《Queen Era: The Monster I Love》


 Chapter 1 - The Queens Plea

    ************


    CHAPTER ONE (1)


    In the quest for survival, the need for expansion arose and with it, came the insatiable need and greed of men.


    In the time of chaos, myth and magic, stood a mighty king, Vidor the Conqueror. Men, women and children trembled at the mention of his name as he sought to rule all and kill those who stood in his way¡­


    *CLANK!*


    The clash of swords and the cries of men could be heard from every corner of the field.


    SLASH! AHHH!


    Wailing, more fighting, more screaming, more clashing of swords and more BLOOD!


    A pair of blood-filled eyes roamed all over the field. He could see they were losing and very fast at that. It wasn''t even up to twenty minutes, yet the tides of battle were no longer in their favour.


    What more could he do?


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    They had anticipated lots of soldiers would come from their opponent but never once did the king imagine nor foresee that this might would grace his kingdom.


    It was simple, they weren''t here to just win the villages. The might of their enemy showed they were ready to take over the entire kingdom that day.


    It was like one to a thousand... a battle no doubt they would lose.


    And this was just the first battalion. A number that almost doubled their entire army in the kingdom.


    "Retreat! Fall back!" The man''s voice rang out again.


    "Fall back, now... urghh!"


    SWOOSH!


    Another body slashed with the sword slumps down and DIES.


    "Aaaah!" The piercing screams echoed louder, sending chills down the spine of the soldiers.


    "RETREAT!!"


    ***


    BANG!


    The throne room doors pushed open with three men rushing inside and quickly bowing before the person on the throne.


    "Your Majesty," they chorused at once.


    "Rise. What is the report?"


    "Not good your majesty," one of the men said, taking a step forward.


    "I know. I am asking how badly?"


    "Very bad, my king," the second man answered.


    "Casualties?"


    "Hmm," he paused, unsure of how best to tell the king the sad news. "We have lost three villages and thousands of troops stationed out there, within the hour."


    "Three what!"


    "I am afraid Jeremy speaks the truth, my King. Vidor''s men came prepared and with one goal in mind, to conquer and I believe within a few more hours, they would be marching straight for the city," the second man explained further.


    "This cannot be."


    No one spoke. They all had the same look on their faces. DESPAIR.


    They knew what was coming to them. They have all heard of what befell the other kingdoms he chose to attack and this was no different except a miracle suddenly happened and right now, all they could do was hope.


    No one dared look at the king at this moment and it wasn''t because they couldn''t but they were scared to see the look of fear and hopelessness on his face.


    Unknown to them, that was not what was on his face. Although sad and disheartened by the loss of his people, there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    Slowly, he stood up from his throne with a heavy heart. He had helped and prayed that his men would be able to fight off and fend the villages but they lost them and each minute spent, brought forth, more disaster.


    With his hands tightly locked behind his back like a teacher lecturing his student, King Elrad paced back and forth before coming to a stop before his men. "There is only one option left then. I guess I have to use my last card."


    All heads snapped up instantly at the sign of hope. "What is the last card, your majesty?" the first man asked impatiently.


    BANG!


    The huge wooden door opened with a loud thud, while the wood shivered in fright from the action. A woman in her ripe age dashed inside the secure walls.


    "Elrad!" Her voice broke but it did not matter.


    All heads turned in the direction from which the voice came from. Without being told they knew who it was and judging from the panic-stricken voice, there was no doubt it was her.


    Pain and fright were evident from her beautiful face, which was soiled with her endless tears. Yet the earthly attribute of crying failed to mask her striking features that were further emphasized with her quivering rosy lips and anxious eyes.


    The queen didn''t bother to hold her crown straight since the blood chaos outside their kingdom was more detestable and the fate that awaited her beloved was even breathtaking.


    "Your majesty," they greeted once again with their heads bowed low but the lady in question simply ignored them and walked past them to meet the king.


    "Elrad, what is going on? We are losing. Please do not do what I think you want to do."


    The men were confused by what she said but only the King knew.


    Ever slowly with eyes filled with pain and anguish, King Elrad turned around so he could gaze at the one who held his heart in her hands.


    Standing before him was a stunning woman gracefully clad in a lavender dress. She looked no less than an enchanting kitsune having a glistening waterfall of silvery-white hair which she had let loose too worried to bother with her appearance.


    He could see her pain clearly as plain as day and knew she was going. His dearly beloved wife was getting lost in her pain.


    "Elrad, no. Please do not do it. Do not. We can just surrender and live to fight another day but please do not do it."


    The men looked at one another, unable to get what the king and queen were talking about. What could be so painful that the queen was willing to risk being a slave to another kingdom?


    "Emerald," he softly called her name, causing the tears she had been fighting back to finally spill freely.


    She knew what calling her name meant. He had decided and that was the final say.


    "No, Elrad, no."


    "I am sorry but we knew this day would come. It was a decision long made. It is time. You cannot cheat nature. A promise was made, an alliance was formed."


    "An alliance that he ruins by marching into our kingdom and killing the innocent," the Queen half yelled. "Please no. I beg you." Her knees dropped to the ground before him as she brought forth both hands, clasping them together and raising them in front of him. "Do not do this, please."


    Seeing their Queen on their knees, the three men followed and pleaded with the king, completely oblivious of what was going on.


    "It is settled. Her fate has been sealed."


    "What fate are you talking about father? Mother, why are you on your knees?"


    A young and dashing young lady suddenly appeared from behind them, walking a little bit fast into the throne room. She too had heard of the problem they were facing and rushed to see her father, only to meet her mother on her knees.


    "Era." His voice broke and a tear slid out but that did not change his resolve.


    Era passed, accessed the situation first and when she still could not understand, she too went on her knees and copying her mother said, "Father, please. I humbly plead on my mother''s behalf. Listen to her."


    The queen could no longer bear it and burst into tears. If only she knew. If only they all knew but only a selected few and herself as well as the king knew what was going on.


    "My child, please stand up."


    "Father, I cannot. At least not until you listen to mother."


    A pained smile formed on his lips. If only she knew. The daughter he knew, wouldn''t plead on her mother''s behalf if she knew what was going on.


    "Yes, your majesty, please listen to the queen. It is bad for the mother of the kingdom to be in tears. It destroys the morale of the women," the first man spoke, convincingly.


    "I know and as a father, I understand but as a king, I must put my people first."


    "Father."


    "Era," he raised a hand cutting her short. "I hate to do this but I must. Do you know the reason why your mother pleads?"


    "No, father but I believe it is for the best."


    "Do you trust me, my child?"


    "I do father. But do not hurt mother."


    "Your mother pleads on your behalf, that I should not honour an alliance, a deal once made, binding you to the monster king."


    "ELRAD, NOOO¡­"

 Chapter 2 - Informed: Marriage Alliance

    ************


    CHAPTER 2


    "ELRAD, NOOO¡­" Her hands clasped securely on her ears. She did not want to hear him say it. His words were final and she knew it but whatever was said after that, she was oblivious and aware at the same time.


    She looked at her mother, the silent cries that came out of her quivering mouth and the despair she so much tried to hide. "What deal is that father?" Era asked, not fully getting the picture but boldly confronting the situation with her eyes still so much glued on her mother.


    "Elrad no. Please do not do this to me. Not to our daughter at least," Emerald pleaded again.


    "I am sorry, Emerald. I love you and ur daughters." Turning his gaze back to Era, his face gave away his emotions as he uttered it out. "Your marriage."


    BADUM! BADUM!


    ***


    ~ETHERIA~


    In another kingdom, two men dressed up in armour with long capes matched majestically towards a very big and decorated door with two guards stationed right outside.


    "He is expecting us. A message from the battlefield," one of the men said to the guards.


    "Yes sir." The doors pushed open and they strode inside the bright but dark throne room. Although bright, the aura in the room spoke a different story. The den of the monster himself.


    As soon as both men entered, a pair of dark onyx eyes stared in their direction, completely freezing them in place.


    Quickly, they got on one knee and bowed to him. "Your majesty, we bring news from the battlefield."


    "Speak." His cold voice echoed in the room.


    "Yes, your majesty." Both men stood up and one of them took a step forward and spoke. "As expected, the battle was going in our favour."


    "Good. Have you taken siege of the imperial castle by now?" King Vidor asked forgetting the words his subordinate just said instantly.


    "Unfortunately, no, sire." Vidor arched a brow at him but did not say anything and waited for him to speak. "There was a breach in battle plans and right now, they await your command."


    He knew his words weren''t making much sense now to the king who only wanted to hear, this kingdom has been conquered and brought under us or this kingdom has been destroyed.


    "And what breach is that? I gave my command loud and clear. Take siege and declare victory. If they cannot, I would come myself and trample on the kingdom."


    "I am afraid sire, that is not the news reaching us."


    "Then what is the news reaching you, Commander Vlad?" the king snarled at him, impatient by the delay he was getting when he should have added another kingdom to his conquest.


    The commander took several steps forward then stopped and bowed his head with both hands raised in front of him, presenting a scroll to the king.


    "Read it aloud."


    Without a single word, he opened the scroll and did as he was commanded. "I bring fair greetings to you, King Vidor but as one who should be close to us in the kingdom, it saddens my heart at what you intend to do. Is this the truce we had null and void? And is this how the kingdom of Etheria choose to honour their alliance with Meribia?"


    Commander Vlad paused his reading and looked up at the king, waiting to see his response and unsure if he should present the next words to him or not.


    "What alliance is he talking about? Hmm, a sorry excuse to plead for me not to destroy them?"


    Vidor snarled again and turned his head aside before signalling Vlad to continue reading.


    Taking in a deep breath, Vlad calmed himself and did the needful. "At the back is a copy of the treaty had with your father, Late King Argenon not to destroy Meribia due to the marriage alliance between both kingdoms."


    0_0


    No sooner had Vlad finished saying that, than Vidor bellowed at him.


    "What marriage alliance is he talking about, Vlad?!" Vidor roared in anger, standing up and completely stunning those present in the throne room.


    "This, sire. This is a copy of the alliance treaty. It has the royal seal of both kings on it andntheir signature might I add," Vlad quickly voiced out.


    Vidor could not believe his ears, so he gestured for Vlad to hand him the signed document of which his commander instantly did.


    Swiftly his eyes scanned through the document in his hand till he reached the bottom of the scroll. "You have got to be kidding me!" he muttered out loud after some time of rereading the scroll again and again and thinking.


    There was no form of joy on his face. Just plain... Nothing in fact. He was bland but from a closer look, one would see the seething rage burning deep within his eyes.


    "Sire?"


    "Fine. Get the carriages and prepare," Vidor announced without looking in their direction.


    "Sire, where are you going to?" Vlad dared to ask.


    "We are going to bring home, my bride."


    0_0


    ***


    ~MERIBIA~


    Meanwhile, Princess Era had been informed and briefed on the nature and situation that brought about her engagement to the monster king.


    At first, Queen Emerald was so heartbroken at the mention of the engagement that she cried her eyes out but Elrad''s decision was final.


    Even at that, it still boiled down to the princess to make the final say and right now¡­ Well...


    Knowing her daughter, Emerald already knew what her answer would be. She was a charming and daring child. She was strong-willed too and above all, very caring. She was like her father, always putting the need of her people before hers and right now, the situation was no different.


    "If that is what is required of me to ensure my people survive and escape this mass slaughter, then, by all means, I Era Emyr, princess of Meribia, willingly agree to the engagement made in my name in times past."


    "Era Noooooo. Please you do not have to do this. We can find another alternative, dear. Please. Elrad, do not take my daughter from me." She cried the more, falling face forward as she pleaded with her husband.


    "It is for the best, Emerald," the king said and turned his eyes away. He could not behold his queen dearest in such a state and shut them close. "It is for the best. I wish there was another way that would not involve the killing of the innocent and I would jump at it readily."


    "Father, mother. You do not have to be sad," Era said, smiling at both of them from her heart.


    "Era."


    "Mother, this is my duty and the reason I was born for, to save my people and ensure they are in good health and this is the only way I can ensure that their lives are spared from generation to generation. Please, let me do it. This is my life and a sacrifice I must make."


    "No. This decision was made for you before you knew anything."


    "Even if tides were changed and it was to be made now, I would still readily give myself away for my kingdom."


    "And what if he hurts you? The monster king is known for his cruel ways with ladies."


    "Then so shall it be? That would be my cross to bear, mother and not yours, please, ensure our people are safe from here and I would take care of the rest."


    Turning to look at her father with a smile on her pretty face, she said, "Father, give me your blessings and pray for me, please."


    His heart broke hearing that but what more could he do? This was her destiny. He only wished she was born in a different Era. Right now he wished her name worked more for her and set her free.


    "I am sorry, Era," King Elrad began, taking a couple of steps towards her and stopped when he was within range of touching her. "I am sorry I have to put my duty above you, child. No father should ever have to do that."


    "Have I ever complained, father? Thank you both for raising me. I am who I am today, because of your love. You have another daughter, love her as much as you have loved me. This is my duty. I will marry him."


    "I am ashamed to say this but, thank you.. Meribia would forever remember this sacrifice."

 Chapter 3 - This Is My Bride?

    **********


    CHAPTER 3


    DING! DONG!


    The sound of wedding bells echoed in the full kingdom as everyone became busy putting things in place in time for the big event.


    Standing by the window in one of the most magnificent rooms in the place was a bride, young and beautiful, full of grace and endowment.


    When she blinked, she did so with all courtesy. It was like everything of royalty was birthed with her. Her face was as white as one who hasn''t been sun-kissed in her life yet shielded from the sweet endearing rays of the day.


    Her hair, blonde as could be, a spectacular similitude with the snow, purer than that of her mother, Queen Emerald.


    "All done and ready, your highness." A sweet-sounding feminine voice echoed in the big room.


    She blinked, eyelid half-closed, revealing the charming stunning sky blue eyes within. Taking in a deep breath, her chest rose and fell like a rhythm only known to those who bore the weight of a kingdom.


    She twisted her neck to the side a bit, so she could get a good and clearer angle of her reflection in the mirror.


    "There, you are particularly stunning your highness, a bride befitting of your coronation. The king would be enthralled," another lady, a much older version of the last spoke.


    Rather than feel happy about the praise showered upon her, Era gave a weak smile in return.


    "You shouldn''t have, Mira," the first lady mouthed at the older lady, nudging her in the ribs.


    "What did I say wrong, Rina? She really is befitting of her position, full of grace and poise," Mira mouthed back.


    She could not deny what they said, she was really beautiful. A spitting image of her mother but what good was her beauty if she couldn''t be with her family, the ones who gave her joy?


    But on the other hand, her beauty did really come of use.


    She missed them so very much and wished more than anything to be by her parent''s side, particularly, to hold her younger sister.


    Just thinking about it already, weighed down on her nerves but when she looked up again and saw her reflection, she was reminded of why she was there in the first place.


    **FLASHBACK**


    THUD! THUD! THUD!


    The sounds of heavy footsteps could be heard coming down the hallway and making their way to the throne room.


    Era turned to her side and from the corners of her eyes, she could see her father, King Elrad and her mother seated on their thrones.


    The throne room was quiet save for the fast heartbeats of everyone present. No one needed to voice it out, they all knew what was coming or in this case, who was coming.


    The big doors pushed open with a loud creak, followed by the loud voice of the one announcing the arrival of her DOOM!


    "His Royal Majesty, King Vidor the Conqueror!"


    Immediately his name was called, everyone had a clear glimpse of his might. That was the first time in all of her life since she had been hearing the tale of the king, to actually set eyes on him.


    He was a man tall and handsome with a well muscular built, not too big but proportionate to fit his facial features, making him look like the spectacular gods in the heavens.


    Slowly, he raised his eyelids, revealing his pure onyx eyes to them before turning his gaze to his right-hand side where the one who would in time tame his conquering heart was seated.


    The second their eyes met, she felt a bone-chilling cold pass through her body, leaving icicles in their wake.


    It was no wonder he was feared by all, as one look was enough to freeze his enemies in place and take their life just like that.


    There was no fire in those eyes, just pure coldness, birthed from the depths of the oceans. Although beautiful, they looked like they had seen the worst life had to offer and in turn, become numb to it.


    For a brief second there, Era forgot about everything and got lost admiring the beast and monster of a man that stood proudly before her.


    "So, this is my bride?" His cold vice broke everyone from their daze and one of such persons was none other than her mother.


    "Aahhh!" The queen broke down crying instantly.


    She ignored everything about her crown and her throne or the one who was before her and sobbed.


    Just hearing him call her that and in such similitude and manner broke her heart into a thousand shards. "Era!"


    **FLASHBACK ENDS**


    "Princess Era? Princess Era!" Era blinked thrice, slowly bringing her mind back from whatever wonderland she ventured into back to reality.


    "Yes?"


    "I am sorry. I did not mean to startle you like that. It is just that..."


    "It is okay. I got lost in thoughts," Era said, disrupting her.


    "Yes, princess."


    Rolling her eyes, Rina shook her head at Mira before stepping forward to speak to the princess.


    "Your highness, I believe it is time."


    "Yes. Thank you."


    Quitely, they helped her pack up her long white gown and headed out of the room.


    ***


    DING! DONG!


    Standing in front of the door to the big hall, Era took in a deep breath, putting on a lovely smile on her face, she lifted her right leg a bit, taking the first step down the aisle to the place where her fate was going to be sealed forever.


    With each step taken, she could feel her heart beat thud loudly in her chest, waiting to burst out.


    ''Keep it steady, Era. Just like that. One step at a time. Deep breaths but with poise lest everyone see your fright. If mother senses your fear, that is it. It would break her. Take it nice and easy and face this head-on, girl.''


    With each step she took, she kept on whispering words of encouragement to herself.


    ''That''s it. Keep going. A few more steps more and you are done.''


    Just saying those words helped her and she thought it was all it took to match up to the monster himself and finally get this day done with until...


    She never knew what made her look side ways but the moment she did, all that remained was regret.


    Sky blue eyes locked with dark onyx ones, leaving her a stone-filled mess.


    Her breathing ceased instantly and for a second there she did not just forget to walk but to also breathe.


    Time seemed to have stopped but she did not move again. Rather her eyes remained glued to his and the more she looked, the more she got drowned in, sinking deep till she was lost.


    **FLASHBACK**


    Her mind took her back to the day they first met and the look he gave her. It was just as similar as the one he gave her now but this had a spec to it. This one he smiled briefly at her, completely sealing her in his gaze.


    It was like she was hypnotized and just like that day too.


    "So, this is my bride?" Vidor''s cold voice rang out, followed by her mother''s piercing cry.


    Without turning his head to the side to look at the queen, he smirked. "Queen, be glad. Your daughter beats my expectations. I must admit, she is beautiful and thus worthy to be my bride."


    Era could not believe his words. Where those the words her mother should be hearing now or what?


    Not giving them any room to decide, Vidor gave his announcement. "The wedding holds at dawn the day after tomorrow in Etheria."


    "Your majesty," Elrad protested but all it took to keep him shut was one stare from Vidor.


    "My decision is final. Take it or...."

 Chapter 4 - Married: Where It All Began

    ***********


    CHAPTER 4


    "My decision is final. Take it or..."


    "Princess. Princess." A soft voice gently calls out to her.


    BLINKS!


    **FLASHBACK ENDS**


    "Princess."


    Era turned to her side and saw Rina, with her head bent to the side. Then she turned her had to face forward and noticed all eyes were glued on her.


    As though that wasn''t enough, she felt one out of all stares burn deep into her, causing her to look in that direction.


    Their gazes met again. This time he wasn''t smiling but had his face twist into a frown. Something she was already wondering if he could do.


    At that moment, she did not know why but a small smirk formed on her face.


    Although for a split second, she was sure he saw it since his frown further deepened. She could bet it was the first time someone was doing that to him as the look of surprise lingered on in his beautiful eyes.


    ''Yes!'' A triumphant smile formed in her mind first before she fixed herself, with head raised her and chest out.


    ''Era, ignore him and walk. Breath Era.'' She managed to find her inner voice again and motivated herself to complete what she had started.


    And just like that, the wedding proceeded quickly. Time seemed to have been fast for Era until the moment when she heard the words¡­


    "By the power invested in me, I now pronounce you, husband and wife. I present to you, King Vidor of Etheria and his Queen, Era of Etheria."


    "LONG LIVE THE KING! LONG LIVE THE QUEEN!"


    The crowd echoed their praise but with each sound only brought forth a thudding ache in the heart of the one who was left to bear the weight of what was to come.


    ***


    Seated in one of the rooms of the palace was a man ripe in age with a glass of wine in his hand and his legs crossed against each other.


    To his right was a young lady clad in dark orange, long-sleeved flowing gown. She to had a glass of wine in her hands but unlike him who had his back resting against the chair, she didn''t.


    Her eyes dimmed a fraction as she stared at nothing in particular button a closer look one could see her staring deeply into or through the glass at nothing still.


    "Hmm," she scoffed but did not utter a word.


    "The nerve," the elderly man finally voiced out his worry. His eyes dimmed as well but his held a more bitter intensity in them than hers did.


    "The nerve! What did he take me or you or my family for?"


    "How could he just marry her!" The young lady hollered in anger. "Father you have been there giving your support since day one and fighting for him but yet he ignores me and goes to pick a girl he only just met as his bride!"


    That was it. She voicing out the deed was all it took to tear the head of the elderly man apart.


    He stood up in anger and threw his wine glass against a wall.


    SWOOSH!


    THUD! THUD!


    She turned her head swiftly towards the direction of the broken wine glass to see the destruction made before peeling her eyes off it slowly to look at her father.


    "Aaarrggghhhhh!! Vidor!" The elderly man roared in anger. "Urghh!"


    "Father!"


    COOOOH COOOHHH!


    Flinging her own drink to the floor, the lady rushed to her father''s side to hold and support him.


    "Help!" She called out for help while using her hands to pat him on the back. "Help!"


    "Do not worry Diona. I can handle this. If I cannot handle this, the king would think me weak and take my position from me."


    "But father, your health." Her face quickly turned into a grimace at the sight of how sickly her father looked. Everything just turned out sour so soon.


    "Do not be like that, dear. You know I am strong but that King just needs to see it for himself. Anyways, that is not the bone of contention right now, Diona. What is more pressing is what that King did to you."


    "Father, we can talk about that some other time. For now, I need you to rest. Come, father."


    "No. We need to up our game. He should not think that just cause we allowed him to marry that girl out of the blue that everything is going to be alright. We can always ensure she stays out of the palace for good."


    "I would ensure I get back what is rightfully mine, father. You do not need to worry much. I did not spend all these years under your tutelage to be useless and no know what to do."


    "Well, I for one do not think that my daughter is useless. I know she would be an easy meal for you. She looks weak and timid. Imagine how bewildered she was when he cast his cold gaze at her."


    Just listening to her father''s words, Diona could not help recalling the incident that day.


    It wasn''t like she did not see it. No, in fact, all those present in the palace that day saw it. They saw the look he gave her and how a glimmer of hope shone in his cold demeaning eyes.


    Unknown to her, she was already clutching unto her father''s trousers way too tight than necessary.


    She was beginning to get angry actually. When she saw him look at Era, her heart froze and stopped beating. Never once had the king spent so long a time looking at a lady before.


    Every other lady kind of or somehow disgusted him and it was why it was all men that filled his court. All except one¡­Diona.


    She was her father''s right-hand woman and the only lady he permitted to be in his court because of her wits, smartness and intelligence.


    "Diona," her father called calmly but she did not hear him and clutched even tighter.


    "Diona!"

 Chapter 5 - Lost That Right

    ***********


    CHAPTER 5


    "Diona!"


    Her chest rose instantly as her eyes opened wider. "Yes?"


    "Child, relax. It was nothing."


    ''Are you sure, father? He barely even cast a glance at me, let alone¡­ sigh. Father."


    "Just let it be and do not let it get into your head. There is still hope to get you that crown. Just rest assured. It would take more than beauty to win you. You have brains and all and not only that, any man who rejects you would be a fool to cast away such a jewel."


    "Thank you, father."


    "Anytime, dear."


    ****


    Meanwhile, immediately after the wedding ceremony, Vidor did not allow the King and Queen to see their daughter and arranged for their travel back home.


    In the throne room, he is seen being congratulated by the likes and some other kings under his command when King Elrad walked up to him to talk with him.


    "Your majesty," Elrad said in great calm. Even though he was a king of his own, he was careful lest he angered the conquering king.


    "Yes?" That was all Vidor managed to spare him.


    "I would like a word, please."


    "Alright."


    Even Elrad was a bit taken aback by the way and manner in which he answered him.


    It wasn''t like he was offended on anything, he was just shocked because the Vidor everyone knew, did not by any chance like to be interrupted when he was busy and would not want to talk.


    "This way please." Together they walked past the many kings and queens present in the hall to the balcony to have a talk.


    Once there, his usual cold demeanour awoke. "Out with it."


    "Well, for starters, I want to say congratulations on your wedding."


    "Do you really mean that?" Is cold voice interjected before Elrad had any more lies to tell?


    Gulp! "Umm¡­" Clears throat. "I do not understand what you mean, your majesty."


    "Do you not?" Vidor asked but all he got as a response was Elrad turning his head to the other side, suddenly finding a new fascination of the curtains at their side.


    "Hmm. It is like you have not heard clearly my reputation. I am one king, look at me¡­"


    He ordered, taking a step closer to Elrad, allowing his height to make the older King actually feel small. "I hate lies, Elrad and I can smell yours and your fear." He finally said after some seconds of staring deeply at the back of his father-in-law''s head.


    Silently, Elrad gulped again, taking in a few deep hurried breaths to calm himself and then turn around to look at Vidor.


    "My apologies. I never meant any of those. Do not get me wrong. It is the joy of every father to have their daughter sought after and I am no different. I am happy that you fancy my daughter."


    "But you do not think that is enough, considering you gave her out to save your life."


    "I am ashamed to say it but it is true. Although I did not do that to save myself but my people and family. You see, when your father actually sought after her hand in marriage when he brought war to our doorstep, I actually agreed as the last thing I wanted was for my child and kingdom to grow up in warring times."


    "Hmm."


    "I honestly hoped that your father would not go further with his quest for power."


    ''And that is how you see me. A mad king in search f more power right?"


    Elrad did not know what to say to that effect. It wasn''t like he wasn''t thinking that. No. He actually thought about it but who was he to actually speak such before Vidor.


    Just having a conversation with him alone was much more than he could ask for.


    "I possibly couldn''t dare."


    "You still lie. Do you think I do not know that is what you all see me as? Hmm, ingrates. You all are too scared of yourselves. You cower before me but bite me behind yet you are trembling at the very sight of me. How stupid could you all be? Do you take me for a fool?"


    He yelled the last part out loud, completely stunning Elrad and drawing attention to them.


    "Let me tell you one thing. Just because I married your little rabbit, does not mean you are above my wrath. I would be careful if I were you as one wrong move and that is all. You would be gone and there would be no saving you by your daughter. That is if I do not take her first."


    0_0


    Was that a threat or what?


    "I DID NOT MEAN ANYTHING WRONG. I only came to see you concerning your arrangements. With your permission, can my queen and I stay a day more so we can be with our daughter one last time?"


    ''You actually lost that right when you allowed her to marry me. I do not trust you and as such, you are to leave my kingdom at dawn."


    "Vidor, you¡­"


    He swallowed his next words sharply when he saw the cold piercing glare the king shot his way. "Be glad I have not done something to you. In fact, you are to head for Meriba right away. The wedding has ended. I need peace and quiet in my palace."


    KPAR! KPAR!


    A resounding clap echoed and soon several soldiers appeared from behind the curtains at the balcony and in the hall.


    "Kings and queens," he began, taking one look at Elrad before walking away to the hall where the other stayed. "I believe it is time to cut short this celebration. You all are permitted to rest the night here and celebrate but at dawn tomorrow morning. Good night.''


    Not bothering to await their response, he turned around swiftly and made his way through the door. Believing his soldiers knew what to do.


    "What did he say?" A feminine voice suddenly rang out from behind Elrad after Vidor had taken his leave.


    "He¡­ he wants us to leave now."

 Chapter 6 - Wedding Night 1

    ***********


    CHAPTER 6


    "He¡­" Exhaling out loud, he lifted his eyes to behold the beauty of the one whose tears he wasn''t worthy of looking at.


    "Did he agree for us to see her before we leave tomorrow?"


    "No, he wants us to leave now."


    "What!"


    Emerald could not believe her ears. How did things turn sour so soon?


    At first, they had hoped that since the King seemed to be in good spirits and decided to try their luck and ask permission to stay a day extra.


    She did not know what her husband must have told him to get him to make such decisions, regardless, it was too much.


    They were the parents of his bride after all!


    A small but sad smile appeared on her lips. She could not say anything. She knew he must have tried and considering who their in law was¡­


    "Let''s go. I would drop a letter for Era. I am sure she would understand. We do not want to make her sacrifice to be in vain and incur his wrath now, do we?"


    Elrad could not bear the whole thing and was ready to burst out. "Who cares about his wrath. It is my daughter we are talking about here, you know."


    "Exactly what I am saying. The very daughter you gave out. What were you thinking?"


    Both of them turned to the side to see another king of one of the kingdoms Vidor had conquered.


    "I do not think you are in a position to tell me that," Elrad countered.


    "Pff. Well, as I said, just a word." Without uttering another word, he turned around and began leaving.


    With a warm smile, Emerald looked at her husband. Even though she did so, her eyes held her pain. "It''s okay, darling. Let''s head back to our room, alright?"


    "Yeah."


    ***


    Just like that, everyone began to exit the hall and retire to their rooms and that included Vidor. The second the door pushed open, her heart skipped but she did not bother to turn to look at him.


    Not saying anything, he took a quick glance of the living room before taking further steps inside.


    Seated at a corner on the bed in their bed-chamber was one of the most beautiful ladies he had ever set eyes on in his life.


    Her head held high, back turned to him, eyes closed as she ignored his obvious presence in the room.


    He waited a few more minutes to see if she would say something but it was still the same. Not one single word was uttered. That singular act had simply angered the one king who always had everyone quiver at the sight of him.


    "Little rabbit." His cold voice rang out, sending chills down her spine causing her eyelids to tighten, protecting her eyes from seeing the handsome young man who brought her into this.


    "Little rabbit," he called again and still¡­ No answer. His chest rose and fell with great effort. He was already beginning to get angry at her but decided to try and be calm.


    ''Perhaps she is just lost in thoughts.'' Vidor thought inwardly.


    It was as though he was trying to actually give himself hope based on her reaction so that his mood doesn''t get soiled more than what her father had done to it.


    ''Wait. Why am I bothering to calm myself? U should take it out on her. Hmm.''


    "Little rabbit." He called out for the third time and got the same kind of response.


    That was it. He was done being patient.


    Taking heavy steps towards her, only to come to a stop in front of his now queen, Vidor inhaled deeply and exhaled sharply, flaring his nostrils in return at her.


    "Did your parents not teach you a simple manner on how to greet your husband, Lord and King?"


    His words had hurt her. How dare he say that about her parents? But even though it did, that was his goal all along. He hurt her just as she had hurt his pride just now.


    Slowly her eyelids pried open and the first being she saw, which she wished she didn''t was the face of the man who would turn her world into a nightmare If he hadn''t already done that.


    The second their eyes met, he was taken aback a bit but quickly masked his shock.


    Residing deep within her eyes was a pain he never thought he had seen. Yes, he saw fright and sorrow in people''s eyes, especially before killing them but¡­ this was different.


    Yes, it was sadness and pain or whatever but something about seeing it in her eyes struck a chord within him.


    Almost instantly, he turned his eyes away, looking elsewhere rather than casting his gaze on her.


    "Shouldn''t you be about your duties as my wife?"


    "Is that how you address your wife and queen? Little rabbit?"


    Though shaky, Era''s voice still held that authority and boldness in them as the look in her eyes turned from that of pain to one of irritation and irk.


    "Is that how you address your king?" He asked, staring at her through his lashes to further show her where her place was. "Hmmm, it is like you are forgetting that this whole marriage was just in the favour of that sorry place you call a kingdom. You should be grateful I am even bothering to talk to you."


    "If not I, then who?"


    0_0


    "You said?"


    ''Shouldn''t you still be grateful a lady thought it okay to wed you? I also did you a favour.'' Era said in her mind.


    She had really wished she said that out loud but this was just a few hours into their wedding. The last thing she wanted was for her parents to learn of her death the very next morning.


    It would not just kill her mother but break her father.


    Taking in a deep breath, with her eyelid falling, Era counted up to three within her before opening her eyes and looking at him.


    "Welcome."

 Chapter 7 - Wedding Night 2

    ***********


    CHAPTER 7


    "Welcome."


    That was the best she could do.


    Not waiting for his response as she knew she just succeeded in angering him further. Rather she took that brief moment when he was not stunned to get up and walk away from him.


    Immediately she got past him to the other side of the room, she let out her breath, one she didn''t even know she had been holding in.


    ''Era, calm down. Deep breaths and it would all be over soon.'' A silent encouragement to help keep her shaky hands steady.


    She had already encouraged herself. She was going to take this marriage one second, one minute at a time.


    If she could survive this night with him, this crucial night, then she could manage and see how she could survive countless more before her inevitable death.


    Not even giving her time to have a breather, Vidor marched towards her, his feet stomping on the tiles with great vigour.


    Each and every step he took coming closer, only made her heart beat faster against her chest, almost exploding her sensitive eardrums.


    CLICK! CLICK!


    Badum! Badum!


    ''Please don''t. Please don''t. Please don''t.'' she chanted within her.


    Suddenly, he stopped. Her breath ceased as she anticipated his next move. Her eyes were open, rather than being closed as she stared at his shadow, watching to see how best to avoid any form of touch.


    "I do not want to believe your mother did not teach you of your duties and services to a king on your wedding night."


    She refused to respond to his words, behaving as one who was deaf.


    "Look at me when I speak and nod if you cannot use your mouth when you understand."


    Saying that he lifted his hands to touch her. However, before his fingers could make a mark with her body, Era moved, taking two steps forward and out of his reach.


    He blinked. Unsure of what happened. ''Did she just evade my touch?'' He thought within him.


    Shaking his head as though trying to clear his doubts, he took two steps forward and tried again. Just like last time, Era moved away just in time.


    He arched his brows at her. How dare she evade him like this when she was his.


    A mischievous smirk appeared at the corners of his lips. ''Fine, since you want to play chase, then I would let you know you are mine, little rabbit and you cannot run from me.''


    With that thought in mind, Vidor turned to his side, making it seem like he was leaving.


    ''Finally.'' Era sighed within, thinking he had given up.


    The next thing she knew¡­


    "Ah!" She yelped in shock when she felt a pair of strong arms suddenly wrapped around her.


    Badum! Badum!


    Instantly her heartbeat that had managed to calm down a bit immediately started to beat fast again.


    SNIFF!


    He took a long sniff of her scent. He didn''t know why he was doing all of these suddenly but somehow, he found himself just wanting her.


    This was one of the first. In his life, never had he had any so close to him. Even if it was to relieve sexual tension, he would rather vent his anger in training but not with a lady.


    Every lady somehow felt repulsive to him all but Era and Diona and that was because of Diona''s father as he saw her as a weapon in his hands to be used and nothing more.


    But Era¡­ she was different.


    She was fair to gaze upon. The more he looked at her, the more of her he wanted to see. Her pain stirred up something in him.


    Just within a few hours of having her close, he didn''t understand what was going on with him anymore.


    "Aahhh¡­" he moaned. "Smell nice."


    She became stiff instantly, daring herself to remain calm.


    Slowly, he removed one of his hands from underneath her chest and brought his fingers closer to her face. Once they made a mark with her cheek, he sighed at the softness he felt from it.


    Era did not say anything nor did she move. Instead, she waited¡­ waited for an opportunity for his grip to loosen so she could break free.


    Seeing that she was not resisting his touch, he allowed his fingers to roam over her face, then down to her neck, enjoying the feel of her delicate shiny white skin.


    The more he felt her, the more he wanted to continue touching her, causing him to wonder.


    ''If her face was soft as this, I wonder how those two¡­'' He gulped, not daring himself to even say those words in his mind. However, he slowly allowed his fingers make their way down her neck.


    "You are tensed, relax. I won''t hurt you, just maybe have you?" After saying that, he did what she wanted him to do the most. He released his grip, moving his other hand upwards to touch her breast.


    That was it. It was all she needed and she broke free, giving him a considerable amount of space.


    "Get away from me, you sexually depraved beast," Era yelled in anger.


    "Haha haa¡­" A soft chuckle escaped his lips at her sorry attempt for being angry.


    "And why should I?" he asked calmly, turning his face to the side. By the time he faced her again, that softness was gone and replaced with anger. "Sexually depraved beast, huh?"


    "You belong to me, little rabbit. Be a good girl and stay RIGHT THERE."


    Badum! Badum!

 Chapter 8 - Another Day

    ***********


    CHAPTER 8


    Ignoring her warning, he took two steps forward and so did she, taking hers back. "You belong to me, little rabbit. Be a good girl and stay RIGHT THERE," he said, taking another couple of steps forward.


    Badum! Badum!


    "Stay away from me!" Era screamed at the top of her lungs as her feet found their backing in retreating backwards till she hit the wall.


    DEAD END!


    A soft chuckle resounded in the poorly lit room followed by a bone-chilling voice that seemed to make one''s knees buckle upon hearing it.


    "And why should I? Or have you forgotten that your parents willingly gave you to me to spare their sorry lives and that of your people?"


    Sobs! "They may have but it was a sacrifice I chose to pay."


    "Great. I love that boldness little rabbit, but you belong to me now and that includes all of you." His dark onyx eyes roamed over her body lustfully as his tongue stylishly slid out of his mouth licking his lower lips before covering the little gap between them. "Every inch of you."


    She shuddered in irritation. Her face suddenly turned gross at the thought of him having her. "Never!"


    "You have no choice, little rabbit. I will have you."


    "Never¡­ I HATE YOU, MONSTER!" She said with heavy disgust evident on her face. Right now, Era was careful about nothing. She would rather die than have him take her.


    "Hahaha¡­ If that is the case, until then, I would wait till the day you beg and want me. I would wait, little fruit."


    Without saying another word to her, Vidor marched out of the room, leaving her a breathless mess.


    BANG!


    The slamming of the door brought her sense back to life. She had remained still just now for fear of what he really would do.


    "Ahhh!" she let out a sigh of relief. Her fingers moving up to clutch at her chest, hoping that her heart would not burst out any minute from then.


    It took some time but finally, she got her heartbeat to become steady. Dragging her feet against the tiled floor, Era made her way sluggishly back to her former position on the bed and sat back down as the tears she had managed to hold in finally broke free.


    Sniffs!


    "Mother, father. I miss you. I wish you can tell me, it is going to be okay."


    Kicking off her shoes, she brought her legs up on the bed, folding them and bringing her knees close to her chin as she wrapped her hands steadily around them, burying her head between the crevices of her lower thigh.


    ***


    By the next morning, the King and Queen of Meribia were long gone, back to their kingdom.


    They had succeeded in doing the needful and seeing that their daughter was married and okay. At least that was their hope and even though they had gotten their kingdoms safe and secured, it still wasn''t enough as the mad king could have a change of hearts or be displeased easily.


    So the first thing Elrad did when they returned was to have a long meeting with his minister of defence and began to review all of their weaknesses and strength, seeking our more ways to improve their kingdom.


    KPOR! KPOR!


    A pair of eyes blinked before slamming shut due to the warm morning rays seeping into the room. A few seconds passed and she tried again.


    This time, fully adjusting to the warmness it brought.


    KPOR! KPOR!


    Another heavy sound from the doors pulled her mind to what was happening. Slowly she sat up, not so surprised that she was still draped in her wedding dress.


    She had slept off the previous night crying her heart out for the loss of her freedom and the beginning of an almost meaningless life.


    KPOR! KPOR!


    The sounds came again for the third time, waking her numb brain, reminding her of what she needed to do.


    Lifting her hands into the air, with her lips parting as well, Era did a full yawn and stretched her body before filling okay.


    Yes, it was another bright new day and the start of her life as QUEEN.


    "Come in," her small but firm voice rang out.


    Almost instantly, she heard the door push open. It did not take long before she saw five ladies, walked in briskly with their heads hanging low. Four of them were dressed in light blue gowns with aprons atop and the first one, wearing a light purple fuller blown gown to distinguish not only her status but her position as their head.


    "Good morning, your majesty," the first and older looking lady out of them all greeted, bowing down her head and curtsying alongside the others.


    "Morning," Era responded.


    She wasn''t new to all these. This was how she grew up actually. Having someone to tend to your every need was something that was a part of her even though she had managed to escape it on several occasions.


    "Your majesty."


    "Yes?"


    "I am sorry to disturb your royal slumber this morning," she began. "But duty calls and one of such¡­" she took in a deep breath, careful lest she starts by scolding the queen.


    For crying out loud it was already thirty minutes past eight in the morning and the king would soon be at the dining!


    ~~~~~~~


    Like my story? Please vote and leave a comment. Don''t forget to review!

 Chapter 9 - First Morning As Queen

    **********


    CHAPTER 9


    "I am sorry to disturb your royal slumber this morning," she began. "But duty calls and one of such¡­"


    "It is fine," Era suddenly said, cutting her short with a bright smile.


    "Ah, yes, hmm." She gave a weak smile and continued.


    "Okay before I go to the most important thing. I would like to start by introducing myself." She paused, waiting for some kind of go-ahead from Era before proceeding and when she got a nod. That was her cue.


    "My name is Aeverie, your lady royal and the person that is going to be in charge of tending to your needs and right here with me are, Azzura, Aquata, Arya and Alyx," she said, pointing to each one in turn.


    As she did, Era mentally took note of their names, nodding her head every time a name was called. "Alright, Aeverie. I''m happy to have you."


    "Thank you, your majesty. Now I am not only in charge of your schedules, dressing but everything pertaining to you. For example, I would be held responsible for not waking you up on time to be seated in breakfast before his majesty arrives."


    "Oh," Era voiced out a bit bluntly. She already knew the gravity of the situation and why Aeverie seemed to be on edge.


    "Yes, oh, your majesty. If you would please help, but I need you to make things easier."


    "Alright. Let me get out of these," she gestured with her hands towards her gown. "Then I can have my bath and¡­"


    "If I may, your majesty," she interjected.


    "Go on."


    "Might I remind you, that your majesty is no longer a princess but a queen and not just any queen, but the wife of King Vidor? Your title precedes everything. I am afraid you can no longer do anything yourself. I do not know how it was there at your kingdom but here, you are a priceless gem."


    Just hearing her say those words, although one could pick out the insult from it but judging from the sweet and genuine smile on her face, although masking a sense of pity, Era could tell she meant well and not bad at all.


    "Ladies, please get to work," Aeverie ordered without turning to look at them. "We should be done in fifteen to twenty minutes at most. Please make sure she is a beauty to behold and she outshines every person at breakfast."


    ****


    ~DINING HALL~


    Seated at the top corner of the big dining table was none other than the man whose appearance caused a great shaking.


    Although handsome, he sat down staring into nothing, with an unreadable expression on his face, completely ignoring the obvious stares from the others in the dining.


    To his right-hand side was an empty seat right next to him and by his left, occupied. Reluctantly, he pulled his gaze from the door, allowing them to come to rest on the empty seat by his side.


    He did not know why he was like that or why he was not eating when everyone was currently waiting for him to begin.


    It wasn''t like she mattered at all. But something about her lateness only irked and interested him.


    ''Wait. Get a grip of yourself Vidor. She is just like every normal girl. If there is anything, be thinking of the hell you should break loose on her when she arrives.'' He thought to himself.


    Rather than heeding his own advice, he changed the position f his head and fixed it back on the door, waiting.


    It took some minutes but apparently, someone spoke, voicing out his worry and that was none other than, Diona''s father¡­


    "Your majesty," Lord Caspian called out.


    Without answering, he fixed his gaze on him, awaiting his next words. Unlike the others that when they spoke, their words aggravated him, his was different.


    He knew this man had stood by his father before him and still stood with him. So aside from being king, he also respected his decisions and advice.


    "I believe no one, not even you deserves to be stood up for breakfast. You do not have to wait. I believe you can start eating. If the queen so wishes, she can join us but mind you, your subjects are watching."


    Yes, his words made sense. Vidor was king after all and that was what mattered.


    "And what are you saying, Lord Caspian. I believe his majesty is doing the right thing by waiting on his beloved queen. She just had her wedding and she also needs to tend to herself this morning so as not to just make his majesty proud but to¡­"


    "Her royal majesty, Queen Era," a voice suddenly called out, announcing her arrival to everyone.


    The stunning woman gracefully clad in a lavender dress walked towards the hall, as the massive door welcomed her presence, causing all the comrades to fall into utter silence.


    She looked no less than an enchanting muse having a glistening waterfall of whitish silver hair which she had let loose for men to get drowned in it.


    A small diamond rested on her index finger as she deliberately took a step forward, bringing her leg out which had a silver chain around her lower thigh.


    All the appreciation in and lust in men''s eyes and envy in women''s was unaware of how destructive the lady was.


    Everything was perfectly worn by her that her attendants cleverly used blue smokey eye-shadow which was cleverly matched with the gemstones in the dress, no doubt shrieking about her wealth and the matching necklace apparently having thin chains and a big oval-shaped single blue diamond gem to go with.


    As soon as she reached the table, Era smiled and skimmed her silver bluish eagle eyes through those present before her. The attention scattered and she became ready to play her cards well.


    "Your majesty¡­"


    GBAN GBA GBAN GBAN!


    *DRUM ROLLS*


    "Your majesty, Kings and Queens," she paused. "Lords and Ladies, a pleasant morning to you all.. Please, pardon my lateness."

 Chapter 10 - First Breakfast As Queen

    ************


    CHAPTER 10


    "Your majesty," she said with a bow of her head, and then looked up, directing her gaze to the others. "Kings and Queens," she paused. "Lords and Ladies, a pleasant morning to you all. Please, pardon my lateness."


    All these while, she had refused to center her gaze on him lest her bold exterior crumble before his deep penetrating gaze.


    This was her very first appearance as Queen after her wedding and although she did not want to bother with the likes of, Aeverie and the girls decided that she needed to make an entrance that would not only shut the king up, rendering him speechless, but also snag the attention of the others present that they would be too far gone, carried away to even raise any complaint about her.


    No one spoke, they were all too lost in her and from the corners of her eyes, she saw as her husband, the king, also forgot speechless.


    It was ice cold water was poured upon everyone, leaving her with the single task to wake them or warm them up with something to steal back their attention.


    "If my apology is being given consideration, I would love to take my seat."


    This time around, she was intentional in her speech as her gaze remained fixed on the king, looking at him deep in the eyes.


    There was no expression in his face but that soon changed as a mysterious smirk suddenly appeared. "Well spoken, come have your seat at my right hand."


    Even Era was amazed by what he said. She had least expected for him to even bother with her or even given her request due consideration. Regardless of which, she planned on sitting anyway and that she did gracefully.


    Not long after she sat down, maids moved to her side and began to serve her breakfast while she watched everyone from the corners of her eyes.


    "Greetings, your majesty." It was Lord Caspian who spoke, stunning everyone present.


    "Greetings," Era responded calmly.


    "If I may," he paused, awaiting her approval. When she dipped her head in lightly, he continued. "You do look lovely, your majesty."


    "Thanks."


    That was the last thing everyone expected to hear from him considering he was just the one speaking against her a couple of minutes back.


    In their minds, she had just succeeded in falling into the trap set in the bedrock of the tiger. Everyone knew Lord Caspian to be a cunny and crafty man and that was part of why the king still had him close while watching out.


    He had come to her now bearing lovely words, earning or gaining her trust. But when he strikes back¡­ it would be dire and he would be ruthless about it.


    Even Vidor was shocked but not that surprised. He expected everything and anything from everyone and when it came to Caspian, he expected no less. But it was surprising that he would try to warm his way to his queen right in his presence especially after not speaking in her favour.


    ''Hmm, she would be a beautiful fool if she falls for his quakes that easily.'' Vidor thought within himself.


    "I must commend our king for having such a sharp eye in picking out such a damsel out," Caspian added.


    Even his daughter was pissed off. Although she knew why her father was doing that, there was no doubt that I still hurt her because deep within, she knew it was the bloodied damn truth.


    Era smiled shyly at him, covering her mouth with her handkerchief, before leaning back against the chair to allow the maids do their job.


    For most of the Lords and Kings there, s well as their ladies, they all shook their heads within them. She was young and probably too new to matters of the court, that was why she was easily swayed by words.


    In court, one had to guard their hearts and ears diligently to avoid all these kind of issues from happening. You do not know whom to trust so keep your friends close and your enemies closer.


    Love all or in this case, like all, trust a few and do wrong to none but guard your lions and be prepared, war can come at any time.


    The person smiling at you now may be your next sworn enemy.


    ''Sigh! I thought she was not just known for her beauty and she had brawns. It turned out I just married a beautiful dummy doll.'' Vidor thought again.


    Seeing how things were going, everyone just played along. Well not entirely all play. She was indeed beautiful and full of life. It would be a shame if this, the king no longer found her useful.


    "Yes, your majesty. It is as Lord Caspian said. You are indeed a royal wonder," the second Lord who spoke earlier, chipped in with a smile at her. "Forgive me, my name is¡­"


    "Silence. I suggest we all eat," Vidor suddenly said out, slamming the breaks on Lord Elvin''s introduction.


    By the time they were done with their breakfast, that was when King Vidor opened the floor for discussion.


    He was one who loved orderliness in his life. A perfect contrast to his true nature of conquering.


    "Yu can now speak and continue with your introduction," Vidor announced.


    No one spoke, not so sure of who would be bold enough. All they wanted was see if he was making a joke or he was being real right now.


    "You say you are from Meribia," a feminine voice rang out.


    Lifting her eyes, Era looked to where the direction of the voice came from only for her eyes to jam, locking face to face with none other than¡­


    "I am Diona by name, your grace. It is nice to finally meet and dine with the Queen of this kingdom."


    WOW!


    The witchy daughter and her cunny sly fox of a father just made the first move. How sweet!


    "Thank you, Diona. The pleasure is all mine and yes I am from Meribia, anything wrong with that?"

 Chapter 11 - Dionas Undermining

    ***********


    CHAPTER 11


    "Thank you, Diona. The pleasure is all mine and yes I am from Meribia, anything wrong with that?" Era responded calmly but everyone could tell the deep meaning behind those words.


    It just showed that she wasn''t a pushover but who were they to judge just like that without knowing the entirety of the matter?


    "Ah! There is nothing wrong. I was just curious about some things that''s all."


    "And what thing sif I may ask?"


    "Just how small it was and how you must feel so lucky to have been favoured by King Vidor here."


    Era smiled upon hearing her choice of words. It was obvious she was there to find trouble.


    ''So this is the lady troubler of the palace. Thank you for saving me he stress of searching you out. You just made things easier.'' Era said within her. Her smile still shone brightly as she dropped the cutlery in her hands and picked up her glass of wine to drink from it.


    Everyone''s gaze remained fixated on her, watching nd waiting to see iof she got guts and how far it could carry her.


    "Indeed my kingdom is small but we share a might like none other. We have what other kingdoms failed to have."


    Saying that had not only piqued the interest of those seated there but of her husband as well.


    ''What they had that no other kingdom did not. What could that possibly be?'' Lord Caspian thought.


    He was one of the few who did scouting and all for the king. Before they took over a kingdom, they would scot to find out about it, its strength and weaknesses and every other benefiting thing it had.


    In their case, they had scouted but they could not find any significant thing there. So when sh said this, he was stunned and found her interesting.


    Perhaps he could curry her favour for a little while till he finds out what it was and present it to the king to secure his usefulness further.


    "Really, what is it then?" Diona asked, suddenly speaking what was on everybody''s mind.


    "If I tell, then it wouldn''t make it special anymore, don''t you think?" Cunny. Even Diona found herself getting irked by how stylishly Era evaded her question but she had not seen anything yet.


    She did not plan on giving up so easily. Her father had taught her several ways in getting out information from an opponent.


    All she had to do was to undermine her, making her throw out all her cards to save her face.


    ''This small brat wants t play palace schemes with me. If only she knew she met a wrong opponent, she would retreat into her shell swiftly,'' Diona thought with a smile appearing on her face.


    Unfortunately for her, Era was not just a primped and properly pampered princess. He was the crown princess of her kingdom and she like every other prince would do, became very invested in matters of state, handling issues for her father.


    So she was way too used to the scheming nature of palace life and one of the best things to do would be playing the fool in other to catch your opponent unaware, giving them room to think they had the upper hand, whereas, they lost the game even before it began.


    "I see. To me her majesty is just being simple and wants us not to know the truth because she is shy."


    "Does that makes any sense?" Era countered. "What is there to be shy about?"


    "I do not know, you tell me. I believe even his majesty would love to know what is it that your kingdom has that everyone did not have?"


    "Since when did you become the spokesperson for the king? I think he has his mouth to voice out his option. I do not think you would want me to think that Etheria''s king needs a lady to voice out his opinions for him. If that is so, then I think it is your people who should count themselves lucky to have me not the other way round."


    "Watch your mouth, how dare you talk like that about our king?"


    "And who are you to talk me down? I am your queen."


    "Only because he took pity on your sorry excuse for a kingdom."


    "Your majesty? Your majesty?"


    Era blinked looking a bit lost but smiled. She could not believe that had just gone on in her mind.


    A minute ago, she heard Diona prying for the secret she had and now she thought she had quieted her down only to find out, she was just doing wishful thinking.


    Alas! Th small price to pay to win the game.


    "Oh my, I am sorry. I just got lost in thought about that one thing."


    "Then tell us. After all you are my queen, there should be no secrets between both kingdoms anymore."


    Era turned to his side. He was one to talk. Just now he refused to say anything, but when it came to a secret about her kingdom, he was suddenly interested in the matter.


    "Ah! Since you put it like that, I am afraid I cannot deny a direct sincere question from the king. Fine, I would tell you."


    She paused, taking her time to look at everyones expectant eyes as she prepared herself to drop the bomb on them and change their thoughts about her for good.


    "The one thing we have that every other kingdom seem to lack is, love, courage and respect."


    0_0


    Are you kidding me right now? They had least expected for her to say that was the secret.


    "It really seem you still look at this kingdom as beneath your kingdom," your grace," Diona once again voiced out the minds of others.


    "Look a us, our heritage, our conquest, do you still think we lack all of those? We are the epitome of strength and a beacon of hope."


    "Are you now?"


    ''Cause all I know, is how well you plunder the hearts and hopes of everyone..'' Era thought.

 Chapter 12 - Vidors Chuckle

    ***********


    CHAPTER 12


    "Are you now?" she said sarcastically. ''Cause all I know, is how well you plunder the hearts and hopes of everyone.'' Era thought.


    "It seems like I got worried over nothing just because of the useless words of a small girl trying to save face for her lost people. Relax, it is only a matter of time and I would cripple and crumble that back bone of us, leaving you with nothing, then I can watch as you fall and die by his sword.'' Lord Caspian thought.


    "I think what her majesty is trying to say, is that they have hope and it was that love or whatever that garnered them the favour from heaven, preventing our king from killing them and marrying her. It is good, I must commend."


    "Hehhe¡­" A light chuckle escaped his lips at her words. It was true, Diona got his queen right where she should be and he could not help but laugh it out. Impressive!


    From the corners of her eyes she could see the smug look on his face at her defeat. Although it did not get her angry but she could not deny the fact that it hurt seeing your supposed spouse, take sides with someone else.


    If that was going to be the case, then she was sure she was alone in this dragon field and with that her resolve to best stand and fight for herself became stronger than ever.


    Clenching her fist into a ball underneath the table, Era began, "That is not what I am trying to say."


    "If not, except you mean as queen you are speaking ill of your new kingdom, then I suggest you just relax while those that know serious matters do the talking."


    "How dare¡­"


    "Enough!"


    0_0


    Era cringed at the shout she just heard. She had heard that he was undermining. He did not care about how he spoke to people or treated them but never once did she imagine she would experience such.


    Even yesterday when she screamed her emotions at him, he still did not say anything bad other than tell her those annoying words and laugh while calling her little rabbit.


    But now¡­


    She closed her eyes briefly, taking in a very deep breath before reopening them t look at him. He ignored her deliberately and looked ahead as he gave his verdict.


    "There would be no more exchange of words again. Eat your desserts peacefully and if you cannot eat and keep quiet. Is that understood?"


    Diona smiled briefly then kept a straight face and responded. "Sure, my liege."


    On the other hand, Era dipped her head in, politely smiled with her head turned to face him but she did not say anything. Unlike Diona, she was not looking to kiss his boot to garner favour.


    ''Since he wanted to be biased, then he should have only the apology of his annoying concubine!'' Era screamed in her mind, frowning within herself.


    She did not even know why he married her in the first place if he had a lady that was dying for him. She let out a soft sigh.


    Just looking at Diona now, she could recall where she had seen this woman before. It was on the day of her wedding and that too had occurred when she got transfixed walking down the aisle and Vidor''s eyes held her down.


    Everyone had been so awed by what happen as it was the first time a lady was actually causing the king to continue looking at her.


    By the time she had managed to pry her eyes from his and turned her head somewhere else, she caught sight of Diona. She sat down at the third seat with her hands tightly gripping her chair handle as she watched on with strained neck at what was happening.


    Unknown to her, she did not see Era looking at her. Instead her gaze was fixed on Vidor.


    Era could see how her hands turned pale, a particular contrast from the rest of her hands and face. It was no doubt.


    She actually thought then that perhaps the lady may have some grievance with Vidor and all that. I mean who wouldn''t after all the atrocities he had done.


    Little did she know that the atrocity this time was her very own marriage to him.


    "Forgive my manners, your grace. I guess I may have spoken out of turn. I hope her grace would not count this against me?"


    She showed her best smile to Era, while looking like a devil disguised as an angel, trying to play the good part.


    "Hmmm."


    ****


    By the time breakfast was done, she immediately skidded to her room, ignoring the comments from the others and those who meant her well that wanted to talk with her.


    It was one thing to be the only sheep in the midst of wolves and it did not help to know this was how she was going to spend the rest of her life.


    Regardless of what may, one thing stood out. She needed to build her walls and shield high, to prevent anyone from trying to crash them down while also garnering a few trusted people by her side and having her own backing.


    "If you would not stand by your queen, then you would fall with the others," Era vowed the moment she stepped foot into her room and shut the door behind her.


    She would show no mercy to those who showed her none and have mercy on those who will.


    ''I have come and I have come to stay. It is either I am brave or strong for myself or no one else would be. No one would follow a weak king. In the same vein, no one would honour and serve a weak queen. To build my own people, I must first prove to all that I am not one to be messed with.''


    She moved, taking a couple more steps away from the door to the window.. The wind howled his sweet melodies in her face, bringing her to the light and truth of the real world.

 Chapter 13 - Sworn Alligiance

    ************


    CHAPTER 13


    Her chest rose and fell with great gusto as she took in deep breaths to help calm her troubled mind.


    ''You are no weakling, Era. Your strength and survival here in Etheria depends on how strong you are. Beginning from today, you shall rise and trample upon every stumbling block in your way till you bring your haters to their doom.''


    She gazed outside the window, looking far at the kingdom till where her eyes could see. Somehow she could envision her kingdom just after the horizon. The colourful trees and lovely fresh smell of plants.


    It''s beauty as one of the smallest but magnificently and beautiful looking kingdoms. How she missed the freshness and homely feeling it brought.


    Her eyes dropped close, as she tried to imagine what it felt like playing and dancing in the garden at her free time.


    It was one scenario she missed the most as this was a part of her daily routine before breakfast and sometimes after lunch.


    After sometime, Era let out a deep sigh, opening her eyes in the process, only to see that she was not in Meribia but still in Etheria with the King.


    The very thought of that made her almost puke and angry. As though the knowledge wasn''t enough, her naughty mind went ahead to recollect the smirk on his face when Diona was testing her out and it pissed her even more.


    "Etheria would not see my downfall but I¡­ I would rise above the ashes and crumble all that it stands on freeing this realm from the shadows of its might. I Era, Queen of Etheria and princess of Meribia, would restore her to what she should be and not to be feared by the kingdoms of the world. I would be her might and her destruction till I can make this world something worth living in."


    "That is the spirit my queen," a voice suddenly called out from behind her, stunning her in the process.


    "Who goes there?" Era said firmly. Her voice was loud and clear so as to instill fear in the person but of one looked closely, they could see her shaky hands.


    She had forgotten she was in enemy territory and that even the walls had ear especially in the age they were, with some mages or witches as they were often called, in sight.


    "Be not afraid my queen. It is I, Aeverie," the feminine voice called out again, stepping out of the shadow and into the light for Era to see her face clearly.


    "Aeverie¡­" she paused, unsure of what to say to her. She knew she could not just go out rightly to ask her about what she heard.


    What if she didn''t hear anything actually and had only just walked in?


    But of course she did not hear the sound of the door, only her frustration and resolve echoed in the room. If that was the case, meaning her Lady Royal had been there all these while.


    Blood hell!


    ''What if she tells on me? No, if she wanted to, she could have chosen not to remain hidden or converse herself. Instead, I think she may be supporting me. No,'' she shook her head within her.


    ''Who knows, she may be a spy trying to get on my god side. I should habe known better than voice out my inner most thoughts like that. Why are you being so worked up, Era? Relax and hear what she has to say. If she rats you out, you simply deny saying it.''


    Meanwhile as Era''s thought was a scattered mess, Aeverie watched on as she battled with her thoughts on what to say or do.


    She knew right from the very first day she met Era that this princess was no ordinary girl. Unfortunately, Era had no idea.


    "My queen, I know what you may be thinking now. You are worried and concerned that you are not good enough and if I be trusted. I completely understand if you have such doubts considering what happened at breakfast. But I believe that you are smart enough and your discerning eyes still work well. So please search your heart and find your answer."


    "Thank you." That was all she said, but she knew Aeverie was a smart and kind person. For now, she would accept what she gave with her eyes open and watch her then test her.


    Since she wants to be her person, everyone of them would undergo a test from her.


    "I heard you. I could see your frustration, my queen."


    ''Okay¡­" Era drew her speech, raising a brow at Aeverie. ''So, you heard. Are you going tell on me now or what?"


    "Hmmm¡­" a small chuckle escaped her lips that moment before she proceeded to answering her question. ''I have long sworn allegiance to whichever queen sits on that throne and right now, you are the one."


    "Why?" Era asked, folding her hands underneath her chest. "Why swear allegiance like that? What if I am a wicked queen? You would still follow me?"


    "By virtue of my oat yes but I shouldn''t because it stands against what the previous queen stood for. I swore allegiance to a queen who would follow in her footsteps."


    ''I am sorry, I think you got the wrong queen there. I do not intend to follow n any body''s footstep especially when it comes to this kingdom and even more so, when their goal is to conquer every living being in this world or kill them. Forgive me, but I do not apologize either. I would never be a party to that."


    Rather than feel saddened by her words, Aeverie chuckled again. "It seems to me, that her majesty has misjudged the previous queen and even went ahead to assume wrongly."


    Era''s eyes dimmed at once. She wasn''t really getting the picture Aeverie was presenting or saying and so she decided to ask. "How am I wrong?"


    Taking two steps forward, so she could come closer to Era, Aeverie began to speak. "You see, in time past, king Vidor''s father wasn''t always like that."


    "Seriously?"

 Chapter 14 - Vidors Dream

    *************


    CHAPTER 14


    "You see, in time past, king Vidor''s father wasn''t always like that. He was a nice man but something got into him and he decided there was a need for expansion and because of that he ruined one-minute kingdom close by and took over their land."


    "Seriously?"


    "Yes. Sad but even the queen was sadder because they were humans after all and her husband mercilessly killed them. Unfortunately for her and fortunately for the king, she was pregnant that time, so she could not fight with him on the issue for too long due to her health."


    "Wow."


    "Yes, wow. As fate would have it, she wasn''t even given much time in her plans to tame her husband and his desire for conquest. In the end, she died while giving birth to the king and made me promise to serve a queen like her, a queen who would share in her ideas for the world to be free-living and not subjected to the control of one man. Too much power she says can corrupt even the purest of hearts."


    "I see. So a tragedy brought an end to goodwill?"


    "Yes. I believe if the queen was still alive, neither the previous king nor the current one would have succeeded in their conquest," Aeverie explained.


    "So she needs you to serve a good queen in hopes that the queen would be the one to put an end to this mad conquest." Era stated rather than asked.


    "Exactly."


    She was already getting a hang of things. It was no wonder when she voiced out her inner thoughts, Aeverie said what she did.


    "As I said before, that is right. You are on track. A queen who can see the suffering of the world and its people and willing to give her all in setting things straight is worthy to be called a queen."


    "But are sure are you about me?"


    "I cannot say but my spirit clung to you from day one. I want to trust my instincts and I pray thee that you do not disappoint all those still having a glimmer of hope for the future."


    Era did not know what to say anymore. She was speechless. It seems not only her kingdom was suffering and worst still there were people who still clung to whatever hope they could get. If not for anything or anyone, because of those who wished for a better world, her resolve became much stronger.


    "You put in too much faith and hope in me, Aeverie. I am but a puny princess." She did not want to give in so easily while trying to dissuade Aeverie


    "You and I know that isn''t true. I can see the fire in your eyes. There is so much life in them. You have a kind heart and you are one who would not sit for such injustice for long. All I hope and pray is strength, courage, patience and boldness to face this destiny of yours."


    "I wish that too. I am but a needle in a haystack."


    "You can do it, my queen. You have my support and that of those who still believe in a better tomorrow."


    "Thanks, Aeverie. It means a lot."


    "You are welcome." She took in a deep breath, smiling as she gently released it, her eyes and attention still fixed on Era while she battled with her conviction.


    "Standing here and now before, Era, princess of Meribia and Queen of Etheria," she began out f the blue, stunning Era with her next choice of words as her feet gave way, causing her to kneel hard before Era.


    "I swear my allegiance to you for as long as you live and continue to put the betterment of the realm and its kingdom''s at heart. You have my word. I will be your humble servant and do all that you will me to."


    Her lips parted. She wanted to speak but she was at a loss for words. She did not even know where to begin. Just like that, she had gotten her first-person without her even reaching out first.


    "Please fulfil her majesty''s wish and make this world worth living in again," Aeverie continued. "Return unto us, unto the young, a generation worth dying for and a reason to hope and live."


    Her heart was so full of hope right now. She could not have asked for someone better. Deep within her, she already knew she could trust her and so she followed her instincts, hoping not to regret it in future.


    "And I, Era, Queen of Etheria, promise to uphold her majesty''s ideal and lead this kingdom into a sinless future, free to be loved by all other kingdoms."


    ***


    ~Vidor''s Chambers~


    Eyes shook, trying to break forth from their sockets, to be seen, to be heard if it were possible. Unfortunately, it didn''t happen so.


    His body turned in his sleep, trying to get away from whatever demon there was haunting him in his sleep.


    ~DREAM~


    "I see the punishment given you is not enough?" An advance lady said with bitterness etched deep within her voice.


    "If not for your kind, would there be any punishing?" A masculine voice challenged, turning his back to the lady as he stared at nothing.


    "Hmm, you still do not see the fault in all these and you think we are the ones at fault."


    "Deny t if you can. I would kill any woman I deem fit to. The world would be so much better without your species."


    "Till now your hatred for women still runs deep. Can''t you change?!" the lady yelled in anger shaking her body and struggling against the strong hands holding her in place.


    She turned her head to either side and snarled at them but the soldiers wouldn''t budge.


    "Change¡­ hehe¡­" he chuckled at her, before moving towards his throne and sitting down on it. "I, King Vidor of Etheria do not change."


    "Fine then.. The very species you hate, you would only end up falling deeply in love with."

 Chapter 15 - Vidors Dream 2

    ************


    CHAPTER 15


    "Fine then. The very specie you hate, you would only end up falling deeply in love with one and when the time comes, you would feel miserable by your love for her," the lady proclaimed.


    "Silence!" Vidor bellowed at her. She was talking nonsense and he knew it.


    A wicked smirk appeared on her lips as she chose her next set of words carefully.


    "And the moment she decides to love you back, your doom will come."


    "I said, shut up!" He stood up in anger and marched towards her with great strides, daring her to utter one more word and she did.


    Not just one word, but terrible long ones.


    "I curse you, Vidor. You would find love and love that same specie you hate and that particular specie would be your end. Remember, your DOOM!"


    SWOOSH!


    "I said silence¡­" Vidor hollered at her with his eyes closed.


    "Ah¡­"


    COUGHS!


    The lady in question held her throat quickly as she felt warm liquid begin to ooze out from where his cold blade had touched.


    0_0


    Her eyes widened as she managed to gasp for breath. At that moment he opened his eyes, only to see her own terror written in her eyes.


    "Yoouuu¡­" she coughed out a mouthful of blood and the next thing they knew¡­


    THUD!


    She dropped dead on the floor.


    GASP!


    His eyes opened instantly as he quickly sat up. Chest heaving up and down with beads of sweat dropping from his forehead.


    He had his eyes wide open. It was as though he had seen and has been haunted by a ghost, or something.


    It took a few minutes, but he managed to calm his fast beating heart and catch his breath. This was something he had been battling for quite some years now.


    He took in a deep breath, throwing his head back in the process, willing his mind not to think upon the dream. But no matter how hard he tried, he could still see flashes of the scene.


    The worst was when he kept on seeing flashes of her shocked face as she clutched to her neck for life. It was normal to him as he had killed so many people and taken so many lives, causing destruction everywhere but he did not have such dreams.


    Her case was different. He kept on seeing her especially when he gaze upon a lady. That was another reason why he hated the feminine gender so much.


    They had brought nothing but pain and sorrow into his life.


    He pulled the bed covers from off his body and sat well with his feet on the ground and his head lowered into his hands.


    "I hate you, I hate you, I hate you, I hate you!" He was pissed. He hated the lady more than ever now. It was more annoying because he would have to see the face of his queen virtually every day. So he was already preparing his mind for the nightmare torture he was going to face.


    "Perhaps this is punishment for my sins." He chuckled then raised his head and stood up.


    Taking slow but heavy steps, reminiscing about his dream, Vidor''s lips curved upwards into a charming smile as he made his way to his mirror in the room.


    He stared at his reflection in the mirror and the man he saw wasn''t the one standing, but one dressed in an armour with blood stains on his face and a sword raised high by his hand.


    Yes, that was what his imagination wanted to see. Hat was his heart cry and yearning.


    After some time of staring at the mirror, he smiled again, admiring his lovely abs and perfect muscular chests.


    He was a man endowed with beauty and good physique. It was just unfortunately that he did not like seeing happiness in people''s eyes and lives as his lacked them.


    He took in a deep breath again and then spoke to his reflection. "Even if it is, I would not rest until I have all. So listen to me wherever you are you witch, my conquering just began. Watch and see how I actualize my vision."


    ****


    On the other hand, Era began getting accustomed to things in the palace especially after Aeverie explained her schedules for her.


    They weren''t new but prior, she did not have the time and her mother would not allow her in all meetings.


    She had to spy on some of the matured ladies meetings to garner knowledge.


    Now, it was her turn and even though she was familiar to things, she wasn''t all too familiar. If it were her kingdom, it would have been a different thing but no. This was Etheria and worst, she had so many kingdoms conjured to manage.


    Sigh!


    Era stretched, ignoring the presence of the minister in front of her. She was tired. It was already day five and she was already feeling it tell on her body.


    Besides, it has been three days since she saw her so called husband. She knew he attended meetings in his throne room but anything after that, she wasn''t aware or sure.


    "Please tell me we are done for today," Era spoke, her gaze now fixed on the minister.


    "My apologies, your majesty, but we have only just begun."


    "WHAT!"


    "Yes, my queen. Seeing as we have not had a queen for years, there are so much work to be done," the minister explained, breaking Era''s heart till a question came to mind and she decode to voice it out.


    "Fine but one question, who has been handling this issue after the queen''s death?"


    "Her lady royal. She was there for the queen and king and gave up her services and her life to the palace. I doubt he would have handled things well without her. She was a wise lady and no doubt why the late king entrusted her with such duties. She learnt and grew up with the late queen perfectly."


    "I see. Where is she now?"


    "Dead."

 Chapter 16 - Coldness To Era

    ***********


    CHAPTER 16


    "She learnt and grew up with the late queen perfectly. So her judgment was still great and she became the head lady royals. She was one who could stand up to queens and still handle things no matter how difficult they proved to be,"


    "I see. Where is she now?" Era asked, curious about the lady in question.


    "I am afraid to say this but she is¡­" he paused, taking a deep breath and when he looked at her again, he dropped the bomb.


    "Dead."


    "Wow! I never knew." She looked down, unable to think carefully.


    "It is alright, your majesty. I should not be the one you should be apologizing to. Rather, I should be the one apologizing to you that you did not meet her, where she could have taught you how to handle these crocodiles in guise as human beings."


    Era''s eyes widened from his description of some of the queens under them. Wow, that simply meant that those ladies in question were something else entirely.


    "Forgive my words, your majesty, but believe me you, they are nothing but vicious overgrown lizards, looking to curry favour and abandon you in your time of need. Simply put, they are overgrown parasites."


    "Wow. I thought you were apologizing but it turns out, you just worsened it."


    "My apologies, your majesty, I ¡­"


    "Hahhahhaaa¡­" He did not even get to finish his sentence when Era''s laughter interrupted him, causing him to stop and wonder what really was going on.


    "I am sorry. Please pardon my manners but you are so funny, minister."


    "I am?" I thought I could not crack jokes nor make people smile?"


    "Please, please, please. Do you call this not cracking a joke? I would be damned if I said you weren''t. You sure are one heck of a joker, Minister Styles."


    "Thank you, your majesty. Happy to be of service. Now, I think it is time for us to proceed to the next order of business?"


    Although he asked a question and waited but even after a minute he got no reply from Era and decided to look up to see what was happening.


    He was shocked to see the Queen, seated on her seat with her gaze somewhere else. Following the line of his gaze, he saw what had made her speechless all of a sudden.


    It was the King. He had stopped to talk to someone and did not even know that Era was watching him.


    Well, it was either he did not know or he simply chose to turn a blind her to her obvious stare.


    Regardless, she was still his wife and she wanted him close. Not really close, at least she was bored about it. And work wasn''t entirely pleasing. She really could use a route or a means of escape now.


    "I think, her majesty should go greet the king," Styles suggested, pulling her out of her thoughts.


    "Huh?" Era who was so lost in thoughts did not grab what he said but she was sure enough that he spoke. "Pardon?"


    "It is okay, your majesty. I only said it would be nice if you go to his majesty."


    As if on cue, Era averted her gaze from Styles and looked at Vidor. Even when he was not trying to be, he still looked handsome.


    Aside from the fact that he was annoying at times and his bad reputation, one could pass him off as a lovely king.


    "Just show him some care, that''s all. I believe in time that his majesty would warm his heart towards you," Styles advised again.


    "Would he now?" She had not intended to voice that out. It was supposed to be her inner most thought but somehow, she ended up doing so.


    Styles smiled at her. She was young at heart, he believed and did not really understand the ways of men, particularly, this man.


    "I believe if you give him the chance, your majesty, he would finally open up. You know he lost both his parents at a very young age, so he had not really had anyone so close to him. Perhaps that was what got to him."


    Era sighed, releasing her breath in one swift motion. "Fine." She finally resigned her fate. "I guess I can try."


    "That is the spirit, my queen. Think of it this way, it would be a nice distraction and break from your work."


    She wasn''t particularly happy with him, but could she stay ad at him forever? And if she must succeed in her plans, she needed to curry his favour and find a way to change him first, then she could change the world through him.


    She dipped her head lightly, agreeing to his suggestion. A simple greeting would not hurt now, would it?


    Slowly, Era stood up from her chair and took the first step in approaching Vidor.


    Just when she was about halfway through, he did what she had least expected.


    Somehow he knew she was coming and at that instant, he looked up only for their gazes to meet.


    Era froze in place, completely unable to take another step forward. She did not say anything even though her lips were parted a bit as though she wanted to voice out something.


    They remained like that, unmoving for about a minute plus and then while she had willed herself in her mind to take another step forward to greet him, he peeled his gaze away from her.


    That singular act had struck her and broken her heart. Still, Era did not move a muscle. He said some words to the man by his side and without looking up at her again, he raised his head and turned around, facing the hallway.


    Era blinked as her brain tried to process what had just happened.. At one point it did feel like he was going to actually come for her but he just ignored it and ignored her altogether as though his queen did not matter one bit.

 Chapter 17 - Hidden Scrolls

    ************


    CHAPTER 17


    The minister with Vidor turned his gaze towards Era. He too was shocked by the way the King had treated his queen.


    On a norm, they could not really tell what was normal or not because this was the first time he was having a woman in his life but still, everyone had hoped that it would prick some sort of conscience with him.


    Well everyone except Caspian and his annoying daughter, Diona.


    Feeling for her, he managed a weak smile at her and bowed his head to her, greeting her and then taking his leave. Era nodded in appreciation, mimicking his weak smile and when he left, she lowered her head.


    It was embarrassing for her. If they were the only ones there and he did that, she wouldn''t feel it. But right there were their subordinates and he did that. She felt broken so much.


    ''Hmmm,'' she sighed within her. ''I do not see why you should feel hurt. What were you expecting from such a cold monster in the first place? I suggest we stick to ourselves and live life daily, one step at a time.''


    Somehow she managed to motivate herself and when she was satisfied and not feeling so down again, she turned around swiftly.


    With a proud smile on her face, she strode back to her seat, feeling more energetic than before and ready for work.


    "I am sorry, your majesty. I thought¡­" She raised her right hand, cutting him short involuntarily.


    "It was never your fault in the first place. You suggested the right thing. Never should you feel bad about it. Besides, I am okay. It''s too bad for him though. Now, let''s get back to work. These papers and problems won''t sort themselves out would they?"


    Styles did not know what he was going to say to her. He simply smiled at her. She was trying her best to handles it the best way she could.


    "Yes, your majesty." He picked up the next scroll and handed it over to her. "Here you go, this is from Scolvia."


    "Thank you."


    ****


    She spent most of her day in her personal study attending to issues and treating the documents to the best of her knowledge.


    By the time the day was done, Era looked up at the clock and noticed that it was already thirty minutes past eight in the evening.


    She turned to the minister and smiled. He looked so tired just sitting on the chair. He had already fallen asleep but she did not bother to wake him up.


    They had been on this work since after breakfast by 9 am. She could not blame him. Besides, they did not go for break aside from the one she had going to try and talk to Vidor.


    Ever since then it was a marathon work. She had channelled all that pain and anger into her work and did something nice.


    When they started, the pile of scrolls before her looked like an impossible journey or task and one she thought she would use a week or so to finish but to her amazement, that was not the case.


    To some extent, she was actually glad that he did what he did as he acted as a big motivation for her. Raising her hands up into the air, she stretched her body.


    Gosh her whole back and waist hurt from all the seating she had been doing.


    She stood up finally and went to pick the last two scrolls. She decided she was going to handle them standing. Dropping the purple scroll on her table, Era proceeded to open the green one.


    However, when her hands touch¨¦ it to open, something caught her eye.


    "Meribia?" She paused, trying her best to understand why her people''s scroll or why a scroll from her kingdom would be here considering most of the scrolls were dated to a few years back or months ago.


    So most definitely, it was before her marriage to the monster king.


    "What rae you doing here?" she questioned, but not loud so as not to wake Styles up. Well, it wasn''t like the scroll was going to talk to her on its own.


    Realizing that, she smiled to herself and proceeded in opening it from the seal. It had the royal seal on it.


    The second she opened it, she recognized the handwriting and her heart broke.


    It was her father''s. It belonged to King Elrad.


    "Why did father reach out to him?" Era asked herself and decided to get her answers from the content.


    ''Greetings, your majesty. I am King Elrad, of Meribia. I write to you based on the disturbing news reaching me in my kingdom.


    I know we have maintained a friendly relationship this past few years but now, I hear your soldiers infiltrating my kingdom and attacking some of my people at the borders.


    Please, in honour of our existing friendship, kindly put a stop to it. I would hate for our relationship to break because of this. We have done you no wrong; please let''s keep it at that. And yes, your bride grows prettier each day and it pains me knowing the day would soon come.


    In that regard, please also consider our past. Thank you for your kind understanding. King Elrad.''


    Era reread it thrice before she brought the scroll close to her chest to hug it. It was not now. Unlike her mother, her father already knew that this day would come and there was no denying it.


    He knew from his heart that he would have to give her away and it wasn''t because he loved to but because that was a pact once agreed and signed upon.


    His letter was just a reminder of that pact just to safeguard his people. He had to honour the pact.


    Unknown to him, he felt Vidor not attacking then was as a result of him getting the letter. Who would have known that it was not the case and it was buried beneath every other scroll for the queen to treat?

 Chapter 18 - Hidden Scrolls 2: Ignored

    ************


    CHAPTER 18


    She sighed again and brought the scroll up to her lips then lightly kissed it. "I miss you, papa."


    Her eyelids shut close as she reminisced about old times with him.


    After about three minutes, she was forced to drop it and pick up the very last scroll.


    "Meribia again?" Her brows kneaded into a deep frown. She had not known about any of this since if not for their attack. But now she saw it and he felt proud.


    It was an honour to sacrifice for her people and giving the chance, she would do it again and again.


    Opening the last scroll, she read again.


    ''Greetings, your majesty. It is I, King Elrad of Meribia. I write to you again as regards my previous letter. It has been six months since then and what we discussed, I still see it happening.


    This is to remind you of the contract between our kingdoms, never to interfere with each other or conquer the other. But all I see are traces of that very same thing happening.


    If you respect your father, then you would honour this pact. I await your reply. With warm regards, King Elrad.''


    Era shut her eyes close as she began to think.


    All those while that she thought the kingdom was safe, it was not actually safe. Rather it was on the verge of taking and her father, throwing his pride sort to plead with Vidor not to do what he was planning.


    Little did anyone know that his scrolls were all hidden away and not attended to, that way why Vidor still sent his armies to march forward.


    Luckily, her father had seen this and thought ahead.


    "I promise you this father, no harm will ever come to Meribia under my watch."


    ****


    By the time she finished with everything and left the study room, it was already 9 pm. Quickly, she bade Minister Styles goodbye and headed for her chambers.


    All she needed at that moment was not even food but a relaxing hot bath. Her muscles were sore but not as sore as her heart.


    She missed her family so much that it hurt. It was as though all Era did to get her mind out of things was not working. That was why she wanted a hot relaxing bath, in hopes that it would help her brain and mind relax as well.


    Just when she took the next bend, entering the major hallway before she followed the passageway leading to her chambers, she heard a familiar voice talking and paused in her steps.


    It was the King and her worst nightmare or soon to be the worst nightmare, Diona.


    Era took in a deep breath, drawing it in with all she got and re3leasing the breath slowly. She was least expecting to meet Vidor along the way and that had caused her heart to begin to thud fast in her chest.


    She counted up to ten before she took the turn and without saying a word, bowed her head towards him and walked on.


    She did her best not to hurriedly walk past them but delay in her steps, waiting to see if Vidor would pay her any heed.


    To her disappointment, he did not utter one word to her.


    At first, when Diona saw her, she moved closer like a leech and pretended to want to stumble a bit and smiled apologetically at Vidor.


    In the same vein, Vidor saw this as a chance to actually prove to his wife that he meant every word he said to her that night and rather than shooing Diona or reprimanding her for what she did, he assisted her by holding onto her right hand and smiling a bit at her, completely ignoring the presence and greeting of his queen.


    "Thank you, your majesty. My mistake. I was about to greet the queen just now when I almost stumbled. Please pardon me," she quickly apologized, loud enough for Era to hear her.


    "No worries. I know it wasn''t your fault."


    "Thank you, your majesty. I feel so honoured to have even your thought about me. Thanks."


    "Hmm¡­" That was all he could mutter.


    He had expected Era to say something to him or show jealousy but when he turned his head to look at her, he was shocked to actually see a proud smile on her face.


    Of course, Era was not concerned with the conniving witch, she simply smiled to herself and continued in her steps like she did not hear the two crows just now.


    If her husband wanted to play the victim or play the game of ignoring her for another woman then by no chance would she give him the satisfaction he actually craved?


    "Your majesty, you know that the crops from Xania are¡­"


    "That is enough!" Vidor suddenly said, cutting her short without a second thought.


    What he wanted, he did not get.


    He did not know why he was bothering with making her feel jealous when the mere thought of a lady was making him feel nauseous.


    "But your maje¡­"


    "That is enough, Diona. You may retire for the night. Let us discuss this some other time."


    "But my King¡­."


    He did not say anything again but the dangerous glare he gave to her, silent her involuntarily.


    "Yes, your majesty. My apologies for overstepping my boundaries. Next time, I would¡­"


    She did not get to finish her next set of words again when Vidor walked out on her. In truth, he was actually tired of listening to her and the fact that Era paid him no head, only made things worse for him.


    She lowered her head as her mind took her back memory lane to the embarrassment she just faced. Her hands balled into a fist at her sides. That humiliation was just too much.


    ''Carry on Vidor. Treat me as you wish. It is going to be only a matter of time and then, what is rightfully mine would be mine.''


    She managed a smile to hide how bad she truly felt and walked away towards her room.

 Chapter 19 - Horse Riding

    *************


    CHAPTER 19 ¨C Horse Riding


    By the next day, Era carried on with her morning duties and ate breakfast with everyone as usual.


    Fortunately for her, Vidor did not speak to her and for that, she was thankful as she did not have what to say to him either.


    By late morning, she decided to go horse riding and had her maids prepare her the needed outfit.


    She was dressed in white body fitted pants with a black top and a black leather jacket atop it and a long black boot reaching close to her knees and a lovely cowgirl hat.


    "You look stunning, your majesty," Aeverie complimented her.


    "As expected of her, she is queen after all," Aquata chipped in.


    "No, Aquata, it is not because she is queen but because of who she is. Her personality says it all. Your majesty, you look gorgeous. His majesty would be so.."


    "Alyx!" Aeverie yelled her name out before she actually committed treason for speaking ill of the king.


    She looked down, unable to meet the eye of Aeverie and Era. "I am sorry, your majesty. I spoke out of turn."


    "It is okay, Alyx. This is me, but in the presence of another, you could get in trouble. Just be careful next time."


    "Yes, your majesty, thank you for the advice."


    "No worries. Now, see you, girls, later, I must take my leave."


    She dipped her head in a bit just for fun and smiled at her maids before exiting the room. The moment the door closed behind her, Aeverie glared at Alyx.


    "I should not be speaking much on these things. You should know better than this. If I do not scold you, you would make that mistake outside."


    "Yes, my lady."


    "But my lady, you cannot blame Alyx so much."


    "And why is that?"


    "Because she spoke the truth. If it is not bothering you, it is bothering us. She is queen but never has they consummated their marriage. He treats her as though she was not relevant but he forgets that she is an important factor and a part of his kingdom," Arya backed her.


    Aeverie sighed. These girls are not understanding, were they?


    Things weren''t just as simple as they thought in their minds. This was not just any kingdom but the kingdom and Vidor controlled how everything went.


    One could not tell who was loyal to whom here because they all scurried for his favour but as for her and these girls, they were fateful servants who believed that there could be something more other than the life their king chose to live and cause to others.


    "Just be calm. Things would be better. I believe in our queen. She is different. Now get back to work before you get into trouble."


    ***


    By the time, Era got to the stables, she a man leaving there in a hurry but ignored it. Somehow he looked familiar but she felt that was just her intuition and nothing more.


    "Your grace, good morning. Welcome to the stables," the stables head attendant, greeted upon laying eyes on her.


    "Thank you. Morning to you too. Please I would love to go for a ride."


    "I can see that. Come this way, I know the perfect horse for you."


    "Thank you," Era said with an innocent smile at him and followed after him. They went into the stables, not stopping until they go to the very end where she saw a white horse standing proudly at a corner, separated and isolated from the rest.


    "Here you go," he would be your ride.


    "Oh¡­" Although the horse looked majestic, she could not shake off this odd feeling she had about it but seeing that the attendant had told her this was best, she took his word and agreed.


    "One question though, why is it separated from the rest. Well, his majesty rode him once and stopped. It has been a while but for fear of the king, most people don'' ride it. Since you are here and you are queen, then it is suitable for you."


    "If you say so." She smiled at the horse and moved closer to it. "Hey beauty, I am sorry no one has ridden you. I would be sure to take you for a ride, okay?"


    Turning to the head attendant, Era smiled at him once more and paved the way for him to do the needful. In no time the horse was brought outside and steadied for her to ride.


    "Thanks for the help," Era said, bidding him bye and rode off.


    Funny enough, she was a pro surprisingly. He wasn''t even expecting she would be able to climb the horse let alone ride it but to his dismay, she climbed excellently well and her riding¡­.


    "Well even if you do know a thing or two in riding, that horse is not one that just anyone can ride, let alone tame it. I wait to see you breaking a leg or two and getting my reward, hahhaa¡­"


    Just then, Azzura walked over to where he was. "Sorry mister, please have you seen the queen?"


    "Why did you ask?"


    "Because she informed us she was coming here to ride. She forgot her handkerchief. So I hurried here as soon as I could to give her."


    "Oh, sorry. You are late, she has just ridden off."


    "Oh, I see. Wow, which horse did she use because all of the horses are still here?"


    "She used the White stallion at the end over there. Now if you would excuse me, I have important matters I would love to attend to."


    Without another word to her, he quickly turned around and scurried away.


    To Azzura''s dismay, she had not expected Era to rode fast and all. All she could see even from where she stood was the dust raised on the path to which Era had taken.


    "Hmm, her majesty is fast and talented to be able to ride a horse that way.. Let me see who is the lucky horse that got selected."

 Chapter 20 - White Stallion 1

    ***********


    CHAPTER 20 ¨C White Stallion


    "Hmm, her majesty is fast and talented to be able to ride a horse that way. Let me see who is the lucky horse that got selected."


    Moving into the stables, Azzura took her time admiring each horse in turn. For a moment there, she even got to the point of forgetting why she was indeed there until she got to the last stable and did not find a horse there.


    "Wait a minute¡­" She dimmed her eyes at the empty stable and then back at the other horses. "Oh my goodness!"


    The more she stared at the empty stables the more her hands began to shake as her mind took her down memory lane.


    It was like a dream before her, as she saw a past flash before her eyes. She was still young and she managed to get into the palace.


    One day on one of her visits to the stables, a place she visited whenever she had any little free time due to her love for horses, she had wandered to the last stable where the horse, White Stallion was and thought it was like every other horse she could play with and dashed there.


    To her surprise, the horse had actually reacted in a different way from the rest and raised its legs, ready to impale her with its hooves.


    Luckily for her, one of the attendants was close by and quickly he came to her aid, pulling her from there before it actually did more harm than intended.


    She could not believe her eyes. And just that experience had actually scared her so much from entering the stables. It took her some time first before she could return to visit the horses but since then, never again had she gone to that side.


    It had been close to three years now since that incident had occurred and she had completely forgotten about it been there as she made sure not to exceed the first half of the stable when she visited to avoid recreating such a traumatic state for herself again.


    It was like her brain stopped functioning. Even then she was told and warned that the horse was separated from the others for a reason. It was the wildest horse or most stubborn one there was.


    At times it could allow you to carry it out to ride but once you are atop it, it can be very funny and injure you.


    For most people, it refused to let them even come close to it just like Azzura and for the others, which was but for a selected few, it allowed them to enter, just like Vidor but once he was sure you were getting comfortable, he would become another thing entirely and rest till it gets you off its back and injure you badly in the process.


    However, the last person to ride it was his majesty, King Vidor. When it had injured the king, no one dared get close to it again, save for when they took it out occasionally for a stroll to walk in right outside the stables.


    "Oh no! Why didn''t he warn her of the danger?" Azzura found herself asking in her mind.


    She stopped thinking and rushed out. She needed to stop Era from riding it before something terrible happened to their beloved queen.


    In the same vein, as soon as the head attendant finished, he hurried over to deliver the good news to the one who has sent him.


    "Greetings, my lord, my lady."


    "Rise." Lord Caspian ordered.


    "Thank you, my Lord." He did as he was commanded and with a smile on his face, he awaited their go-ahead.


    "Go on. How did it go?"


    "My lady, I got the message just in time. It was just after your servant left that she walked in and immediately I showed her to the horse."


    "What did she say? Did she not find it suspicious?" Diona asked.


    "My lady, the tale I told with the horse did not give her opportunity to. She actually pitied the horse and took him with her."


    ''Great."


    ''But do you think that would be enough to kill her or something?" Lord Caspian asked.


    "My Lord?" The attendant was confused. "He wasn''t told they wanted to kill her or that very extreme stuff.


    All he was asked to do was to show her to the White Stallion and have her ride it for a certain amount of reward. Now he was hearing something else.


    "But my Lord, I never¡­"


    "You do not have to worry much, father. I instructed someone to cut a bit at the saddle. But not to the point of being noticeable but when she keeps on riding on it, it would definitely cut and even if the White Stallion did not want to injure her before, it would scare it off and then drag her along as it runs away. What better way to cause a ghastly or fatal accident than that?"


    "Brilliant, Diona. So brilliant. You have done well," Caspian praised as he averted his gaze at the head attendant.


    "But my lord, I was not aware of that. If anything goes really wrong and his majesty finds out, I would be in a really big problem."


    "Nothing would go wrong. Besides, you should not even worry about her reporting yo as she would be badly injured to even speak."


    "But my lady¡­"


    "We had already set the plan in place when we heard she was going for a ride. All we needed was a way to ensure that she rode it and that was where you came to play. So relax, as long as you do not talk, no one would know. Or did you inform anyone?"


    Quickly the image of Azzura flashed before his eyes but he quickly shook it from his memory. He needed the money and that was why he agreed to her deal. "No, my lady," he shook his head, quickly.


    "Good.. You would get double your pay since you now know the plan."

 Chapter 21 - The Accident: White Stallion 2

    ***********


    CHAPTER 21 ¨C White Stallion 2


    "Good. You would get double your pay since you now know the plan but if word leak out, I would deny you. So you must be careful and not spill anything and if all goes well and I end up as the future queen, I would definitely reward you more."


    "Thank you, my lady. My lips are forever sealed."


    "Good. Catch."


    ***


    Unknown to Era she did not know about the plan of her enemy and rode on in glee, taking her mind off of things as this was one of her best escape routes in the palace then.


    Somehow riding the animal and going everywhere with it, gave her the feeling that she can fly like a bird set free.


    The horse on the other hand did not give her trouble considering it was quite a long time since it was ridden by anyone.


    Although that was not entirely true, as the stable workers once in a while tried to but he refused them.


    Somehow, it was gentle with her.


    Apparently, her gentle riding was not enough for her and Era thought it nice to feel the wind ruffle her hair some more and before she knew what was happening, she started racing faster with the white stallion, completely throwing caution to the wind and being free.


    Unfortunately, a few more minutes into her race, the saddle buckle where they had cut at snapped, causing her to fall and the horse, being scared to go out of control.


    Everything had happened so fast and before Era could think much, she was already being flung from the horse but due to her training skills and her intuition to be fast-thinking, she managed to land on her hand and feet.


    With one hand raised to balance herself, Era used the other to hold the ground while both her legs widened a bit, one squatting position and the other stretched out to hold herself.


    The horse neighed, not being satisfied with the turn of events and clearly angry at the accident that just happened.


    For a while now while she rode it, it almost felt like it had forgotten its anger and all but when the accident happened, everything came crashing back and he was on a rampage.


    Quickly Era stood up and moved several steps back to safety.


    She watched for a while, studying the horse to know what was wrong but she could not find anything. Finally, she calmed her heart down and took some steps forward with her hands raised in the air.


    "Calm down boy. Calm down, baby. Shhh¡­ no one is going to hurt you, baby. No one. I promise. No one is going to hurt you."


    She did not know why but the more she spoke, the more she saw the horse neigh and raise its hooves at her. It was scary but she did not feel scared.


    It did not feel new at all.


    "There you go baby. There you go. Calm down, calm down. Be good, such a lovely beauty."


    The more she spoke the more the scene began to feel familiar in her mind. It was like a situation of De Ja Vu with her. She did not know why but she got the feeling that this had happened before.


    Finding the needed courage within her like she knew what exactly to do. She kept on taking more and more steps forward and stopped right in front of the horse with a few more steps away from it. It stopped neighing when he saw she was not afraid of it but that did not stop it from putting up its defence.


    However, with his legs now on the ground, she could look deeply into his eyes. She shone with life and pain. That was unusual, it was like the animal was communicating something and she felt her heart yearn to know it more.


    And before Era knew what was happening, he neighed at her again, raising his legs up and ready to impale someone¡­


    And the next thing¡­


    *NEIGH!!*


    Era heard similar neighing sounds but this time around, of a smaller tune and intensity and when she looked again, it was a different scene that flashed before her eyes.


    She could see herself when she was younger, in her teens. It was a snow period then and she had gone out for horse riding but found out that most of the horses had been taking out save for some that were extremely big and not suited for her riding.


    It had hurt her and she went for a stroll feeling pained by the turn of events.


    Apparently on her way, just getting lost, she found a small horse, not too small but not big either. It was obvious it was still young and growing.


    Curious, she went after it, running with all she got to go hold and ride it, unfortunately, the welcome waiting for her by the horse wasn''t nice and instantly it raged, neighing at her with legs and hooves raised against her.


    The shock that came upon her that moment froze her in place. It was is continuous neighing that got her out of her transfixed state and out of danger.


    Apparently, after all the commotion, he found Era not running and looking less of a threat. Finally, it stopped, managing to calm down. She took hold of the opportunity and began to shush it like a babe till it let her come close and she hugged it, petting it to calm down.


    That day the horse and Era began friends and later it allowed her to ride it. They spent the whole morning and noon hanging out and playing until evening time and some adults came over to get it.


    Upon seeing them, the horse became aggressive. She had thought they came to take it back home and in pain watched as their play ended. But ever since then, she never saw him again.


    ~~~~~~


    thanks for reading, this book just got contracted, please vote and send gifts for support, thanks

 Chapter 22 - Horse Riding

    **********


    CHAPTER 22


    Looking back now, they had the same eyes body colour even the small black birthmark at the bridge between his head and neck was similar. It was the very same horse.


    A pained smile broke out on her lips as she stared at her lovely white stallion.


    "Oh my God! It really is you. I thought I''d never see you again, my white beauty. It pained me when I went in search of you and found you not. I thought they had taken you back home and when I asked for long, I was finally told you had been sold out to a different kingdom and ran away before your buyer picked you that was how I met you."


    Listening to her, the horse began to calm down and stop its noise to listen more.


    "No one ever told me what kingdom that was. Now I know why and understand why till now you refused anyone riding you. You were taken away and it pained you. I understand your pain now. I understand. I am sorry, sorry for not being capable back then and making you suffer so."


    As she spoke from her heart, she began to cry. It did pain her because she loved the horse so much but she couldn''t find it again.


    Watching her cry, somehow replicated the pain in the horse''s heart and no longer did he disturb but instead took a step forward to her.


    Seeing this, Era eyes widened. She could no longer hold herself back and quickly rushed up to the horse hugging him with everything n her.


    "Oh, White beauty, I missed you so much."


    Both lady and horse stayed together like that for a while before finally pulling apart to stare at each other.


    "Ha¡­" A small laugh escaped her lips as she pursed her lips close and gently caressed the head of the white horse. "No one would harm you anymore. No one would dare take you away ever again, baby. Come let''s go for a nice ride."


    With that, she moved to his side and removed the saddle completely, freeing the horse of ts problem and letting it run freely.


    Instantly the horse neighed in joy and moved around her for a while before coming to stop in front of her and lowered his head to her.


    Era smiled at its gesture of reverence and respect and she too did the same, bowing her head in respect of it.


    The next second it neighed again and jumped up, moving his behind in her direction, silently telling her in its own way to get on.


    She hesitated for a bit. If it really did not want people riding it then she would not as well but if it was offering, who was she to decline?


    With glee in her heart and face, Era moved towards it and got on the horse quickly as it took her for a joyous ride.


    Unlike before when she thought she was racing with the horse, that was nothing as compared to this. The white stallion ran with so much gusto and force, giving her the fright.


    But as time went on and they kept on going, Era found herself already getting used to it and being free. She spread her hands wide and into the air and screamed her heart out.


    Horse riding really was one of her best ways of getting free and being alive.


    She was not only glad to get the horseback, but she was glad to do that which she loved and how she loved it.


    "Faster, go faster, White beauty," Era voiced out of joy. As though hearing her, it indeed took her faster.


    The more they went, the farther away they were from the palace and the danger zone of life.


    Soon an hour had passed but the horse did not stop running and it was at this point she noticed they had gotten to another zone. A different terrain.


    "Hold on, baby. Calm down, slow down," she said to the horse and patted it on the neck.


    Obeying her, it slowed down. From where she was, she could see a group of children just playing on the ground while some were seated under a tree or sleeping.


    Her heart broke, her spirit felt weak. Her brows knitted together as she urged the horse to go forward.


    When she got to where she was, she highlighted as the children playing all stopped what they were doing to look at her.


    "Hey¡­How are you? What are you all doing here?" Era inquired.


    They all had a look of fear in their eyes but no one spoke, instead, some clung together and hid their faces.


    She was taken aback by their actions and knew something was wrong. "Hello, why are you here?" She inquired again, this time taking a step closer.


    But in the end, she got no response.


    She let out a sigh and smiled at them. "It''s okay. I won''t bite. I am a friend. What are your names?"


    After what seemed like ages, one of the children seated under the tree finally stood up and walked over to her.


    She looked closely at the young girl. She was looking older than the others and perhaps not more than seven or eight years of age.


    Era''s heart broke again as she watched the dirty looking child lower her head to her. After some self-push, it would seem she finally spoke.


    "My name is Anna."


    "Anna, such a nice name for a beautiful girl."


    Hearing that praise, the girl looked up and managed a sad smile.


    "I love that smile, give me more, Anna. It makes you more beautiful." Immediately the words fell from her lips, the girl''s eyes teared up and she soon began to cry silently.


    Era was confused. She did not recall saying anything to hurt her, so why then did she now cry?


    "Hey, what is wrong? Come here. Do not cry anymore. Tell me, what is wrong?"


    "My mother used to tell me that."


    Her heart broke for the third time.

 Chapter 23 - The Orphans

    ************


    CHAPTER 23


    Era''s heart broke for the third time. She did not need a soothsayer to tell her what was going on here anymore. Their looks and dirt said it all.


    "I am sorry."


    "No, I miss her. It has been long since I saw her and she said that to me."


    "It is okay. Do not worry. I would say that to you every day from now on. You are beautiful."


    She managed to smile and before Era knew what was going on, one of the children, a young girl of about three years of age, began to hit her leg.


    "Hello dear," she smiled at the girl as she waited for her to speak.


    "What of me? Am I beautiful?"


    "Ha¡­" even though she was smiling, her heart was bleeding on the inside. "Of course, darling, you are gorgeous."


    "Yay, she said I am gorgeeoorrr¡­" Era smiled again. She really was cute underneath the dirt covering her face.


    Before he knew what was going on, most of the children rushed up to them, all eager to hear from her.


    "Me too."


    "What about me."


    "Tell me as well."


    "Miss¡­"


    She quickly straightened herself and tried to listen to each one and also tell them that which they wanted to hear until they finally quieted down.


    Once she was sure they were okay, she asked the question that plagued her mind even though she kind of already knew the answer.


    "Where are your parents, Anna? Why are you all here, alone?"


    The moment she asked, she regretted it. Immediately most of the grown ones started to cry as Anna, though in tears managed to reply to her.


    "They are no more. They all died during the war. We are the ones left. When the fighting began, my mother managed to get most of us out and began to run away with us but after some time when she went to get more food to store for us, after hiding us, she was attacked and killed. I saw her and watched as the men left her there to die. I took the food she had managed to take and came back. Since then we were left to ourselves and when there was no more food, we had to leave and come out in search of food."


    If Era thought she was okay and did not want to cry out, she was surely mistaken. As the girl finished her tale, her own tears had rained down her cheeks.


    They were orphans left to suffer and fend for themselves and now there was no other hope for them. She knew the cause and it was her husband''s maddening craves for power and dominance.


    He had wrath suffering for the innocent and the weak yet he saw it not and tends for more.


    It broke her heart knowing that her people came so close to experiencing that and right then and there she felt grateful to have been able to trade her life and freedom and happiness for their suffering.


    "This is all of you?"


    Anna nodded her head, wiping her tears with the back of her hand.


    "Okay. I am guessing you haven''t had anything to eat, right?"


    "Not since the day before yesterday. We just eat anything we see and pick up."


    "Okay, not anymore. You all should hide, this place is too open and I would go in search of fruits. I saw some on my way here and would get as many as I can."


    She looked back up and did a headcount. They were thirteen in number. "Then after I return, I would head back home and get away to bring you all back with me to stay with me, okay?"


    Anna nodded her reply as life shone in her eyes. She had already lost hope after they had walked on and did not see anything in the trees. It was not the season for fruiting, so what most ate were just leaves and slept.


    Now, she saw hope in Era and she clung to it.


    With that, she pecked the little ones and rubbed the cheeks of the others, then quickly took them to somewhere more hidden and warned them to hide before she climbed on White Beauty and hurried away to get food.


    It took her about forty-five minutes to go pluck some fruits and hurry back, thankfully she had White Beauty''s speed to add.


    By the time she returned she handed each one his or her own fruit. She managed to get fifteen fruits. She could have gotten more but her jacket could barely contain more without them spilling out on the way.


    "Eat this and keep this two to share for the younger ones later when they are hungry."


    Anna nodded her head in understanding and waited for more instructions. "I would go now and go prepare things and a place for you all to stay. I also need to arrange for better food and care for you and the children, okay?"


    "Don''t go," Anna cried, holding onto her arm with a tight grip. Era smiled at her.


    "Do not worry, I promise, I would return."


    "No. I do not believe you. It was what my mother said but she did not return."


    Era managed a weak smile at her and shook her head. "Not I. Didn''t I leave to get fruits and return? Okay, see, I promise you, I would go and as many times as I would need to leave to get things in order, I must return to you. This is my promise."


    "Promise?" Anna asked again for clarity. "No matter what happens, you would return?"


    "I promise. No matter what happens I would return and I would come back with others to help. You have to trust me."


    "Okay. I would wait and be good until you return."


    "That''s my girl. Be a big sister to them in my absence, okay?" She picked up her jacket from the ground and wore it, it was a bit chilly in this terrain.


    "I must leave, take care and do not come out. I would locate you myself."


    With that, she climbed on her horse again and rode off into the distance, with a silent prayer in mind for their safety.

 Chapter 24 - Confronting The King

    ***********


    CHAPTER 24


    A pair of angry footsteps could be heard echoing in the palace passage as the owner of the legs hurriedly marched towards the largest door in that passage way.


    The second she got there, she ignored the soldiers standing guard and turned the door knob with reckless abandon and stormed into the room.


    BANG!


    Without uttering a word to the rude intruder, he lifted his eyes from what he was working on and looked at her.


    She was standing there still in her horse riding clothes with her pure white face, now turned beet red as both hands found their way to her waist and her nostril fumed out in annoyance at the person seated in front of her.


    She did not utter a word for some time and just watched him in anger.


    Judging from the way and manner her chest rose and fell, Vidor could tell she was really on a fowl mod especially for her to disregard protocols and storm her way into his private rooms.


    "What is the meaning of this nonsense?" Vidor questioned. His own annoyance was not hidden a bit. He hated to be interrupted and rudely was the worst.


    If it was based on a battle issue and all that, he would agree but now, that was not the case at all. He was disturbed and by a woman at that. His queen who he was not happy seeing.


    "I should be the one asking you that question," Era fired at him. She dropped a hand by her side as she clenched it into a fist.


    She was trying her best to hold herself back and refrain from saying something she was going to regret.


    "You have the nerve breaking into my room to come sprout out rubbish. I think I am giving you too many leverage."


    Era''s mouth opened in shock. How dare he say that to her?


    "Break in, you say? Who broke into your room? I am here to demand an explanation as to why your maddening thirst for power blinds you so much to not see the level of suffering you have caused to happen?"


    He did not say anything first but the next second, a bone chilling laughter escaped his lips but when she looked closely at him, there was no epitome of bemusement at all on his face.


    She shifted, taking in a deep breath and preparing herself fr what he was going to do or say next.


    "You call my conquest, maddening right? Yet you sit in my castel and enjoy my so called, maddening wealth and influence."


    "You call this wealth? Wealth that makes you unable to come out amongst your people and have them jubilate at you, rather they cower in fear because that is what they feel only when they see you. You have destroyed and ruin lives, yet it doesn''t affect you?"


    "A kingdom is not ruled by emotions such as that. It is ruled by fear and responsibility and that is what I have. I am responsible for them, what wrong have I done to require their fear?"


    "Everything, every wrong is what you have done. You do not rule a people or a kingdom with fear. You rule with the love and wellbeing of your people in your heart."


    "I care for them and that is why I am conquering nations just for their sake."


    "Lies! You and I know you are doing that to feed and fuel your ego. Nothing more and what is painful is that you do these things at the detriment of the lives of others. Women have turned widows and children have turned orphans. Is that all you think about? All you care about?"


    Era was not smiling but neither was Vidor. He was even more angry that she was calling him selfish."


    "If you do not like my methods, sit down and be mute," he half yelled at her.


    That was it. Era was done keeping mute. How dare him say that to her? Was she nothing but a puppet, a pawn to him?


    "If that was what you needed a queen for, to sit down and keep mute and watch as her husband did the wrong thing, then know you married the wrong girl. You could have just goe for Diona instead. I believe she would have made the perfect mute doll of a queen."


    "Era!"


    "I am sure you would love a brainless, piece of trash." His eyes blazed in anger as he watched her speak some more.


    "ERA!" Vidor yelled out again, this time around, he stood to his feet and snarled at her but that did not fear the queen one bit.


    Rather she took another step forward and a next then stood with her head held high and her eyes dimming but sharp still.


    "What?" she scoffed, letting him watch the playful smirk that danced on her lips thereof. "Do my words annoy you? Does it hurt hearing someone actually voice it out?"


    Vidor did not speak. She knew he was already boiling with rage. Perhaps she was actually the first person to challenge him thus but she did not regret it and she was not apologetic about it either.


    "Is your ego being affected or is it that you have no heart at all to think and do the right thing? Or is your thirst for power just a greedy insatiable thirst for power? Does the truth displease you, huh? Then you should have reasoned first before killing the innocent and making people suffer!"


    "THAT IS ENOUGH, ERA!"

 Chapter 25 - How Dare You Complain!

    ************


    CHAPTER 25


    Does the truth displease you, huh? Then you should have reasoned first before killing the innocent and making people suffer!"


    Slamming his fist against the table in front of him, Vidor bellowed at her in anger as the table cracked and collapsed under the force. "That is enough, Era!"


    She was taken aback. The force and roar that came out of his lips when he did that was something she did not really expect. It was then she realized that she might have gone too far with how she acted.


    Vidor''s breathing was ragged. He was gravely enraged but looking at her, he wanted to do more than just yell and make her regret trying to undermine his authority.


    "It angers you to hear me speak right?" She was not willing to back down.


    She felt her heart clench just think of the horrors those children had faced especially little Anna who watched the brutal killing of her mother.


    She was careful with nothing. Her heart was in pain knowing that the one she married was who brought so much misery to everyone.


    Yes, she was not thinking rationally but right now she did not bother to care. All she knew was to vent out her anger and make him know that he was wrong.


    This was due to the fact that no matter how many times she thought about it, he was still wrong on so many levels and she could not put her hand around it to figure out why his craving and hunger for more power was so insatiable.


    Taking in a deep breath, she snickered at him with her head held high. "Of it angers you, then for once stop and think, what bitterness and anger reside in the heart of the people who serve you."


    Vidor closed his eyes at that moment, trying his best not to roar again lest whatever leash held him broke and he forgets she was his queen and kill her there and there.


    After all, there was nothing her people could do seeing that they were at his mercy.


    "How dare you complain about my methods of ruling my people and the so-called wealth as you call it that you lavishly enjoy?"


    "Lavishly enjoy? Do you think I want this any more than you do? Do you think I wish to be married or even mated with a monster such as yourself? Do you think I was not comfortable with what I had? Did I ask or so many lavish things?"


    "Then don''t use it and you keep forgetting your sorry excuse for a father, begged me to have you just to save his skin. You should be grateful to me and mind how you speak in my presence."


    Her pride and dignity were hurt. Yes, her father did beg for people but that was not to save his own skin. Instead, her father dropped his pride and begged someone younger to spare the life of everyone.


    To her, it was honourable because he did not choose to die in honour but wore the same proudly for his people and she was more than glad to be that sacrifice.


    Yes, it seemed stupid that she agreed to it and now she says what she did. Unfortunately for her, she accepted her fate but seeing those children and the thought of the traumatic experience they might have had¡­ All those further fuelled her anger and she lost it to him.


    "Pour it in all you want, but know this, I would not stand for the suffering of people anytime, any day just because I want to live a lavish life and FYI, I am grateful that your maddening appetite for power did allow you to think for once and honour the pact for my people."


    "I did not do it for your people nor because your father begged me."


    "Then why did you do it? You cannot tell me, you did it because you were attracted to me." Era raised a brow at him.


    She had actually been curious about this for quite a long time and now she had the opportunity to ask it. She knew quite well that him being attracted to him was not the case. So what was it, really?


    "Hmmm, fine, since you are so eager to have your fragile heartbroken, it is my pleasure to. I did it to honour my father even if it meant doing the one thing I hated most."


    Era blinked thrice. It was hard for her to control it because indeed it did break her heart.


    It wasn''t like she was hoping for anything with him but hearing your husband say marrying you was the one thing he hated the most¡­


    She felt her eyes sting but she held herself back. She wondered what she did in this life to be cursed with a fate such as this.


    "Let me make your head process this faster. I hate women. I hate the feminine gender and the last thing on earth I want to do is be with one."


    "Then you should have¡­"


    "That is all. Leave my room and never return. This should be the last time you ever barge in without following protocol and waiting for my approval to see you."


    "So shall it be," Era said with determination.. Since he wanted it that way, she would be sure to keep it.

 Chapter 26 - So Shall It Be

    ************


    CHAPTER 26


    "That is all. Leave my room and never return. This should be the last time you ever barge in without following protocol and waiting for my approval to see you. Honestly do yourself and me a favour and not show your face to me aside the necessary times for appearance sake."


    With that, he lowered his gaze and sat back down, ignoring her or how much his words had hurt her just now and focused on the work he was tending to prior to her rude intrusion.


    Era breathed heavily with mouth agape. A few seconds later, she half-smiled and then pursed her lips close. "So shall it be!"


    With that, she turned around and stormed out of the room.


    Her anger was not yet pacified. She was even angrier at him now more than ever.


    It was best what he ordered. She did not want to see his face anyway. So what made him think that she wanted him or his lavished lifestyle?


    She was a princess in a not too great kingdom but she lived well and so did her people. In fact, there wasn''t so much difference between the normal rich people in her kingdom and the royals.


    That was how much her father tried his best to give everyone equality and make them feel like one in all ramifications.


    "What would he know anyway? He has had things handed to him on a silver platter and now he lectures me on my father being¡­ Urghh, I hate him! He is a monster. That is what he is and what he would always be. A monster with good looks. God wasted those looks on him."


    She muttered in anger as she marched to her room in great strides.


    She had just recently returned from where she hid the children in the forestlands and did not even bother to go meet her maids and rushed there in anger to see Vidor.


    Perhaps not a wise choice but she was going to fix things quickly. At least he would not be bothered about her whereabouts or what she was up to.


    Now she could easily find a place for the children after ordering their evacuation from that horrid place and think of a way forward for them. Get them things needed for a normal child and watch them grow.


    She may not be able to save the millions of lives out there but she was going to start from what or where she could and move her way forward till the day she set them all free from this bondage they called life.


    "If this is my price to pay, I would willingly pay it. I may yet be the only one to stop all these. Queen mother, I pray for your guidance in controlling my temper and give me insight on how to do the needful and carry on your will."


    She clutched her hands to her chest and closed her eyes as she said those words in a whisper and walked back to her room.


    ***


    Meanwhile, her maid had been running up and down frantically in search of her mistress. Immediately Era had left with the horse, she got so scared and went to inform Aeverie of the evil done to her master.


    At first, Aeverie was speechless and before they knew it she was a frantic, panicked mess.


    They had been going everywhere in search of her all day but they did not find her. Apparently, they waited for some time after their search but still could not find her.


    In as much as Aeverie wanted to alert the whole palace about what had happened, she decided to wait first? If by evening the queen was not back, she intended to let all hell break loose in search of her majesty.


    However, the more they waited, the more it seemed like they were waiting for all eternity and Era was not going to come back.


    Apparently, Azzura was not cut out for such and she broke. "Oh, Aeverie ma, this is killing me."


    Aeverie was shocked by her outward hearing as she paced around the room, throwing her hands up in the air every now and then.


    "Calm down, Azzurra. Let''s wait."


    "Wait? What if something pretty bad did happen and her majesty got severely injured and she is losing blood severely that is why she is stuck, huh? What would you say then?"


    Aeverie took in a deep breath. She was understanding the worrywart all too well but she needed her to understand her as well.


    "I know and do you think it does not break me thinking about it, hmm? It does, but we cannot make any rash decisions."


    "But Ma Aeverie, this is all a ploy. There is no way that the head attendant in the stable did not know how dangerous that horse was and still choose to allow her majesty to ride it. We must report this case."


    "And we will. But do not forget that her majesty is not yet favoured by his majesty. So even if it is a big problem, he might ignore it, giving her enemies more chance over her. We need to wait a bit. One more hour and I can take the necessary action."


    "But I still think we get the culprit while we wait just to be¡­"


    BANG!


    GASP!


    ~~~~


    Hey guys, thanks for supporting me, latest this week, this book would be locked. Please keep voting, leave a review and comment.. Thanks.

 Chapter 27 - Anxious Maids [Bonus ]

    ************


    CHAPTER 27


    "But I still think we get the culprit while we wait just to be¡­"


    BANGGG!


    GASP!


    They all had their hand to their chest as they were so shocked by how the door pushed open and who had the courage and audacity to do just that.


    But when they turned to see who it was, to their utmost dismay, it was Era.


    "Your majesty!"


    "My Queen!"


    "You are back!"


    Joy erupted on their faces instantly and before Era could register what was happening, all four of her maids had rushed towards her and almost hugged her but because of her identity.


    "Ypur majesty¡­" They could not say anything more than that and she watched them in confusion as tears began to gather in their eyes.


    After a while Era smiled, seeming to understand that they had just missed her because she was gone for too long and did not see her to even give any reportto.


    Unknown to her, as true as that was, it was because it was on a whole new level and deeper at that.


    She smiled at them genuinely before closing the door behind her and with both hands behind her, she arched a brow at them waiting and hoping for an explanation for their touchy attitude.


    "Okay girls, that is enough, allow her majesty to have some space, please."


    ''Let us just stay¡­"


    ''Azzura!" Aeverie called her name in a cautioning manner, preventing her from speaking.


    Era quickly took note of this and knew something was up.


    ''Hmm, why are they all acting weird and what is it that Azzura wants to say that Aeverie prevents her from saying?'' Era thought within her.


    On the other hand, while Era had her own thought running through her mind, Aeverie also had hers going through her mind.


    ''Seeing as her majesty returned safe and sound, would there still be any need to alert her of what would have happened today? Or I should just keep shut and prevent any discord from being sown and find out the culprit myself?''


    Aeverie wasn''t so sure of what to do or what actions to take next other than leave it all to fate like this.


    As though sensing the trouble in her Lady Royal''s mind, Era did not say anything and instead took a step forward, ignoring them and made her way to one of the chairs in her living room and sat down, taking in deep breaths slowly.


    Justa s she had presumed in her mind, she could sense that her maids had hurried over t where she sat and waited on her. Even with her eyes close she could also discern that Aeverie wad the one that matched up to her next and kept quiet.


    ''Great now I have got them. They cannot hide their worry and it is not because they missed me or anything but something else is going on. I wonder what it is¡­'' She was thoughtful within her, trying her best to figure them out without the need to ask until it dawned on her.


    ''Hold on, don''t tell me, they knew about my saddle being cut? Perhaps they had knowledge about it. Hmm, I shouldn''t keep quiet about this any longer and speak to them. Besides, I would need their help first on how to get those kids and where to house them for the time being.''


    "AHEM!"


    All of them lifted their eyes to meet hers and were shocked to see her smiling but before they could even figure out what was indeed making her to smile, Era''s smile dropped instantly.


    "Your majesty."


    Era raised her hands to stop them and stood back up. She walked on, moving towards the window and looking out into the far lands before sheopened her mouth to speak.


    "I encountered quite a lot today." All the ladies in the room turned their heads, one to another and gave each other the same kind of look before returning their gaze to her.


    "One speechlessly breathtaking and the other, painful."


    GASP!


    Azzura gasped and took a step forward, however before she could speak, Aeverie beat her to it.


    "Your majesty, are you by any chance hurt in any way?" Her eyes dimmed as she assessed the queen careful but no matter how many times she searched, she could not see any injuries on the queen save for some dirt marks on her clothes.


    Era turned around to look at her and gave her a weak smile. "Yes, I am hurt."


    "Oh no!"


    "Why didn''t you say so soon, your majesty?" Alyx questioned taking a steo forward to stand close to Azzura.


    In as much as she wanted and needed to go to her to tend to her, she just couldn''t and had to restrain herself.


    "Your majesty, we are sorry but what happened and where did you hurt yourself?" Aeverie questioned.


    "Here." She pointed at the point below her left breast as she shut her eyes, reminiscing the events of today.


    "Your majesty, I do not understand. But I do not see any blood," Aeverie inquired again.


    "No my dear, Aeverie. Nt physical hurt. I am hurt here in my heart."


    "Oh, it is a matter of the heart. Umm," she looked thoughtful as though she had understood what Era meant, thinking she spoke of her feelings and nothing more.


    Era shook her head and said to her, "No."


    "No?" Era nodded. "Why?"

 Chapter 28 - The Ochestrator

    ************


    CHAPTER 28


    "No, my dear, Aeverie. Not physical hurt. I am hurt here in my heart."


    "Oh, it is a matter of the heart, umm."


    "No," Era answered frankly.


    "No?" Era nodded. "Why?" Aeverie questioned out of curiosity.


    "Because I feel burdened and it hurts."


    "I am so sorry, my queen but I do not understand. Please can you help break this topic to the best of my understanding?


    "As you wish. First, I would like to ask, do you know why or... never mind." She turned around again, waiting to think this true so she does not seem like she was accusing.


    "Your majesty, what is it? You can ask us anything and we would be truthful about it. Trust me on that."


    BINGO!


    Saying that Era smiled briefly and moved forward to hold Aeverie''s hand in hers. "That''s good then. I can feel relieved now."


    The second Aeverie said that she had wondered what in heaven''s name had made her say such words. It was now she realized that Era just succeeded in making her fall into her trap.


    "I am glad you feel that way, Aeveire," she said innocently. "Now, care to tell me what is going on with you girls and what exactly happened."


    They all cast a glance at each other before looking at Aeverie and lowering their gazes.


    Era squinted at them as if doing that would enable her to read their hearts and mind. Apparently, Aeverie knew there was no escaping it anymore and decided to voice it out.


    "Fine. I would speak, your majesty. Today, just after you left, I sent Azzura after you to give you your handkerchief before you left. Unfortunately, we did not speculate you would leave so soon."


    "Alright, then¡­?"


    "Well, not quite long, Azzura returned looking all panic-stricken and read. We discovered harm had been plotted for her majesty and thud we worried."


    "Hmmm." Era did not say anything but thought carefully. "Okay. So that explains why my saddle was cut. It was not coincidental but intentional," Era thought out loud.


    "What!" All of them looked shocked at her revelation, making her realize they had meant something else.


    "Your majesty, did you just say your saddle was cut?" Alyx questioned.


    "Yes. As a matter of fact, I was lucky, else I would have been severely injured if I didn''t react on time and had the horse trample me."


    "Oh no!"


    "What?" Era questioned. "Well, I was lucky to think fast and save myself."


    "No, your majesty. This is different.''


    "Hmm¡­ What was the harm to be precise then? I think I am lost actually, if the cutting of my saddle wasn''t enough, was there a more precise danger?" She inquired, sterner than before.


    "Yes. It was the horse on which you rode. There is a reason why she had not been ridden by anyone in such a long time and that was due to his temperament and ability to severely injure a person, even to the point of unconsciousness and death."


    "Okay¡­"


    Aeverie shook her head. Era was not getting her was she?


    "Your majesty, you do not understand. Everyone in the full kingdom, okay well the palace knows that the horse, White Stallion is indeed a no go area. On no account, if you love your life would one want to ride it. But now, you are new here and somehow you went to ride it. Someone must have been involved and led out astray."


    "Who dares to," Arya blotted out.


    "True. Unfortunately, your majesty, that was what we were about figuring out before you came. I would not think that someone would want to offend her majesty to that point or state," Arya said.


    "It is like they wish to see her majesty hurt or disfigured or something," Azzura chipped in.


    All her maids were in no doubt sad about the news as things were but they needed to think fast.


    "Someone threatened by her," Aeverie begun. "Someone who despises her majesty''s presence so much. Someone who knows she knows nothing about this palace and took advantage at the right time to strike. Someone who believes she has a chance with his majesty and sees her as the obstacle."


    The more Aeverie spoke, the clearer it became to Era and she began to pace about where they were standing at.


    "So if my guess is right, I think we can successfully trace who the culprits are. First is the Head Stable attendant and the orchestrator of this whole issue," Aeverie voiced out, revealing it all with nothing left to hide. Since they were being concerned about the topic, it was best to flog it out properly.


    "You sound like you already have an idea of who it was, Alyx quickly added.


    She too was thinking but she dared not voice it out to the others else¡­ However, one person was not scared and she said it.


    "DIONA!"


    "Your majesty¡­"


    "That witch of a lady had the nerve."

 Chapter 29 - The Plan 1

    ***********


    CHAPTER 29 ¨C The Plan


    "That witch of a lady had the nerve," Era voiced out, clenching her fists into a ball at her sides.


    "Calm down, my queen," Aeverie admonished. "We still need proof to fix this whole thing but," she took in a deep breath first before continuing.


    "Well, I tried not to alert everyone of your absence seeing as it would only make matters worse. Secondly, it would make them see you as weak and an easy target."


    "No worries," Era smiled mischievously at her. "As for Dona, I would deal with her later. For now, I have other important things to handle."


    "If I may ask, your majesty, such as?"


    "Well my dear Aeverie, I saw something and I would need your help." She let her gaze linger on each one of them till it came back to Aeverie.


    "Very well, master. We are all going to be here for you. All you have to do is give the word and we would not hesitate to help you."


    "Thanks. First I would need a shed that can house thirteen people with suitable food, water and clothing."


    "That can be arranged, your majesty," Aeverie stated. "Anything else? And might I ask for who it is for, your majesty?"


    Era looked around first, making sure something or anyone was not behind the door before she drew close to them to speak.


    "For some war orphans. I need to cater for them. So please I would be needing a house where I can keep them. I cannot bring them into the palace, yet at the very least. There are so many haters here and I really need to keep them safe and not let them be a target because of me."


    All of them nodded at her. It was true though, they really needed help with that.


    "Fine, your majesty. I think we can find something. I can house some of them at my place but I do not have enough space to cater for them," Aeverie voiced out. She was already feeling incompetent about the whole issue.


    "Same, your majesty. I think I can house like three or four f them." It was Arya who spoke up next.


    "Me too, your grace. I can house two of them. I still have two younger siblings I take care fo and a mother who is not so strong."


    "Oh no. I would not like to impose," Era said shaking her head.


    "Not at all, your majesty. If there is any little way in our own small way we can be of help and help you shoulder this burden, we would love to do it. Please allow us."


    "Same here, your majesty. I too can help. We may not be enough, but I believe we all can shoulder it and maybe plead with a maid or two to help out," Azzura suggested.


    Era did not say anything. She was trying her best not to so that she could think this properly. For her maids and lady royal, she could trust them but bringing in a third party into this matter, she did not know if it was wise.


    But now she needed to make proper plans first, otherwise, those children would suffer in the wild and cold.


    Goodness, me, only God knew what wild creatures laid wait outside. Era wasn''t comfortable anymore. Finally, she decided to make the decision and go with what they had. At the very least for a short term plan while she looks for land to build a house for them.


    She thought about it again. She would look for a place close to the palace but not where could be noticeable and build five rooms, a living room and two bathrooms and two toilets for them.


    She had planned not to make it a duplex structure but a bungalow to further hide them away.


    Taking in a deep breath, she raised her head to give her final verdict when Aquata spoke, beating her to it.


    "Umm, your majesty. I recently just inherited my family house after my parents passed away. It isn''t much but it has a four-bedroom flat, with a bathroom and toilet."


    Everyone gasped when she said that. For Era she had thought theu were shocked that they had finally found the real deal but unknown to her, their gasp was something else.


    "Aquata," Aeverie called out. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, my lady. If it is to help out the young ones, why not. Besides, only I cannot stay in that house if I wanted. And I am here in the palace. Secondly, if I am to get married, I would move in with my husband."


    "Well, you can decide to go there with your husband," Alyx suggested.


    "I know but then¡­ It is for her grace. I would do anything to help her."


    Era felt touched at that moment. She had barely spent time with them and see how they are all ready to help her, pledging allegiance to her.


    "I think the big question on everyone''s mind is¡­ How come your parents built such a big house?" Azzura asked.


    "Hey, what do you mean by that? We aren''t so poor not to be able to own such," Aquata defended.


    "No, Aquata, you are getting this wrong. She meant to say, that you are an only child, why then did they build something really big?"

 Chapter 30 - The Plan 2

    ************


    CHAPTER 30


    "No, Aquata, you are getting this wrong," Arya corrected her quickly. "She meant to say, that you are an only child, why did they build something really big?"


    "Oh."


    "That is true. I am curious as well," Era chipped in. "For an only child, why build something big?"


    "You know, my parents weren''t planning on having an only child. They wanted to even make it a five-bedroom flat with two bathrooms and toilet but before father could finish building the extra room and bathroom and toilet at the back to connect the house, mother had an accident and from it, she was told her womb was affected and she may not be able to birth a child again."


    Everyone suddenly became silent. Never did they expect her to have such a tale.


    "They had wanted to have four children and so while my parents still had money, they decided to build their dream home before all their children arrived. Apparently, mother took in later when I was eight years old and they were glad, thinking she was okay. Disregarding the doctor''s warning, mother had a miscarriage, further proving the doctor right. From that problem, several health issues arose and she became very sick."


    "That was how your family went down, right?" It was Azzura who spoke next. She had known Aquata''s family when she was young and knew they were well to do but all of a sudden things started going downhill fast and they weren''t as rich again but they still retained their house.


    "True." She closed her eyes, trying not to cry about the situation.


    "I grew up always watching my mother in pain. Father did all he could, selling most of our properties to treat my mother and ensure she was okay. Apparently, things became so bad as we had lost all of our properties save for that house."


    "Your father did love your mother," Aeverie commented out loud.


    "He did and even when mother told my father to leave her to die, he refused and did all he could. One day, on his way back from travelling to where he sold materials, he got caught in the war and died. I was only thirteen when it happened."


    "Oh my God!" Alyx exclaimed with tears in her eyes.


    "It is okay," Aquata said with a genuine smile. "I had to go into the palace at fourteen to work and take care of my mother. We were told by neighbours and friends to sell the house and use to survive but mother refused. It was her dream home with her husband. She swore not to sell it as it held memories she cherished."


    "That is touching," Arya thought out loud.


    "It is. I managed to get her medicines with what little I could get but three years later, she could not bear it again. She felt she was a burden to me and finally, she passed on. There were struggles for that house but not until late last year before I got it back."


    "So you are eighteen years of age?" Era asked.


    Aquata nodded in affirmation. "Yes, your majesty. Well, going to nineteen next month."


    "Oh¡­ I am sorry for the kind of struggles your family faced and for the death of your father."


    "Oh no, your majesty is not to blame. You shouldn''t be sorry."


    "As long as I am married to that man, I am as well, responsible for all his wrongdoings. I need to shoulder the responsibility for all those he wronged."


    "Your grace''s sympathy is enough. I need not another. Thank you. And I mean it when I said I would give you the house to take care of these children. I know my parents would be happy. It was their dream to have children running around the house."


    "I do not know what to say, honestly, Aquata. I cannot ask this of you. That meant so much to your family."


    "And now it is mine, your grace, allow me to be of help. I know they would want it too. Please, let me help those who do not have. I was fortunate enough to allow me to do this."


    "As you wish. Thank you so much. I would not take this from you. This is for the time being while I sort something out."


    "No, your grace. I want them to live there. At least till they grow up and want to do something else or want to leave on their own accord."


    "On second thought, why not make there a homeless children foundation. Let''s do that in honour of your parents. I would build and expand the house and you would be in charge. Is that okay by you?"


    Aquata was overly joyed. This was an opportunity for her to do something great and useful. "Your majesty, you just made me the happiest girl in this kingdom today. Mother and father would love that. Thank you."


    ''Great then. First I would need you to come with me and a few guards I can trust, perhaps three and two wagons to be able to move the children back to your side. They are far away in the forest."


    "Oh my! I would come along, your majesty. You would need all the hands you can get," Aeverie suggested.


    "Thanks. We must make haste. I do not want them to be in the wild too long and be scared. Azzura and Alyx stand watch here, while Arya, keep an eye on Diona but be discrete about it."


    "Yes, your grace," they chorused.


    "Shall we?"

 Chapter 31 - Your Plan Did Fail

    ***********


    CHAPTER 31


    Standing before her dressing mirror, Diona turned to her left and then back to her right. Feeling satisfied with her looks, a small smile appeared on her face.


    "Hmm, my lady looks lovely," a young girl standing a few feet from where she stood said. She was wearing a light blue gown with a white apron tied to her waist.


    "Don''t I always?" She turned around to face the girl, still wearing her smile proudly. "I always look great? Sadly, the man I want the most does not notice me."


    "Do not worry, my lady. In time, I believe his majesty would see how much a rare gem you are."


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    Both of them stilled, not saying anything before turning their head to the door the second time the knock came on it.


    "Check on who is that. Let the person in."


    "Yes, my lady." She bowed her head to her and turned around towards the door to answer it.


    "Yes, I am coming," a lovely feminine voice called from within as she soothed her gown with her hands.


    Even though she was a maid, she had hoped that she could represent her lady very well and one f those aspects would be to dress and look nice no matter what she was wearing.


    She pulled the door open a bit, to or even to whoever it was from peeping into the room. "Yes?"


    "I am here to see Lady Diona."


    "Who?"


    "Mildred, the head stable attendant," he introduced himself.


    "Let him in," Diona said from where she was standing and made her way into her living room to sit down.


    Following her lady''s leading, she opened the door a bit wider, to allow him entrance and locked it back u as soon as possible.


    "Greetings, my lady," he quickly bowed before her.


    "Yes? Rise."


    "Thank you, my lady." He stood up straight and looked behind him to see the maid of Diona standing a few feet from him.


    "Relax and speak, She knows everything," Diona commanded.


    "As you wish, your ladyship." He cleared his throat first before breaking the news that would stun Diona the most. "My lady, I think your plan failed."


    "You what!"


    "Yes. I said I think your plan did fail."


    "I heard you clearly the first time. How and why do you think? Tell me clearly what you saw," Diona queried.


    "Yes, my lady. Honestly, I did as I was told and allowed her majesty to ride the dangerous horse but this evening, a few minutes back, I saw her majesty ride back in speed with the horse that was termed dangerous and would not anyone climb him. Not only that¡­"


    "Hold on," Diona interjected. She needed to clarify something. "You mean to tell me, that the plan to handicap her or even cause her death did not work?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Then what about the saddle? We did cut that saddle, there was no way she shouldn''t have been hurt," Diona''s maid pointed out.


    "Exactly. I instructed my personal maid to personally take on the task and I believe her words when she said she cut it off. So why now did you see that witch of a girl still riding gallantly?"


    "I saw her without the saddle, actually. Perhaps she already knows that something was indeed wrong with the saddle."


    Diona stood up. She could not believe the nonsense that happened. How was she supposed to put this to her father? Wouldn''t he see her as a weakling?


    "This is unbelievable," Diona muttered to herself and then turned to his direction swiftly. "If she is back in one piece and she is without the saddle, has she come to make complaints to you?"


    "Not at all, my lady. I believe she has something urgent to do. I saw her rush into the palace and head in the direction of his majesty''s chambers."


    "Umm, you are a noteworthy spy. But what reason does she have to rush in to see his majesty?" She taped away on her chin as she supported her right hand with her left which crossed underneath her breast.


    "Something definitely is up. Or was it that she raced there to complain about her near-death experience?"


    Diona''s eyes lit up. Yes, why did she not think about this earlier on? She turned around to see her maid. "Olivia, I would need you to lurk around the queen''s quarters and gather any information you can get."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "And me? Your majesty, if they trace this issue now, it would all point down at me. And when that is done, I cannot guarantee not talking out¡­"


    "Shut up. How dare you threaten her ladyship?" Olivia yelled at him.


    "I am not threatening her. I am only saying what I know. I never asked for this. I never want to be part of this whole issue. I was only asked to take the queen to ride the dangerous horse."


    "And you think that makes you free of this crime? Very well then, carry on and do as you please. As far as I am concerned, you are a party to this. You aided a crime. How do you think his majesty or her majesty at that would let you go scot-free? If I were you, I suggest you think carefully before you act rashly."


    "My lady¡­"


    "Silence. It is as she said. You became a party to this when you headed my request. We are in this together. Now go and keep an eye on that queen. Report to me her every move if you want to survive this."


    "Yes, my lady."

 Chapter 32 - Return

    ***********


    CHAPTER 32


    Following through with her plan, Era and the others who Aeverie noted as trusted guards, all went down into the forest to get the kids.


    They did not go immediately and they all left the palace separately, to avoid suspicious and prying eyes. The guards disguised themselves and went with the wagon while she and Aeverie did the same, going with another wagon and some straws in it.


    On the other hand, Alyx and Azzura did as they were told. Alyx was asked to dress up like Era and lie in bed while Azzura tended to her, just in case something happens and someone insisted on seeing her.


    Well that someone was for his majesty or in case Diona''s prying eyes, called her spies came to check up on her.


    By the time they got there, they found out that most of the children were all lying down. Indeed after the fruit meal, it was something satisfying and they had a good rest.


    Mostly, it was Anna and two other children about her age that were up, keeping watch over the other children.


    As soon as she saw Era, her face lit up and she rushed to hug her. Era opened her arms and welcomed her into her embrace.


    "I missed you. I thought you wouldn''t come."


    "I am so sorry dear. Sorry for the delay but I did keep my word to you, right?"


    "Yes," Anna replied nodding her head. She kept on looking at Era but the more she looked at her, she did not know when tears flowed down her eyes.


    "Oh come, on, Anna. Do not cry, please. If you cry it would break my heart."


    "I am sorry miss. But, I did not mean to hurt you. I am just happy we have someone who cares for us. And I am really glad you kept your promise."


    "Okay, darling." She pulled her in for another hug before they separated and Era wiped her tears away. "It is alright. Beginning from tonight, no longer would you suffer again. I have found a place for you all to call home. You would love it, I promise you and by tomorrow, I would get you all a new set of clothes."


    "Really? You mean it?" Her face lit up once more. It was like a light had returned anew.


    She felt her heart leap for joy. Of course, not only her but the other children would feel glad and happy again.


    "Yes, I mean it. I always keep my word. Now, wake up the others and let us leave. It is dangerous out here. I brought friends who would assist me in taking you children into the capital."


    "Okay. Thanks."


    "Do not worry. I am happy when you are happy." Era smiled charmingly at her as did little Anna before she went on to carry her own task.


    Just then, Aeverie walked up to meet era and spoke to her. "Your majesty, may heavens bless you for what you are doing."


    "Aeverie, no need for that. I am doing the right thing. My heart cannot stand for their suffering. And the honest truth, the person you should thank is Aquata, not me. I only brought them, while she is willing to house them. Having a shelter over their head is most important."


    "God bless you both. Without the children, of what use would the house be? I just want you to understand, that is all."


    "And I do. I am happy. Please help carry them into the wagon, so we can leave."


    "Your majesty," Aquata called out softly so the kids would not hear.


    "Yes, Aquata?"


    "It is already getting dark. The sun has set. We must leave now. Who knows what danger lurks in the dark?"


    "I agree with you. Assist Aeverie and I please."


    "Definitely."


    ***


    Luckily for Era, Aquata''s house was located not too far from the town. It was a compound with a good enough fence that protected the house and the land thereof. It was obvious it belonged to someone who was very much okay before.


    Era looked around, taking in the surroundings very well. Just from where she stood, she could already envision quite a lot for these little kids.


    A place to play, a small building where they would go daily to be taught the lessons of life and to educate them, a little garden to grow veggies and another building, a duplex this time to cater for more children.


    ''Thank you, GOD, for this opportunity and the idea that was bestowed on me.'' Era prayed within her.


    She moved forward to catch up with the others and once they were in, the gates were shut behind them and everyone proceeded inside.


    Although inside the house was dusty due to lack of use. It still looked very durable and okay.

 Chapter 33 - Set The Fire

    ************


    CHAPTER 33


    Although inside the house was dusty due to lack of use. It still looked very durable and okay.


    "I am sorry for the mess, your grace. I normally clean the house twice a month, once every two weeks to keep it fresh and okay but recently, I haven''t had much time and I have not cleaned it after three weeks now."


    Raising her hand, era stopped her from speaking more. "I have no problem. You do not need to explain anything to me. All I care about is that they are somewhere safe."


    "Thanks. I would remain this night, so I can clean up the place for them," Aquata volunteered.


    "No need. Just focus on getting the kitchen clean and their rooms. Once I arrive at the palace, I would ask Azzura to come and join you in doing the chores."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "For now, you four would take daily turns in caring for the children. I would get food and some other necessary things smuggled out here for you."


    "Oh no, your grace. If the king finds out."


    "That is why it is going to be discrete. Secondly, I still have my weekly allowance. I would take advance for this month, sell a few pieces of jewellery and have them make beds for them. Do not worry, whenever I am free, I would come here once every two days to cater for them as well, so you girls can also do something else in the palace and your absence is not noticed."


    "Do not worry,"Aeverie chipped in. "I would be here every two days. The days her majesty wouldn''t come, I would feel in and when she does, I would cover for her in the palace," Aeverie suggested.


    "Thanks, Aeverie. Now, let''s get these little ones settled in. Where can we get water, please?"


    "No, do not dirty your hands, my queen. We can do the work."


    "Nonsense. The more hands on ground, the faster the work would be."


    "Yes, your majesty. There is a well right outside the house at the back yard."


    "Good then. That settles that problem. Do you have any foodstuff at home?"


    "Unfortunately, no, my queen."


    "Alright then. Good thing we packed some already cooked porridge and bread from the kitchen. Aeverie, you would warm the porridge up, while I get them out of their clothes for a proper shower and Aquata, just get water and then we bath them. If only we have change of clothes for them. Those clothes are too dirty."


    "Luckily, we do, your grace. My clothes when I was still young are all neatly kept in my room. I would get them out for you and then go arrange for water for them."


    "Very well. You may go." As soon as she said that, Aquata bowed before her and left.


    Just as she was about moving past her when Era held her wrist, preventing her from taking another step forward.


    GASP!


    "Your grace¡­."


    "Shh, when we are here, call me Ava."


    "As you wish, your maje¡­. Ava." Era smiled at her. "It would be hard."


    "Do not worry, you would be able to do it. Thanks again for everything."


    "Anytime." She returned Era''s smile and walked away to carry out her duties. Era turned her gaze to Aeverie. She saw the older lady smiling at her.


    Just that smile alone was more than enough to sooth and comfort her that she was doing the right thing.


    ***


    Soon enough, the next day came and everything went on as usual. Since Vidor had commanded that she no longer showed her face again before him, she did not bother with breakfast and had it sent to her.


    Quickly, she ate some and ordered more from the kitchens before having Alyx prepare to take the rest to the children.


    Once that was cleared, she called on Arya to give her any information she got from spying on Diona.


    "Your majesty, there was nothing suspicious but I did notice one person visit her."


    "Who?"


    "It was the head stable attendant."


    ''What?" It was Azzura who exclaimed. She knew something was fishy when he did not stop Era from riding the horse that she did go with. "I knew it."


    "Azzura," Aeverie called out her name cautiously.


    "I am sorry, my lady but, I knew that man was despicable." Her brows furrowed just thinking about how wicked they could be. She did not hide her anger one bit. She was very mad.


    "It is okay. So, this means that we know who plotted to harm me," Era stated, smiling to herself and leaning back against the chair she sat down on. "Interesting," she commented under her breath.


    "Yes, but just saying it is not enough, we need proof, my queen," Aeverie advised.


    "Indeed we need proof. And judging from her kind of person, I do not think Lady Diona would let it slide easily without covering her tracks," Azzura added.


    "What do we do?" Aeverie asked. "If I am not right, his majesty might not be bothered about this issue as much as he should."


    "And if you let it slide, she may think you incapable and try to hurt you again," Arya reasoned.


    "Yes, you all have spoken well. Nevertheless, do not worry, I would get her one way or another.. I think it is time to start setting the fire in the rabbit hole and make it run out."

 Chapter 34 - Brunch With The Ladies

    ***********


    CHAPTER 34


    By the next day, Era had ensured the needed things for the children were provided for and then she pursued after that which she intended to pursue.


    After breakfast that morning, she had planned that she would go to the stables and confront the head attendant but Aeverie came and read out her schedule for the day.


    "I am sorry, your grace. You would have to suspend your visit to the stables for now."


    "Why?"


    "You are to dine with the ladies of the kingdom at 11 am, your majesty."


    "Seriously? Must I be present?"


    "Yes, your majesty. This is actually your first meeting. Normally it holds once every week and for a long time now, we have not yet had a queen. So the ladies are in awe of having the queen, grace their brunch."


    "Fine, then. Once we are done, meet me at 12 noon in front of the stables."


    "Noted. Girls, please prepare things for her majesty. She needs to meet with the minister and review some scrolls and at 10:30 am, she would return to be dressed for her brunch. Understood?"


    "Yes, my lady," the girls nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Good. Your grace, please I need to tend to other matters and make proper arrangements for your schedule and lessons."


    "No worries. You may leave now."


    ***


    The door leading to the queen''s courtyard opened and Era took a step out from the palace building.


    Normally, the ladies met in the queen''s dining area but today, they decided to meet at her courtyard and enjoy their meal under the lovely tree and enjoy the fresh breeze of the late morning.


    Behind her was one of the eunuchs in the palace. He was the one leading her and giving her tips on what usually went on.


    Normally, it would be her lady royal, but even Aeverie did not have much clue as to what was indeed going on.


    Before Era came, it was Diona who usually anchored the meeting, so she was of no use there but now that they had a queen, things had therefore changed.


    "Announcing the arrival of her royal majesty, Queen Era!" The eunuch announced.


    Instantly, all the ladies present stood from their seats and bowed their heads before her. She did not say anything but glided through like a nymph waltzing on the waters.


    She walked up to the second unoccupied chair situated at the top of the table. Not saying anything, Era waited for the male servant accompanying the eunuch to pull out her chair, sat down and then looked at the ladies who still had their heads bowed down before her.


    "Greetings, your majesty," they all chorused and waited for her response and permission to sit.


    "Please, do have your seat my fair ladies," era gently responded.


    "Thank you." Everyone had their seat, still, a seat remained unoccupied.


    Era did not say anything. She looked to her right-hand side where the seat was and smiled when she saw the seat tag.


    ''Chairlady.'' She read out in her mind. ''Interesting. I wonder who thus chair lady his that she comes late and defies this meeting.'' Era thought again.


    Although the ladies came before her, she was sure that she came a few minutes before the appointed time for 11 am.


    She waited for some minutes, allowing her gaze to fall on every lady there, accessing them quietly.


    "Your majesty, it is time," the eunuch announced from behind her.


    "I know. Thanks but let us give our chair lady five more minutes and then we would proceed."


    "As you wish, your majesty," he answered and took a step back to wait like a protecting bodyguard.


    "Did you just hear that?"


    "I did."


    "Can you believe it? She is bothered about waiting for the chair lady when she is beneath her in status."


    "Wow! Just wow."


    "Hmm, I wonder what would happen when the chair lady arrives and sees that her chair had been taken."


    "Me too. Let''s wait and see, five minutes isn''t long again."


    "Several murmurings arose just from that little statement she made. She knew what she was doing.


    By right she was supposed to start that meeting without the so-called chairperson.


    And if at all she was going to wait, it was strictly by choice and the chair lady must have sent a letter of apology stating the reasons why she would be delayed.


    By the time it was exactly five minutes over, Era straightened her back with both elbows on each armrest and brought her palms together like an old man about to speak in parables.


    "Good morning, ladies. I believe I was gracious enough to have waited and also gave enough grace to our honourable Chairlady, right?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Good. Now can the secretary of the meeting proceed with the schedule of events and let us kick off from there."


    "Yes, my queen," one of the ladies in her late thirties replied and brought out a scroll and pen. To her side was another lady, at about the same age as her but maybe younger.


    She had yet another scroll with her but empty with ink and pen as she waited to put down the minute of that meeting.


    "Thank you, your grace, for giving me this opportunity to speak. I would now like to proceed to read out the¡­"


    "Since when do you begin the meeting without me?"


    GBAGBANNN!


    Everyone froze in their seats for some seconds before turning their heads in her direction.

 Chapter 35 - Humilated

    ************


    CHAPTER 35


    Everyone froze in their seats for some seconds before turning their heads in her direction.


    The moment they laid eyes on her their breathing ceased. Although she wasn''t the queen, she often dressed as lavishly like one.


    She stood a bit far from them and at a bend. So right now, I was assumed that she was not even seeing the queen but upon hearing the secretary''s voice, her anger rose and she spoke to instil fear in them.


    Seeing the looks in some of their faces, gave her the fuel and desire to carry on and do more. "Has the cat got your tongue that you cannot speak or answer to me?" she yelled again.


    "I think throwing someone to the Lions is good enough punishment for those whom the cat did not get their tongue and speak out of place in my presence."


    Just from hearing her voice, Diona knew that it was Era. She bit down on her lower lip but there was nothing more she could do.


    As though she was in the least bit affected, she cat-walked forward till she was perfectly out of the bend and was now face to face with the audience and Era.


    She stopped, unable to take one more step forward. She wasn''t bemused but the eye of malice she had about her person, showed how much she was unhappy that her chair had been taken from her.


    She looked to Era''s right and saw her tag seated atop the table in front of the chair.


    ''Chairlady,'' she read within her. ''Yes, I am the chair lady and what does a puny little queen like her know anyway about running these kinds of things. Watch Era, as I come in and steal the spotlight from you.''


    Bringing her foot forward, she took another step towards the till she walked in their midst with her head raised high till she got to where era was.


    Slowly she bowed her head a bit low without bending her upper back and greeted. "Good morning, your majesty. My apologies for earlier. I did not know you were present."


    "Really now?" Era asked, with a smirk playing on her lips. She was not ready to ask her to rise. Rather she was intending to punish her and make her know who wore the crown.


    "So, because you are chair lady, does that give you the right to come late and also prevent them who kept to time from starting a meeting?"


    "No, your majesty."


    "Then I wonder why you would raise your voice as though they are beneath you or have you forgotten that most of these ladies were once queens and are duchesses now of their lands. Before them, even now, you are still nothing as compared."


    "Your grace, that was not what I intended."


    "That wasn''t huh? Okay then, explain to the house why you who are living in the palace would come later than they who travelled to get here. I am sure the majority of them would love to know the reason for your lateness because you cannot tell me you are busier than I or his majesty."


    Diona was already very angry. It was annoying that she still had to bend her head to Era, a girl she hated so much and wished ill more than anyone in the universe. Now she also humiliated her.


    If not that they were out in the open and she needed to keep appearances, she would have long raised her head and insulted Era for all she was worth.


    "I never said anything like that."


    "Do you now call me, your queen, a liar?" Era interjected, not giving her any breathing space to think properly or say anything.


    "Not at all, your majesty. I dare not utter such."


    "Pff¡­." Unfortunately, the ladies were having a swell time and one of them mistakenly, giggled out a bit.


    Diona pursed her lips and looked at the lady that laughed from the corners of her eyes.


    ''Carry on and keep laughing. This is just the first time this rubbish would occur. I would make you grovel before me, Lady Lush. Just you wait.'' Diona said within her.


    If not for the fact that she had her father by her side and he had the king''s favour, no one would have regarded her as anything. But now her father, Lord Caspian was one of the king''s favourite men.


    Anyone who angered him, was equal to angering the king as he could influence his way to get back at you easily.


    Most times he did not need the king''s permission, he acted on his own, in the name of the king and so long as he gave the king a reasonable excuse as to why that happened, the king would let it slide.


    At most with Vidor allowed the matter to go with a warning. Sometimes, if the situation was getting out of hand, he can frame the person up for treason and that was one thing Vidor hated the most after the feminine gender.


    "Since you do not dare to, I would allow this slide if you do a bow and apologize to these ladies who have painstakingly come here to wait for this meeting, thirty minutes before time as I was told when I made my inquiries before coming here, and for speaking to them rudely."


    "What!"


    "You dare not want to do it?" Era arched a brow at her.


    "Umm," she cleared her throat. Right now any wrong move could spell doom for her as Era had so many witnesses. "I dare not complain, your majesty. I would do it."


    "Good and for the delay, you would have to bow to them twice."


    "WHAT!" She raised her head to look at Era and when she saw the stern look on Era''s face, she lowered her head and responded more calmly and in a ladylike manner. "I mean, yes, your majesty."


    "Carry on, we do not have all day."

 Chapter 36 - Humiliated 2

    ************


    CHAPTER 36


    The loud thumping of footsteps could be heard even from a long distance away as an angry lady made her way to her room, disregarding her graceful poise.


    She had been humiliated so much today. Never in her wildest dream did she ever imagine such nonsense would happen.


    She was supposed to be the chair lady of that meeting but even she was not aware that they had invited the queen to partake in it.


    Normally when they had the meeting the last time, they felt Era was still too new to things of their kingdom and they would invite her at a later date.


    If she had known, she would not have come late to avoid being the subject of ridicule today.


    BANG!


    GASP! YEP!


    "My lady," Olivia greeted the second she laid eyes on Diona. She was a smart girl. Instantly she noticed that something was wrong and that her mistress wasn''t happy and cheerful as she was before she left for her brunch with the dignified ladies of their kingdom.


    "What is wrong, my lady? Who soiled your mood?" Olivia, asked cleverly.


    "I hate her! I hate everything that pertains to her," Diona yelled out in anger, throwing her bracelet against the wall. "Arrghhh! Bloody hell!"


    "My lady, what exactly happened?"


    "If not that she somehow managed to manipulate the king, she and her scheming father, would she be sitting on that throne and wearing that bloody crown, giving her the right to talk to me like that?"


    "Calm down, what happened exactly, my lady? Just pour it out."


    "I came late. Just five minutes late and Era wanted to have my head for it."


    "What! The nerve!"


    "Exactly my point. She keeps forgetting that if not for her father''s sorry plea¡­ In fact, all my problems are just because of that nonsensical king that refused to surrender. If he had just surrendered or willfully died, then all this nonsense with she becoming queen would never have occurred.''


    "What really did she do to offend your ladyship?"


    "First, she refused to allow me to rise after I greeted her and kept me in that bending position. As though that wasn''t enough, she made me bow twice and apologize to the ladies of the kingdom."


    "WHAT THE!"


    "I would definitely make Era pay for the humiliation she caused me today. And those ladies had the nerve to laugh at me."


    **FLASHBACK**


    After agreeing to do what Era said, Diona had no other choice but to turn and face the ladies and bowed before them.


    "My fair and gracious ladies of Etheria, offer you my sincerest apologies. Please pardon my lateness and earlier disrespect."


    Most of the ladies nodded their head in approval, while some ignored her, waiting for her to raise her head the second time and bow to them.


    Just as was expected of her, she lifted her head, looked them all with bitterness in her eyes and lowered her head before them.


    "If you are going to bow and apologize, shouldn''t you do so in the proper way and manner?" One of the ladies voiced out. She was the wife of one of the Lord''s of the kingdom.


    She had never liked the way Diona behaved as though she was queen when in actual fact she was nothing more than a lady just like her.


    When she heard of the king getting married, she jubilated within her but upon witnessing Era''s reaction and all during the first breakfast, she thought the queen was weak.


    But after witnessing this episode today, she knew it was a different something.


    "Even the way you greeted and bowed to her majesty like you were forced. I suggest if you want our forgiveness, you do the proper thing and bow to her majesty.''


    Diona bit down hard on her lower lip. That embarrassment was much and having this lady run her mouth in her presence, was just too much.


    "What are you waiting for? Do it."


    Managing a pretentious smile, she bowed with her back lowered properly to the ladies and repeated her earlier statement.


    By the time she was done and they accepted, she turned to Era with her head lowered and her back properly bent and apologized again.


    It was not till this point did Era allow her to raise her head and have her seat.


    **FLASHBACK ENDS**


    "Those fair witches, fair maidens my foot. Even Lady Fiona had the effrontery to request a proper bow from me. She should have been glad I even lowered my head in the first place. That lady has always been looking for a way to mock me," Diona complained.


    "And now she got it, all thanks to your queen," Olivia sarcastically commented.


    "Do not worry. He who laughs last, last best. Carry on, Era. Your days are numbered.. I would ensure I take that throne from you and watch you grove and beg for your life as I sit upon your royal throne."

 Chapter 37 - Eavesdropping: Catching The Culprit [Bonus ]

    ************


    CHAPTER 37


    Immediately after leaving their brunch, Era wasted no time and hurried to go meet Aeverie. By the time she arrived there, she met Aeverie bent forward, sticking her head out to check what was going on inside the stables.


    Era did not know whether she was to laugh or cry. Was this her lady royal''s way of spying on someone? She wasn''t being discrete about it and just spied in the open.


    Letting out a deep breath, she sighed and shook her head before folding her hands on her arms and standing like a parent who was about scolding a child.


    "And I never knew you lack quality skills in spying on someone," Era called out but not loud enough for others to hear.


    Immediately Aeverie heard her voice, she jumped out of shock and withdrew only to turn around and see that the person who spoke was Era.


    "Your majesty¡­ You scared the life out of me," Aeverie said, with her hands clutching at her chest.


    "Did I? How about being caught red handed by someone else let''s say I ask you to spy on the lady Diona, what would you do when she catches you eaves dropping?"


    "It is not like that your majesty." Sigh! She shook her heard before making her way to where she was. "Your majesty, you¡­" She paused. Let out another sigh before speaking. "You do not want me being caught, now do you?"


    "You¡­" Era paused with a pleasant smile on her face. She could not get angry at her. It wasn''t like she was angry in the first place.


    "Oh Aeverie, alright, let''s not bicker around about the same old thing. Now, what news have you for me?"


    "Well," she leaned in closer, bringing her mouth close to Era''s ear. "There''s nothing out of the ordinary except for the fact that he has been shaky and making clumsy mistakes all morning."


    "Interestig report of you ask me." She smirked art her Lady royal. Indeed that was an interesting news.


    The wicked runneth when no man pursueth. His conscience is pricking him so much that he cannot focus on things.


    "I guess this is the time we need to do that which we must do. Come, let us pay our little nasty friend a visit."


    "Definitely, your grace."


    Together, both Era and Aeverie entered into the stables and immediately Mildred saw them, he turned around swiftly and made for the back door.


    "He is trying to escape. Let''s get him, " Era ordered.


    Quickly the two ladies rushed after him, trying to be too obvious to the people around them. But the more they pursed, the faster he went till he was getting close to the back exit.


    "Don''t let him escape. Stop him, now!" Era ordered loudly.


    She did not care for the fact that this was the first time she was giving orders or command and if people would readily want to obey her or anything.


    All that mattered now was to catch the culprit and make a show of those who wanted to hurt her or mean her bad. "Ensure he doesn''t get away. Lock the dor now!"


    Hearing her majesty yell like that, the stable boys knew it was something serious. Quickly, everyone began to move.


    They were not about to be the one in her majesty''s bad record. In no time, he was already intercepted and the door blocked.


    However, Mildred tried to fight his way through, luckily, the boys cpould handle him and before Era could even tell what was happeneing, she heard a loud sound.


    GBISH! THUD!


    Mildred fell had against the stack of boxes and fell to the ground crouching his nose which was already broken and dripping with blood.


    "Ow!"


    "Make way, her majesty is coming," one of the boys announced.


    Instantly, everyone took positions and separated into two lines, creating a passage for the queen and ensuring a proper blocking of the entrance should incase he wanted and need to run.


    She reached where he still lay on the ground with both hands holding his broken nose and smiled.


    "I neer said anything biut you brought this upon yourself. Why were you running?" Era quetioned.


    "Oww¡­ I¡­ I wasn''t running, your majesty," Mildred lied.


    She arched her brows at him. "Seriosly?" A small smiled appeared on her lips and then she lifted her eys t look at he boys. They were eight in number and some were looking normal, while a few had muscular chests.


    "Please get him on his knees before me."


    "Yes your majesty," two of them said in unison and stepped forward, doing as she has commanded.


    "Now, I am going to ask you this question. If you like yourself and so not want to me feel too infuriated with you, speak the truth."


    "I am sorry, your majesty. I did not mean you any harm. I simply wanted to give you that which was befitting of your status.," Mldred lied.


    Era smiled at him before peeling her gaze from him and looking at the muscular guy at his right hand side and nodded.


    "Your majes¡­" he did not get to finish his words before another hard punch was delivered to his face.


    "Owww aaahhh¡­" He cried a bit and when he pulled his hand from his face, he saw that his face had been smeared with his own blood.


    "Are you ready to speak the truth now, Mildred?"


    "Your grace I¡­" Era nodded at the guy again and another punch was delivered.


    "Aaaaahhhhh! Damn!"


    "Where were we? Yeah, a rogue Stallion and one with a cut saddle strap, right? You call that a situation of status? I think not."


    "No, your majesty. Please spare me, I did nothing wrong," Mildred pleaded and lied..


    "You did nothing wrong didn''t you? Umm do you call an almost death experience nothing wrong? If not that I was careful and skilled, White Stallion would have trodden on me and long killed me. Is that the excuse you give to his majesty when he calls upon you?"

 Chapter 38 - Cornering The Culprit

    **********


    CHAPTER 38


    0_0


    Mildred''s eyes widened in shock. Hell no!


    There was no way he was wishing that this news would get to his majesty. That would be an absolute death sentence for him.


    He was then left with no choice but to do that which was needful. It was either he saved his skin or he dies and suffers for the mastermind.


    "No, your grace. I did no wrong. I was simply following orders."


    "Yes, I understand. You were following orders to kill your queen and what is the crime and punishment for that, Aeverie?"


    "Treason, your majesty," Aeverie responded, taking a step forward. "And the punishment allocated to such a crime, is," she paused, raising her head to look Mildred deep in the eyes. "DEATH."


    "Thank you, Aeverie. Now you see, you followed orders and committed treason, forgive me and do not blame me for following mine. You either say the mastermind behind this whole thing or you just accept it all and take the punishment."


    "Your grace, please. Please spare my life. I am begging you."


    "I am sorry but your plea isn''t going to do you must justice now."


    "But I do not know anything about the cut saddle. Or I know was that I gave you that horse as per orders."


    "You still have the audacity to try and trick me, huh Mildred?"


    "No, I dare not. I speak the truth. I know nothing of what you speak off, your majesty."


    "Is that so?" Aeverie asked, taking another bold step closer to them. "Then explain to her grace why you were acting nonchalantly when Azzura asked you about the horse, considering everyone knows how dangerous it was to ride the horse."


    "It is as you said, everyone knows how dangerous it is to ride the horse. So how am I to blame for you not doing your duty and accompanying her or telling her the right horse to take?"


    POW!


    GASP!


    Everyone was about to move but stopped in their tracks when they saw who actually delivered the slap. It was Era. She had managed to condole his nonsense for long but this time around, it did actually annoy her.


    Just because Aeverie spoke to him, he forgot his place and was now acquisitioning the blame on her.


    "Insolence!"


    "Your majesty," Aeverie could barely believe that the queen who looked so quiet could actually be provoked like this.


    "Up till now, you are not remorseful about anything. Rather you just want to put the blame on someone else. Who job or duty is it to manage the stables and everything in it including which horse is to be ridden?"


    Mildred did not answer her, rather he looked somewhere else. He was hoping he would be able to get away from this and come to a negotiation with Era if he blamed her lady royal instead.


    "Am I talking to a human being or not?"


    "Answer her grace when she speaks," Aeverie chipped in, cautiouningly.


    "I am."


    "Great, so why then or how is it her fault for you not doing your job accurately well? Or might I remind you of the sneaky pesky servant I saw leaving your presence upon my arrival and how you gingerly agreed to take me to the right horse for me?"


    "Your majesty¡­"


    "Or was it the fact that you were seen sneaking to Lady Diona''s room right after and even later in the evening?" She took in a deep breath and then turned around.


    "Let''s say I believe you that you were not aware, but how could someone enter your domain and you do not notice till a saddle for a horse is properly cut? And you expect me to believe that story? To whose negligence should I hold responsible, huh? If it were his majesty this had actually happened to, do you think your heads would not be hanging outside the city gates by now?"


    "Your majesty, please," one of the stable boys pleaded.


    "You all are to blame. There is no how no one saw them when this evil act was carried out and if you say you weren''t aware, it meant you left your duty post and ignorance is not an excuse. Lives are at stake here."


    Quickly all eight of the boys fell to their knees before her and pleaded.


    "Have mercy, your majesty. Please forgive us."


    Aeverie was stunned. How quickly did Era instil fear in their hearts that they readily bow before her and cower in fear? She was impressed. This really was the attribute of a strong queen.


    "Even if I forgive you, I fear that without the right punishment, you would do the same thing again. For your negligence, you all would be flogged five strokes each and as for him, he had better speak the truth else, he suffers the punishment for his treason."


    Quickly they all bowed their heads and prostrated before her, pleading for her to have mercy but Era knew what she wanted. She knew if she agreed easily, Mildred would not confess.


    "Accept and confess your crimes now before it is too late, Mildred. Last chance or I proclaim my judgment."


    "My only crime was allowing you to ride that horse. Anything other than that, can''t be tied to me. All you have are baseless accusations. If really that saddle was cut, then how come you returned unhurt and how did you ride the horse if she was dangerous?"


    "Hmm," she scoffed at him.


    ''He really wants to play brave and bold with me. Interesting, but young man I have dealt with the likes of you before.'' Era thought within her.


    "Very well then, Aeverie, order one of the guards to go to my chambers and retrieve the cut saddle and as for your wild horse, I tamed him. Do you have any more questions? If the saddle is brought, I hope you can still keep up this charade."


    "Aeverie, please do as I have said and hurry."


    "Yes, my queen."


    "Wait.. I would speak the truth."

 Chapter 39 - Punishment For Slandering

    ************


    CHAPTER 39


    Mildred knew this was the end for him it seemed like the queen had come prepared. There was no other way out for him.


    "Aeverie, please do as I have said and hurry."


    "Yes, my queen." Just as she turned around to leave, a voice cried out.


    "Wait." Era turned to her side to face him as she gazed down at him from the corners of her eyes.


    "Please no need for that. I would speak the truth."


    "I would ask again, who ordered you to let me ride that horse and who gave the order for the saddle to be cut?"


    He hesitated briefly but finally he opened his mouth to say the answer. "It was her lady, Diona and his Lordship, Caspian."


    "Insolence!"


    Everyone turned their heads in the direction from whence the voice had come from. Unknown to them, when all these had begun, Lord Caspian''s Paige boy had noticed it and rushed quickly to inform the wicked Lord.


    Luckily for Mildred, he came just in time before Era issued her verdict.


    "And how does this matter concerns you?" Era asked the second he got close to where she stood.


    "It concerns me because he slanders my name and that of my daughter to escape punishment."


    "My Lord, I am not lying," Mildred tried to speak up before he was denied completely.


    "Silence!" Caspian yelled out in fury. "How dare you speak when I am speaking!"


    "I could say the same to you, Lord Caspain. Are you not breaking protocol by not first paying respect to her grace and acknowledging her presence first? Instead, you not only insult her but you yell in her presence."


    "And who are you to teach me protocol?" Caspian asked, directing his aggression on Aeverie.


    "I am the Lady royal of her majesty, Queen¡­"


    "Silence. I can have you grovel before me."


    "Enough!"


    Era was already sick and tired of his bossy attitude as though he was the king. Swiftly he looked at Era. His eyes dimmed a fraction as his brows knitted.


    If one looked carefully, one would see the veins bulging out on his forehead and at the sides thereof.


    "It is you who are disrespectful. How dare you walk into my presence and scold my lady royal without my permission?"


    "But your majesty she spoke out of turn."


    "Is it you who did not speak out of turn? If you did the needful, by greeting me and apologized now before me, then I would forget that you actually offended me, just now."


    "Hmm, you wish for my greeting? I am his majesty''s Lord in command."


    "My Lord you go too far. She is the queen and her word is equivalent to that of the king."


    "Not the way I see it. If not that his majesty pitied her sorry kingdom and uplifted her, do you think she has the gits to speak in my presence?"


    "Guts or no guts, kingdom or not. I am the queen and you will respect me," Era said challengingly.


    "Ha," a bitter small laughter erupted out of his mouth and his gaze turned bad. If looks could kill, he would have sliced Era into a thousand pieces now.


    "Why you jest, know that you are accountable for treason. Let us see what your almighty king thinks when his most loyal subject committed the act of treason."


    "You want to know what I think about your respect?" Era did not say anything. She too turned a bit to her side and looked down at him in an imposing manner.


    She was not going to be bullied by the likes of him especially when she had one over him and was so close to seeing his useless daughter suffer.


    No one spoke, instead, everyone watched cautiously to see what indeed would happen.


    "This is what I think."


    In one swift move, he withdrew his sword from the hands of his Paige boy and before anyone could react, thinking he was going to harm the queen, Lord Caspian swung his sword and slit the throat of¡­


    0_0


    COUGH!


    Everybody paused. It was as though time stopped moving as well. Even Era could not believe her eyes. So quickly had things become terrible.


    Mildred clutched at his throat with both hands as droplets of blood flowed out uncontrollably.


    "Yo¡­ Your maj¡­"


    THUD!


    With a loud sound, he took his last breath and fell lifeless to the ground.


    Era blinked. This was a nightmare. There was no way she had expected that things would go this way.


    At one moment she had got him to confess. All she needed was to guard him and use it against Diona and put an end to her reign of terror and evilness but who would have thought.


    "Lord Caspian," Era said in a low voice, her brain still processing what she just saw.


    "For a person who had not yet seen the terrors of war, I suggest you stay away from matters of the kingdom and leave it to the men to rule."


    "How dare you pass judgement on a man without his majesty''s order. This is clear treason. You have proven to act independently of the crown."


    "Oh no, my queen. I never did such a thing. His majesty has ordained me his regent. My word is the same as the king and so are my actions."


    "What wrong had he done to make you draw your sword against him?"


    "He slandered the crown. Slandering me, is the same as slandering his majesty. Now I suggest you go back to your chambers and sleep, YOUR MAJESTY! Next time be sure not to cross me and for these¡­ I should do the same to them."


    He pointed his sword at them but Era quickly stretched for her hand to block him. They are not in any way related to this. Leave now or¡­"


    "Whatever. At least I did not hear them slander.. If they so much as try it, I would not hesitate to skewer them."

 Chapter 40 - Empty Title

    ************


    CHAPTER 40


    "Whatever. At least I did not hear them slander. If they so much as try it, I would not hesitate to skewer them."


    "You vile man."


    "Do you think love and happiness are how to make conquest in the world? I may be vile but I am no hypocrite!"


    "Let''s see what his majesty has t say about this."


    "Please, be my guest, your majesty and know that you have nothing but an empty title."


    Without another word to Era, he turned around, and marched out of the stables, leaving them to clean up the mess he made.


    Era did not speak. Yes, he had embarrassed her but that was not what got to her. She felt bad that she did not protect Mildred to the best of her knowledge.


    "Your majesty," Aeverie''s voice called out, pulling her out of her thought.


    "Yes?" Even though she answered her, she did not bother to look in her direction but instead looked at the lifeless body of Mildred on the ground with the pool of blood he was in.


    "Do not blame yourself, your grace. Mildred got what was coming to him," Aeverie tried to console her. "It was the price he paid for conniving with wicked people. Now see his end. He was left to shoulder the blame and killed on top of that."


    "It is sad indeed. I wished I could have done more or perhaps if¡­" She paused, realizing she was not somewhere private and then turned her gaze to face the stable boys. "Clean up this mess and bury him. Let this be a warning to everyone. Be careful what things you get yourself involved in."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "And as for your strokes, I was not going to hold you guys accountable. I only needed him to confess the truth. Turns out¡­"


    "Turns out that you ended up killing him." One of the weak looking stable boys voiced out.


    "Shut up," most of the others hushed him.


    Even though they knew Era wasn''t so powerful because of her background, she was still queen and respect must be shown.


    "Of what use was it to actually tell her the truth," he continued to speak. "If he had maintained his ground and lied, at least, Lord Caspian would have helped him. Look at him now, believing a queen with an empty title."


    Unluckily for him, Aeverie was standing close to him and before his mouth could do any more damage, she loaded his face with her palm, shutting him up indefinitely.


    "Speak one more ill word of her grace again ad I would not hesitate to send you out of the palace and make you lose your job."


    "At least, it beats dying."


    "Your grace¡­" Aeverie looked at her. She did not understand why she said that all of a sudden when she was trying to calm down a situation. "But your grace¡­"


    "Let it be, Aeverie. They have seen too much today. U do not intend for another blood to be spilt on my head today."


    "Your majesty, you are not to¡­"


    ''To blame?" She looked in Aeverie''s direction. "If I am not to blame, then who is? The boys?"


    "No. Mildred is and her ladyship is to blame. If something had gone extremely wrong and you died, would this idiot be here uttering such words? Regardless of how it was, he was still going to die anyway, because we would have reported it and the king would make a public show of him."


    Era said nothing. Rather she lowered her head, pondering on what Aeverie had said.


    "You know why? Because his majesty would need to give your father an explanation as to why the queen, his princess died within two weeks of entering his palace. So, whether we liked it or not, in order not to look bad, the king would have made an example of him. Mildred had signed his death the second he chose to play dirty with them."


    "That is enough. Let us go. This place makes me sick." She closed her eyes briefly and walked away.


    Aeverie looked at all of them and then finally at the boy she slapped. His eyes were full of tears as his gaze fell on Mildred.


    "Why does he cry so much for him?" She did not wait to get an answer and left to catch up with Era quickly.


    She knew that Era needed comforting now. It was better now than never.


    Unknown to them, her inability to protect Mildred and follow due channels and all, birthed them a new enemy.


    "Your majesty. Your majesty," Aeverie called after her. Oon Era stopped but she did not turn around. Quickly she caught up and went to stand before her only to see Era crying.


    "I am sorry, your grace. I know lives meant a lot to you. I am sorry for what happened but I need you to know that your duty entails you making difficult decisions and the ones that you were not responsible for, hold not unto it lest it breaks and kills you from the inside out."


    "I know but¡­"


    "No buts. Do you think Diona is worried about him? Hell no! You have got bigger things and fish to fry. Be prepared she would not take this lying down. Rather than being sorry, channel your pain and rage into being better and win to gain powerful allies."


    "I will.. I promise on his death today, Diona and Caspian would suffer a billion times more."

 Chapter 41 - Petition Gone Wrong

    *********


    CHAPTER 41


    Standing before the big doors of the king, Era lifted her head and did not waver in her wait for him.


    Unlike her last time when she came to visit him in his study and barged in on him, she did not do that today. Rather she followed the right channel as he had said and asked for his eunuch to inform him of her arrival.


    They did as she had asked but Vidor refused to answer anyone. Left with no other choice, Era decided to wait. If she doesn''t, then how was she going to take justice for what wrong was done to her?


    After waiting there for some hours, the doors to his chambers opened with the eunuch stepping outside to see her still standing there.


    "Your majesty, please return to your chambers. His grace has refused you entering. Standing out here is not going to do you any good nor would your petition going to be heard."


    "I would wait until he grants me entrance. Please inform him that I am here to speak with him."


    "I am sorry, my queen but I am afraid I cannot go in and disturb him with this matter any further. He has warned that he does not want¡­"


    "Let her in."


    Both Era and the eunuch froze then turned their head at the same time towards the door.


    A small smile appeared on her tired face but as quickly as it came, it faded away.


    "Yes, your majesty," the eunuch responded with a bow even though Vidor wasn''t seeing him. Without wasting another moment, he returned his gaze back to Era and managed a plain smile at her. "Please do come in, your majesty."


    Letting out a deep sigh, Era managed a weak smile at the eunuch and made her way in. On getting there, she bowed, paying her respect to him.


    "Greetings, your majesty."


    "Hmm."


    She did not speak, waiting for him to give her a go-ahead first before she uttered any words.


    "And what are you waiting for? An invitation to speak?"


    "My apologies, your grace," she said pursing her lips and bowing her head with both her hands raised in front of her head and placed it in front of the other respectfully.


    She gave a brief pause, but he still did not say anything, neither did he raise his head to look at her. Finally, she began.


    "I am sorry to disturb you but there is a matter I believe should be brought to your notice."


    "Earlier on, when I went horse riding, my saddle was cut and I almost died but luckily I survived the plot to harm me and when I was questioning the head of the stable attendants, your regent, Lord Caspian came and prevent me from finding out the true culprit. He tried to divert justice and¡­"


    "Is that why you disturbed my peace when I am working?" Vidor roared at era, shocking her with his reaction.


    "I do not understand, your majesty but I believe this matter is equally important as it creates a bad image for you."


    "Since when did you care about me and what bad image? How can you say he distorts the truth?"


    "Because he killed without giving the young man a fair hearing and he executed judgment without your consent. This is indirectly proving to your subjects that he can make decisions for you whether wrong or right."


    "And so what?"


    "Because this is treason."


    "Hmm, one would have thought you wouldn''t be bothered considering you hate me and my kingdom. I am surprised to see you raise an issue. So what do you want me to do? Arrest him to calm you or prove that you have power? Mind you he has my seal and I trust him. There must be something wrong he did and that was why he executed judgment instant.ly."


    Era gasped. What kind of twisted thinking was he having? Was it that he was too blind to see it for himself that his kingdom was being run wrongly?


    "With this kind of behaviour, I am afraid you would create more enemies for the crown than¡­"


    "ENOUGH!" He slammed his hand against his table, lifting his head from his work and stared at her angrily.


    "You''ve had your time to explain what you need to explain. You said you do not want anything luxurious, yet you still parade yourself as queen and enjoy all the benefits. I suggest you stop all this nonsense and go mind your business."


    "Your majesty, I do not mean to¡­"


    Not giving her room to explain, Vidor interjected. "From the looks of it, you are the one behaving in a funny way. Because you hate me, you want to ruin my relationship with him with your lies? Women!"


    Era felt insulted beyond measures. Here she was doing the right thing but all he could see and say about it was she trying to build a wedge between himself and Lord Caspian.


    "Fine, think of this as whatever you want. After all, I mean nothing but just an object or your peace treaty with my people."


    "Exactly, I am glad we are on the same page and you are finally realizing your worth and where your place is."


    Era clenched her fist into a ball at her side, hiding it behind her dress while keeping a calm composition to prevent him from noticing.


    "Weren''t you the one who said you would not have anything to do with me? Look at you now. Such a waste of time. Leave my presence and never you come to disturb my work again. I do not want to see your face."


    "Fine! My mistake for thinking such a monster would have the brain to reason and make the right decisions. What was I even thinking about bringing this matter to your knowledge? Do not worry. I would not need to appear before you again. Have a lovely day, your majesty."


    She bowed before him and turned around swiftly, excusing herself and leaving him to his rule.

 Chapter 42 - Wisdom

    ************


    CHAPTER 42


    By the time Era went back to her room, she was already exhausted brain wise and only wanted to rest her head. It was obvious and plain as day that she was alone and to herself.


    There was no need trying to please anyone of them. Rather she was going to guard and stand for herself and all those around her.


    Taking in deep breath, Era turned towards her maids and smiled at them. Since she arrived, they had been waiting for her to say something about her meeting with the king but she did not say a thing to them. Only for her to turn around now and give them a smile.


    They were all worried as hell about what might have gone wrong. Not being able to take it again, Aeverie finally spoke out.


    "Your majesty," Aeverie began but when she saw Era smile brighten even more, she went speechless.


    "Ignore it, Aeverie. I am a queen with an empty title after all."


    0_0


    Everyone stared at her with unbelieving eyes. No this was something else. What really had gone wrong in that meeting. Out of every one of them who gazed at her with disbelief, only Aeverie came out fo the shock quickly and engaged her in a discussion.


    "I refuse to believe any of what you said, your majesty. You are not a queen with an empty totle. It may seem so now biut I believ as long as you believe you are not and those around you do too, especially us, then people would eventually see it."


    Era''s smile broadened. Thos was exactly what she was talking about. She loved Aeverie and cherished her mad faith in her.


    "Although we may not look much or we do not matter, I believe that in time, your deeds would actually change the minds, heart and thoughts of people towards you. Even the king would have a change of heart too, your grace."


    Another bursting smile appeared on her face as she made her way to stand in front fo Aeverie.


    "I love your faith and devotion. Thank you, Aeverie. I said that, not because I am that but just to see your reaction. They want me to feel that way and act that way and leave them to control the reins of the kingdom. No problem. I would but I would soon make that change."


    "Rhat is the spirit, your grace. Do not worry. You are more than this and you conviction can move mountain. Just relax. All would be well. I trust the late queen and when I see her good in you, I have greater faith. Etheria would see the dawn of a new day again. Until them my queen, ignore his majesty and gain his trust slowly."


    "How do you propose I do that when he has refused that I ever show my face before him again?"


    "Do not worry. He is a man after all and men has needs."


    "I doubt if he does. Besides, I am not going t ooffer myself to him, not now, not ever."


    "Mind what you say, my queen. The tongue has power. I refuse that for your marriage. If not how else do you think you are going to produce the kingdom a heir and have a lovely child to cater for?"


    "Why does it seem like you are forgetting who the father would be? I do not want him to taint the pure soul of my unborn child. I do not want him to corrupt his ways and turn him into another monster."


    "Do not say that. I believe his majesty would love his own son with his heart. Just be calm. I know he has angered you and make you say the things you say bit when you get to know him¡­"


    "Wait," Era said, cutting her short with a wave of her hand. "You said get to know him?"


    "Yes. How else were you planning on changing him? To do that, you have to know him."


    Era peeled her gaze from Aeverie''s face and looked down. She knew she said those words but now with the way the two of them were, she was worried if that change would now be a reality.


    Nevertheless, due to her determination, she looked back up and managed a small smile at her Lady royal.


    "Fine. I would not give up hope on Vidor. As long as there is life, there is hope."


    "Good, my queen. Do not forget, we are here to support you," Arya reminded her.


    Era''s smile brightened. She loved her maids, they may not be the best of people but they were her best right after her family.


    "I also believe that if your majesty has a little son running around, it would bring more joy to you and why bother about him being corrupted by his father when your pureness and righteousness is there? All you have to do is to envelop him with your love. I believe your love would rule out any evil ways," Azzura added.


    "Thank you all so very much. It means a lot to me."


    "We have already pledged our allegiance to you, my queen. All you have to do is be calm and watch. Wait for the right time to strike and prove to these people that you are not a mere joke. Do not be impulsive again. Do not make rash decisions. Put them in their place, step by step."


    "Alright. I would behave better."


    ~~~~~~~~


    BEAR WITH THIS POWER COUPLE. THEY MAY BE BROKEN NOW, BUT THINGS WOULD BE BETTER, WELL AFTER FACING THEIR UPS AND DOWNS.


    SITUATIONS THAT DON''T KILL YOU ONLY MAKE YOU STRONGER.

 Chapter 43 - Wisdom 2

    ************


    CHAPTER 43


    "Do not make rash decisions. Put them in their place, step by step," Aeverie advised.


    "Alright. I would behave better. I am so sorry for letting my decisions and actions be controlled by emotions. No wonder mother always said, to be a good queen, do not make any decisions based on emotions."


    "Exactly. Spoken like a true queen indeed. You have all you need deep within you, your grace. I believe it. All you have to do is to recall all you have been taught and practicalize them in every situation you find yourself."


    Era nodded at her, then placed a hand on Aeverie''s shoulder and assured her. "I will and I promise you. I would be better."


    "Good because, Diona is angry now, from what I heard the maids discuss, which means you got yourself and an even more bitter enemy, coupled with what happened with her father. They would want to kill you and remove you with a wave of newfound anger. Be prepared."


    "Noted."


    "Good. You are a good child and a young one and have a good head on your shoulders. I know it would be okay. Just think before you leap. As a queen, you have the lives of people in your hands. Every decision and word from today should be properly scrutinized in your mind before acting on them."


    "Understood, Aeverie. Thank you very much for these words of wisdom."


    "Anytime. I look forward to seeing you become the queen everyone would respect, love, fear and reverence and even young ones would look up to you just like Anna does."


    "Yes, speak of Anna, how are the kids?"


    "You do not need to worry yourself much your grace. That is being handled with utmost caution and care," Aeverie responded, keeping her mind at ease.


    "Thank you. I would go over to them tomorrow and sleepover."


    "What?" Everyone was shocked. Did she just say sleep?


    "My queen," Arya voiced out uncontrollably. "You cannot."


    "And why is that, Arya?"


    "Your status. You cannot stay there."


    "Hmm, Arya, till now you do not know that your queen does not care for those. What good is my status as queen if I cannot defend the poor and innocent? Allow me to atone for my incapabilities. This is just one of those ways."


    "You can go and see them, your grace but sleeping over, I do not think it wise."


    "Why Aeverie?"


    "So many eyes would be on you now and even more, with the incident with Caspian and Diona, most ministers and Lords that would have wanted to befriend you, wouldn''t and most would always put a tailing eye on you. I do not think you want anyone finding out about our foundation and hurting those kids as a way to get back at you?"


    "Yes, your grace. Think about Lady Diona and lord Caspian," Aryx chipped in, bowing her head as a way of pleading for Era to consider her decision.


    "Remember what I just admonished you on, my queen. Act wisely. Try every one of your decisions and actions and weigh out the pros and cons first before acting."


    "Fine. But I know Anna would want me there with them and there are so many duties here in the palace, leaving to spend so long a time there might not be possible," Era reasoned.


    "You are queen. You can take off as you did with your horse riding. I would cover for you when you are being looked for that you went horse riding as you will be doing in disguise. The king wouldn''t bother with you so long as you do not interfere with his conquest and we won''t for now. Think about it, please," Aeverie reasoned again.


    "Alright then. But there would be times when I would have to stay with them."


    "No problem, your majesty. I believe we would be able to work around that. Mind you, if care is not taken, they can frame you up and say you leave every night to go see your secret lover and that alone is a crime punishable by death."


    "Your grace, please listen to Lady Aeverie," Azzura pleaded.


    "The king might not be patient enough to investigate before he gets angry and orders your execution. He hides not his hatred for women in the first place. So you must tread carefully. Besides, if you are even given room to defend yourself, you would only end up exposing those young kids to the vultures of the palace."


    "Indeed you are a woman of wisdom. I am blessed to have you with me. I know I would learn so much. Thanks for what you have said and on that note, lease I know the kids would feel hurt. Please never anyone mention my title to them. To them, I am a normal citizen."


    "Understood, your grace," they all chorused with smiling faces.


    To Aeverie, she could already see the rightful queen in Era. She needed a bit of learning and patience and then everything would be alright.


    Aeverie could see that she had the heart of burden in her. It pained her seeing the so much suffering of the people and it was not just because her father made things okay for her people and ensured equity amongst all, but because she had the heart of gold.


    But that heart of burden, if not properly understood and channelled in the right direction, would only end up causing disaster or lead her to an early grave.


    ''I would help you, Era. You have me to guide you and I know for a fact, you would make a great queen..'' Aeverie thought within herself.

 Chapter 44 - Visiting The Orphans

    ***********


    CHAPTER 44 ¨C Visiting the Orphans


    Like she had initially said, Era made her way to the house in guise of going horse riding, while Arya and aquaria sneaked out of the palace to meet up with her.


    The moment she arrived there, the kids were all joyed and happy to meet her, especially Anna. The second the door to the house pulled open and she slain eyes on Era, her lips curved upwards into a brilliant smile and tears began to stream down her cheeks.


    "Isn''t someone happy to see me?" Era asked when none of them moved.


    Just like spellbound servants, all of them became jovial instantly and ran up to meet her with Anna taking the lead.


    "Miss, we miss you."


    "I got a new dress."


    "Look at my hair."


    "I like this place."


    "We are being treated nicely."


    "I was given enough food."


    There were several talks all around that Era felt as though her ears would soon burst. Regardless of how it was, she was glad nonetheless that they were happy and okay.


    Smiling at each one of them, Era leaned down a bit to kiss each in turn on their foreheads and caress their cheeks.


    When she got to Anna''s turn, a gentler smile was shown. She did not just kiss her on her forehead but also on her cheeks and whispered something into the young child''s ear.


    "Here is my secret, Anna, I missed you so much."


    Just hearing those words from Era, Anna smiled and wiped her face clean of her tears.


    "That''s better. Now how have you all been?"


    Era did not even get to finish asking her questions when every one of them started yelling their answers to her. She cringed at their noise before turning around to look at Arya and Aquata for help.


    Noticing Era''s challenge, Aquata walked up to them with her face full of smiles and tried her technique in calming them down. "Hello, children."


    "Hello, Aunty!" They hollered their response.


    "Nice. Now, do you mind giving Aunty some breathing space? She would listen to you all and guess what she brought sweets for you all," Aquata chipped in.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. So if you want to have a taste of the ice treat she brought and go outside to play later, I suggest you give her listening ears. So, do we all promise to be good boys and girls?"


    "Yes, Aunty."


    "Great. Now I leave you to her." Turning to face Era, Aquata spoke, "Your ma¡­" she paused as soon as she saw Era''s warning gaze before smiling apologetically at her and mouthing ''sorry'' to her.


    "Umm, Miss, please do you mind speaking with them now? They are much quieter now."


    "Thank you so much, Aquata. I would take it from here." Aquata nodded at her first before withdrawing back and giving her room to be with the kids.


    "Everyone, I am sure your stay here has been great, right?" They nodded at her. "Good. Now before we proceed with the happenings of today, I would love to take this opportunity to introduce to everyone another one of your up-keepers and trainers."


    Instantly, everywhere fell into apt silence as they looked up at her expectantly.


    "Good. Arya, please step forward," Era voiced out loudly so Arya could hear her and the others as well.


    Obeying jerk she took several steps forward and only came to a stop when she was about two feet''s behind Era.


    "Ma?"


    "Come stand with me, please." She did as she was commanded and walked up to her then fixed her gaze on Era expectantly. "Everyone, meet Aunty Arya. She would come here every once or twice a week to care for you all. I hope you children would treat her with respect as you would treat myself and Aquata as well as the others?"


    "Yes, Miss. We will," they chorused again.


    "Good, I trust and believe that."


    Suddenly Era felt a small tap on her leg and she looked downwards only for her eyes to lock with that small girl from the forest.


    "Hey lovely, how are you?"


    "Fine."


    "What is it? Why are you not looking happy?" Era inquired.


    She hesitated first, sulking and saying inaudible words. However, when Era leaned further down to her level, she finally found the courage to speak. "Because of you."


    "Me?" Er was stunned. What wrong did she do to this young child?


    "Yes, you. What about you? I want you to come and stay with us every day and not leave me alone."


    "Oh, baby." It felt as though Era would burst into tears any moment from then. Ignoring her own emotions, she leaned further down to carry her off her feet in her arms and stood back up. "There, how is that?"


    The young girl did not answer. Rather she still looked dull.


    "Not good enough?"


    "Yes, not gooooo¡­" Era smiled at her inability to pronounce very well.


    "Okay, how about this, Aunty promise to spend more time with you today and one of these days, I would sleep here."


    "Really?"


    Just hearing Era say that was more than enough to return smiles to her face and it did. Era nodded at her and then turned to face the others. "Do you all love the idea?"


    "Yes!"


    "Great then. Unfortunately, I am always busy that is why I can''t be here all the time. Nevertheless, I would try to make it up to you and soon, I would get you, people, to teach and educate you all. Just bear with me."


    "We can do that. Back then at home, mum and dad were always busy. Mum said grownups were like that. It is part of being an adult, she said," one of the young boys voiced out his opinion proudly.


    "Exactly, mother was right. But we would still love and cherish you. Now, who is ready to get their sweets?"


    "I¡­ Me¡­"


    "Don''t shout and make noise, remember what Aunty Aquata said." Quickly everyone behaved and waited patiently. "Good.. First, I would love to know your names, then we can share the sweets. Shall we begin?"

 Chapter 45 - Next Plan

    ************


    CHAPTER 45 - Next Plan


    In the poorly lit room, two people are heard discussing in low tune but the to and fro movement of the man standing told a different story that everything was not okay.


    "That was just the first problem," Fiona began. "I was so humiliated in front of all those ladies who would kiss my feet to get in my favour. Instead, Era made me a laughing stock before them."


    "Hmm."


    "Yes, father. Due to the fact that I scolded them, I was asked to bow and apologize to them, further humiliating me. Even some of the ladies laughed and that useless lady had the guts to caution me and scold me for not greeting Era. That even worsened my situation."


    "And she dared make noise in the stables?"


    "Hmm, that Era thinks just because she was made queen that she is now above everyone else."


    "Hmm, I would prove to her that I am second in command and my word goes. Besides, when I am done with her, I would put her in her place. She would even beg for death but I won''t give it to her so easily."


    Taking in a deep breath, he exhaled sharply before bringing his hand to his jaw and resumed pacing.


    "She escaped this time but not next time. I would ensure that."


    "Father, please relax. You have successfully brought her down and kept her in her place. She should wait, I would repay her for what she has done. She must experience the humiliation I felt a million fold."


    "Yes, my daughter. She would. Now let us put your good brain to use. Prove to me you are my daughter and think up the perfect plan."


    "Oh father, do not worry your mind so much, I already have thought out the perfect plan


    All I need to make the plan a master plan is your input and approval."


    "Is that so?" Caspian''s face lit up.


    He had been too bothered that killing Mildred in Era''s presence would cause so much commotion.


    Even though he had called her a queen with an empty crown, he could not deny the fact that of a truth, for Vidor to marry her and make her his, he must have a certain likeness for her.


    So if she went ahead to make a report, how then was he supposed to excuse himself if the king was to get angry and investigates the matter?


    So all these thoughts were bothering his mind that he could not think out a plan to disturb Era again.


    Rather his mind was set on how best to cover up their tracks. As though sensing his worries, Fiona spoke up.


    "I know father''s mind is busy with thinking of how to combat the issue and cover up our lapses, that is why I began to think."


    "Yes, my darling. Unfortunately, father cannot help right now but know this, if we leave her alone, she would continue to spread her feathers wide and would in time come with ropes to tie our neck. The best thing is to cripple her and tie her wings, keeping her in check to avoid her reign over us."


    "Understood, father. Just listen to my plan. Since our plan to take over Meribia failed, I made sure to align with some important people there who believe that King Elrad is not doing an efficient job and then they believe King Vidor would do a better job."


    "Alright. So what are you using them for?"


    "They have already sworn allegiance to us if we can promise to give them positions here when their kingdom falls."


    "Hmm, great. I have taught you well. Your mother would have been proud of the woman you have become. You would be the first lady the king would like and you would move mountains because of it. Just you wait, my angel, father would make sure you get that crown that rightly belongs to you," he assured her.


    "Thank you for your praise, father. No need to worry. I am not in a hurry. What belongs to me, would surely be mine, be her queen or not. She would watch as I wear my crown and she bows before me. So now, it is time to exploit that allegiance I spoke of."


    Standing from her seat, Diona made her way towards where her father stood close to the window and brought her face close to his ears.


    "The walls have ears father. That is why... "


    "I understand. Speak to me," Caspian encouraged.


    "This is the plan."

 Chapter 46 - Alone: Mental Torture

    *************


    CHAPTER 46 - Alone: Mental Torture


    A few days later Vidor was seated in his study trying to attend to matters of the kingdom that needed his input on but for some reason that evening, nothing seemed to go right.


    He had spent the whole day working on the same sets of documents but nothing to show for his progress.


    He did not understand it as well. Ever since that day that he and Era spoke, he felt somehow bitter. He did not understand why he would have such feelings considering she meant nothing to him.


    "Urgh! Vidor this is getting out of hand for crying out loud. Get her off your mind!" He rose up in anger. His nostrils flaring and his breathing uneven as he rubbed his hand on his hair, taking them back.


    He shook his head again and thought that was all he needed to do to get her image of his mind.


    Even that day when she came to see him, looking gentle and beautiful, he managed to ignore her.


    It wasn''t easy for him then but he needed to chase her out and now he was feeling bad about it.


    He might have said words he wasn''t supposed to say and ended up hurting her but...


    "Who cares if she''s hurt!" He bellowed. "Nothing good comes from her species. So stop thinking. It may take time but she would be okay. Ignore her and focus on more conquest."


    But even saying that was not helping him one bit. His mind was still a mess. It was like her image was mentally torturing him.


    With the way his mind was running everywhere, he soon found himself reliving and recurring his nightmare and that was even scarier.


    "Why all these problems today? Was it because I did not seek justice for her you are now tormenting me?" He yelled again.


    Soon he began to pace from one corner of his study to the next. Even meetings he had were pending because he chooses not to go.


    Now all he had were flashes and images being cursed.


    This really was not going anywhere.


    After pacing for another thirty minutes, Vidor felt all he needed was to ignore the matter and get back to work.


    No sooner had he done that, than he fell face forward on the table and fell into a very deep sleep.


    In his dream, he began to have one of his numerous nightmares.


    His eyes moved in his sleep as his restlessness oozed out into the real world.


    The next thing he knew, he was no longer in his study but his throne room and the woman he sees every day, in every dream suddenly appeared before him and the scene from that day as well.


    "Fine then. The very species you hate, you would only end up falling deeply in love with one and when the time comes, you would feel miserable by your love for her," the lady proclaimed.


    "Silence!" Vidor hollered at her. She was talking nonsense and he knew it.


    A wicked smirk appeared on her lips as she chose her next set of words carefully.


    "And the moment she decides to return your love and cherish you, your doom will come."


    "I said, shut up!" He stood up in anger and marched towards her in great strides, daring her to utter one more word and she did.


    "I curse you, Vidor. You would find love and love that same species you hate and that particular species would be your end. Remember, your DOOM!"


    SWOOSH!


    "I said silence¡­"


    ***


    "Aahhh!"


    As he slashed the sword at her in his dream, he woke up, sitting up straight and looking around him to be sure he was not back in that problem.


    Beads of sweat decorated his forehead as well as brows and sides of his fave. Not just that his shirt was equally soaked with his sweat.


    "Since when did I fear witches? Why is it that now when she returns as my queen, my nightmares are more frequent? Damn it!" He slammed his hand hard on the desk and stood up, stomping his way to the window.


    "It has been years since I had these reoccurring nightmares. Now all I want is to just conquer the world and ignore the witches. Or is my queen a witch and somehow she is manipulating these problems?"


    He stopped when he got to the window and gazed outside, looking at the lovely sky.


    "I doubt. She cannot be a witch, else they wouldn''t have surrendered. Perhaps all I need is to caution Caspian and hopefully, that would give her some peace and joy and I can be freed from this trouble. Yes, that is what I would do. Let me send for Caspian."


    "Anyone out there?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Send for Lord Caspian. He should report to the throne room with immediate effect."


    "Yes, your majesty."

 Chapter 47 - Scolding

    ************


    CHAPTER 47 ¨C Scolding.


    A couple of minutes after Vidor had sent for Caspian, he made his way to his throne room as well. He knew that for him to have his sanity, the least he could do was to caution Caspian.


    Not up to five minutes that he arrived at the throne room, Caspian''s presence was announced.


    "Let him in."


    The loud sound of the big door opening resounded in the throne room. Vidor immediately raised his head and soon his eyes met with Caspian''s.


    Immediately, Caspian rushed inside the throne room and bowed before him.


    "Your Grace, greetings, my king."


    "Hmm."


    "I hope all is well with your majesty?" Caspian asked immediately, trying to bend whatever the situation was to favour him when Vidor saw how concerned he was about his health.


    "Rise."


    "Thank you, your majesty." He straightened his back and looked up. His eyes held no form of joy but their normal neutral hue.


    This way, one could not tell what emotion he felt as his face mirrored that of his eyes. It was one of the things Vidor liked and disliked about him. He knew Caspian was cunny but he was one of his best.


    No one could tell his emotions which made him more feared and deadly and was beneficial for Vidor.


    But when he too wanted to tread him and could not, Vidor regretted his like for tat attribute of his.


    "Even till now, you still do not dare show any emotion before me."


    "I am sorry, your grace but a soldier shouldn''t show any form of emotion. That is the rule. Service before self."


    "But you are a human being."


    "I am and my service for you comes before all else. I cannot start showing emotion and lose the standards you have tried so hard to build."


    "Is that so?" Vidor asked, standing from his throne and walking down the staircase to the foot of the throne.


    "Yes, your majesty. I live to please and serve you and carry on your biding," Caspian added, bowing his head a bit again to show reverence for his king.


    "I am glad you feel that way," Vidor added and walked past him.


    "My king?"


    "Yes. So does this service to me include you killing people without my authority?"


    "I do not understand your¡­"


    "Tell me what is hard for you not to understand!" Vidor yelled. "How hard is it for you to comprehend what I just said?"


    "Your Grace, I¡­"


    "Silence!" Vidor bellowed at him as he turned around swiftly to gaze at Caspian. Still, he did not flinch but remained firm in his stand.


    "You do not know what I am talking about, huh? Might I explain it to you or you would save both of us all this stress and come clean? Is that what you have been doing behind my back? Killing people as it pleases you, without any restraints?"


    "No, my king."


    "Then why did you do that this time around. What angers me more was that you did not know your place and did it in front of the queen, stating her title was nothing but an empty one. You did not just undermine her but my authority. You abused the power I gave you right in the open. Is this your LOYALTY?!"


    Just listening to Vidor, Caspian knew that Era must have come t report him. His veins popped at the corners of his head as he managed to control himself.


    ''That bloody queen is definitely going to pay for all that she has done. I would ensure she suffers through it all. How dare her to make his majesty question my loyalty?'' Caspian thought to himself.


    "You still have nothing to say?" Vidor''s voice pulled him out of his thought and quickly, Caspian fell to his knees before the throne, with both hands raised in front of his bowed head and held together.


    "Your majesty. Forgive me. I made a mistake and should be punished. I am so sorry."


    "Hmm."


    "My apologies my king. It was not intentional. You know my loyalty is to you and you alone. I do not know what wrong news has reached your majesty, but your majesty knows that my heart is for you alone."


    "Words. Mere words, Caspian."


    "Your grace, please. You know my heart."


    "Do I? When I cannot tell what emotions run deep within you. When a horse refuses to obey his master or be subject to his will, what does one do?"


    Hearing Vidor pour out his mind, Caspian forgot about his grace again and just prostrated himself before the throne and began to plead.


    "My Lord and King. I lay down my life for you not once, not twice but times without number. If not for anything but for my loyal services to you, forgive me."


    "Why should I?"


    "I made a mistake. I agree I did but in my defence, I could not stand seeing someone blackmail you nor my daughter. Lying against me is equivalent to lying against the throne. You said so on the day of my appointment. He slandered the throne, so I thought him a lesson in a fit of anger. Forgive your humble servant, my king."


    "Hmm¡­" he let out a sharp sigh and walked to the front of Caspian. He studied the man for a few minutes before finally, he released him. "Rise. I would let this slide today but it should not repeat itself. On no account should any verdict concerning the lives of the citizens of this kingdom be treated without my knowledge. Understood?"


    "Yes, sire."


    "Good. You may leave."


    "Thank you, your grace."


    Without another second more, he rose to his feet and hurriedly left the throne room.

 Chapter 48 - Mothers Letter

    ************


    CHAPTER 48 ¨C Mother''s Letter.


    As soon as Caspian left the throne room, he stored angrily to his chambers. The moment he got in, he was somewhat shocked to see his daughter seated in one of the chairs in the room and waiting for him.


    She turned her head slowly to the side, trying to see what had happened only for her eyes to lock on her father''s annoyed face.


    "Oh, my good heavens! Father, what is wrong?" Diona asked, standing to her feet and walking briskly in his direction. Her brows kneaded and her face turned into a frown forming a deep V between her brows.


    "Father, talk to me. What is wrong?" Diona probed further but got no response.


    Instead of answering his daughter, Caspian paved his way past her and went to stand before the window.


    "Father, please talk to me. You are scaring me with your attitude. What did the king call you for? Did he find out about the truth of what we did?"


    "Is there something that can be hidden from a king?" Caspian voiced out thoughtlessly causing Diona''s frown to deepen.


    "If someone can say that, I would not expect it to come from your father. What is wrong? Are you saying that all we have planned and plotted has been uncovered by the king? Perhaps you do believe but I do not. Only two of us know this. So he cannot know."


    "That is not the case. He found out nothing."


    "Then what is making your mod sour?"


    "For the first time since I knew Vidor, he scolded me for one of my doings."


    "What!"


    "Exactly. I presume your queen reported me."


    "She is not my queen, father."


    "For now she is and not until we do something about that, she would remain YOUR QUEEN!" Caspian yelled at his daughter.


    "Father¡­" Diona blinked. It was hard for her to believe he would say that to her.


    What was going on here?


    Finally, Caspian turned around to look at his daughter. He could see her hurt in her eyes but he was too bothered to care.


    "You do not like what I said right?" Diona kept mute. She did not know whether he was testing her or not so she could not afford to say any wrong thing. "I know you won''t like it but baby, you have no choice but to not like it. If you do, then there is a problem."


    "Father¡­"


    "Shhh, my love," he placed a finger on her lips and smiled wickedly. "It is time. Era has spread her wings far enough. If we do not cut it now, we would have our lives on the hook and our head on the line, at her mercy."


    She frowned. Of course, she never wanted to be at her mercy for any reason. All she wanted was to have her throne.


    "I know you want to be queen and you like Vidor. No worries. I want your happiness too and so, we must be strong in our dealings. We must be intentional and strive to take her down, fast and now. How far have you gone with the plan?"


    "My message has been sent. I await their response. I await a positive reply and everything would be put into action soonest."


    "Great. It is time to work fast before she does more to corrupt your husband."


    "Definitely."


    ***


    Immediately after Caspian left, Vidor ordered that Era''s mother''s letter be sent to her. Left to him, he had down his part and hoped that his mind would be free from the troubles he had encountered.


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    "Coming!" Aquata yelled her response and hurriedly left the clothes she was arranging to go help Era get the door.


    She pulled the door open after unlocking it, she was shocked to see one of the king''s servants standing right outside.


    "Good evening." She drew the last part out as she began to think of the possible reasons why the king wanted his queen?


    "Good evening. Please is her majesty in?"


    "Yes. Why? Anything for her? Any mews perhaps?" Aquata asked curiously, forgetting who she was talking to.


    He paused and eyes her, silently warning her to mind her business. "Yes. I have a letter for her majesty. Please ensure she reads it. His Majesty stated that it be given to her."


    "Alright. Understood, I would ensure she receives his majesty''s goodwill."


    "Okay." He handed her the letter and turned away. As soon as he left, Aquata quickly retreated in, closing the door behind her and hurried to where Era sat down reading a book.


    "Your majesty," she said with a bow. "A letter from his majesty."


    "You said?"


    "Yes, my queen. It is hard to believe as well." Without uttering another word, she handed her the letter and took some steps back to give her some space.


    "Alright, thank you. You may take your leave now," Era ordered.


    Aquata bowed again and left her alone. She waited for some time before opening the letter to read.


    The second her eyes landed on the handwriting of the letter, her eyes widened and she stood to her feet quickly.


    Subconsciously, she rushed to her window as her eyes gazed out in the open as far as she could see. After some time of looking, she closed her eyes and imagined.


    Soon her mind became flooded with the memories of her past. After what seemed like forever, she reopened her eyes and began to read her letter.


    ''Dearest Era,


    I write to you with a happy and heavy heart. It is every mother''s joy to give their daughters away but this time, forgive me for not being so strong to send you off in joy.


    One thing is sure. Your father and I love you. Your people adore and respect you. Your kid sister idolizes you. I miss you, baby. I want you to be strong and endure. I pray that you find joy and enjoy your marriage. God be with you as my prayers are with you also. We leave at first light tomorrow for Meribia. Be safe and have courage my dear.


    Your one and only mother.. I love you.''

 Chapter 49 - Treason: Informing Vidor

    ************


    CHAPTER 49 ¨C Treason: Informing Vidor


    After rereading the letter thrice, Era closed it and let her eyes drop close as tears began to stream down her face.


    "Mother."


    She felt the wound in her heart reopen again and clutched the letter close to her chest. She missed her home, her parents, her sister and her people.


    Era did not move from where she stood and wrapped her arms around herself as she imagined her family hugging her and supporting her.


    Unknown to her, Aquata was watching silently and felt sad seeing her queen like that.


    She did not need a soothsayer to tell her that the letter wasn''t from the King and was obviously from her own people instead. If the king had sent her something nice, she still would not have reacted that way.


    ''Be strong, my queen. You will do well and find happiness later in life.'' Aquata thought within her and left to do her chores.


    ***


    For a very long time, no trouble occurred in the palace but that did not still make Vidor rescind his words and call upon Era.


    It was already more than a month since they got married, yet the two still did not consummate it. Well at this rate, it seemed virtually impossible for that to happen.


    Even a part of her had already come to accept the fact that she may likely die a virgin and untouched. With that thought, she set her goals and priorities straight. First, she gave her time to her duties and then to the children.


    With each passing day, she could see hope in their eyes and their growth and felt inner peace and joy and just when she thought nothing could go more wrong, nature shook its head at her.


    ***


    The marching of feet could be heard echoing along the passageway leading to the throne room. After some time it came to a halt. "Urgent news for his majesty," the voice proclaimed and the huge doors pushed open instantly.


    Seated on his throne, Vidor raised his head from the scroll he was reading and looked at the person who rudely interrupted without waiting to be announced or an approval for his coming in.


    He was a bit shocked when he saw that the person standing before him was¡­


    "Greetings, your majesty," he said with a bow. "My sincerest apologies for my rude entrance. I. Caspian would accept any punishment for this but first, I must say this, I bring you urgent news," he quickly added."


    Vidor arched his brows at him. He did not understand what he meant by that. What urgent news could it be?


    As of now, they were not expecting anything nor were they planning on doing a takeover of another kingdom.


    In fact, after marrying Era, Vidor''s conquest slowed down a bit. He did not know why but previously when he tried conquering the kingdom and they surrender under his rule, he doesn''t waste long up to three weeks before attacking the neighbouring kingdom.


    This time around, more than a month had passed, yet nothing was in play. So he wondered what urgent news, his Lord and regent would have.


    "Rise and speak," he ordered, handing over the scroll in his hand to his servant.


    "Yes, your majesty. Unfortunately, I do not think, I am the one suited to say this out loud. I believe when your majesty sees it or reads it, he would understand why it burdens me and how heavy it is to speak those words out."


    Vidor''s eyes dimmed a fraction at him. He took a deep breath and nodded at him. "Thank you, your majesty."


    Caspian looked to his side and nodded for the servant boy to come to give Vidor the letter he brought out from his robe.


    As soon as the letter got to the king, he immediately accessed it and noticed something familiar.


    His eyes shot up and he gazed down questioningly at Caspian. "What is this?"


    "You know it quite well, your grace," Caspian replied.


    Without saying anything more, he looked down at the seal on the letter and his brows furrowed deeper than before.


    "Meribia, what are you doing?" He quickly pried open the letter as his eyes scanned through the contents of the letter.


    By the time he finished reading it twice, Vidor''s hand shook and the letter dropped to the floor, close to his feet.


    "Your majesty," Caspian called out.


    Vidor did not say anything but instead processed everything keenly. He knew that handwriting all too well to be mistaken and that seal. There was no mistaking it. The truth was finally out.


    Immediately he stood up from his throne and his eyes dimmer further as a dark glint flashed before them.


    "Get the men ready. Let the drums sound. This is treason and as such, it must be dealt with. Get ready, this is my judgment¡­"


    ****


    In the same vein¡­ a pair of footsteps hurried along the passageway in the palace as the owner of the feet ran with all that she got.


    There was a fire on the mountain and she needed to run. She brushed past some people on the way but she was too in a rush to even bother. Something terrible had gone wrong.


    At the very least the severe pounding of her heartbeat against her chest was sign enough that everything had fallen apart and soo soon.


    BANG!


    The doors flung open with a loud thud and without any restraints as the girl in question stood in the doorway as her chest heaved up and down in a fast manner. "Your maj¡­"


    She tried to speak when she saw the worried and confused eyes that stared directly at her but she needed to catch her breath.


    "Arya¡­" Her eyes widened as well. "What is it.?


    "Your majesty," she managed to voice out quickly as fear and terror shone in her bright eyes. "It has happened.. They are coming. The king has given his verdict¡­"

 Chapter 50 - Verdict

    ***********


    CHAPTER 50 ¨C Verdict.


    "Arya¡­ What is it.?


    "Your majesty," she managed to voice out quickly as fear and terror shone in her bright eyes. "It has happened. They are coming."


    Aeverie looked at Era and then back at Arya. "Who is coming? What do you man? What is going on?"


    "Speak clearly, Arya, you are scaring her majesty," Azzura scolded.


    "The king has given his verdict, your majesty. He has given his verdict against Meribia."


    GBAGHAN!


    "WHAT!"


    ***


    "GATHER THE ARMIES! PREPARE FOR BATTLE!" A loud voice echoed the instructions and soon thudding boots echoed in the ground, causing much fear in the heart of the people as they formed up and in no time, began marching forward.


    Seated on a horse in front of the army was none other than the devil''s messenger himself. His always dull and neutral face suddenly became puffed up and a proud smile appeared on his lips.


    **FLASHBACK**


    "Get the men ready. Let the drums sound. This is treason and as such, it must be dealt with. Get ready, this is my judgment¡­" Vidor began and paused.


    "Your majesty.


    He averted his gaze and looked straight into the eyes of Caspian. "Where did you get this from, Caspian? How is it in your hands?"


    "It is as you have guessed your grace. We snatched it from the person before the letter of treason could be conveyed to its destination. After seriously investigating, it was only today that he spoke. At first, I wondered why such an official letter did not come the normal way and to you first.


    "Hmm. You have done well, indeed. I cannot believe this is how they pay good by being evil and plotting my downfall. Let the drums roll. Let the earth quake at its wake. Prepare the armies. March on; Meribia shall meet its doom today."


    **FLASHBACK ENDS**


    ''Just you wait and watch. By the time I am done with your people, I would be coming for you next. Now there won''t be a back bone for you and a second option once I am done with you.'' He thought to himself as their troops marched on.


    ****


    ~MERIBIA~


    The huge wooden door opened with a loud thud, while the wood shivered in fright by the terror which reigned outside.


    A woman in her ripe age dashed inside those once secure walls which were in a vulnerable state now. Pain and fright was evident from her beautiful face, which was tainted with tears and mud from various places.


    Yet the earthly attribute of crying and the dirt failed to mask her striking features, which were emphasized with her quivering rosy lips and anxious eyes.


    The queen did not bother to hold her crown straight since the blood chaos outside was more detestable. Her uneven breathing became audible in the hall, when the disbelieving king stood up from his seemingly crumbling throne.


    But the very next moment the clashing of nonchalant swords and the never ending screams muffled the queen''s cries.


    She couldn''t lift the hem of her golden dress because the burden of defeat was heavy, the woman rushed into the arms of the helpless king seeking some form of hope.


    The king wrapped his arms around her shaking silhouette as she slumped in his embrace.


    Studying her evidence expressions the king could foresee the incoming circumstances. His wife sobbed in his arms while the castle shook in horror.


    Meanwhile in the crucial moment a faint noise of sobbing slowly grew louder as the stumbling footsteps came closer, a toddler appeared running from the arcade nearby while rubbing her eyes.


    The queen leaped forward towards the terrified child clad in flowery pink dress, which were perhaps had wilted just like the kingdom people outside who were crushed like disgusting beings.


    Queen Emerald gasped with affection as she wrapped her small body into a protective hug.


    "Shh, momma is here now. It is going to be alright. I promise you, nothing would happen to you, my love."


    Even as she said that, she did not believe in her own words but because of who she was, and a mother never put fear in the heart of her daughter, she said those words, hoping to change her own hope for a better future.


    She looked up from where she half knelt with her daughter on the cold shivering palace tiles.


    Her eyes no longer held their charm but a certain kind of pain that could tear kingdoms apart. A pain that could ruin nations just like their once prosperous kingdom was being ruined now.


    "Elrad," she began and paused as the hot tears trickled down her lovely face.


    He cast his gaze down at her. The lovely voice he once yearned to hear her sweet melody, now broken by the ache in her heart and the terror of a queen and mother.


    "Elrad, we cannot allow her¡­" she sobbed. "She is too young. Where is Era? Has something bad happened to my firstborn too?"


    She could no longer contain it and wept bitterly. Her heart clenched at the thought that her firstborn might have met with a worse fate then theirs and it killed her from within.


    "Why didn''t our spy warn us of anything? Or has he too, met similar woe?"


    The more she spoke, the more she wept, further scaring the little one in her hands and making Elrad''s last shred of hope and faith crumble as his heart did break at the thought of Era meeting the same fate.


    "Shhh¡­" he hushed her, squatting to her level. "What nonsense are you sprouting? Era is safe, I am sure of that."


    "Then why has he broken the agreement?"


    "I do not know and I cannot say but know this, no matter what, I would not lose another child." He stood back up and gazed at the window. "Even if I lose Era, I would still leave a beacon of hope. Morgan!"


    ~~~~~


    Now an even bigger trouble has begun.. How would Era survive this? Thanks so much for reading and we just went premium! Buckle your seat belt, the ride just got tougher.

 Chapter 51 - Terror

    ************


    CHAPTER 51


    "Even if I lose Era, I would still leave a beacon of hope." As soon as he said that, he looked in the direction behind the curtains. "Morgan!"


    "Your majesty." A young boy came out from the door behind the curtain and bowed befpre Elrad.


    "Take her away, now."


    Emerald looked at the boy in question and then back at Elrad. She could see the pain etched deep in his iris. She knew this was hard for him as well. Even though she knew it was te best and right thing to do, she found it hard to let go.


    Finding the courage left in her, Emerald held her daughter close, hugging her for the very last time.


    "Eleora, darling."


    "Yes, mother."


    "I love you and your father loves you too."


    "Mum, I am scared."


    "I know, but remember, I am here with you in your heart and so is your father. You need to go see big sister Era now. Father and I would catch up. Go with Morgan and respect him, okay?"


    Eleora nodded her reply but somehow she felt this was not just a normal goodbye but this was the end. "Mother."


    "My light, please. Have courage and be strong. I love you." Emerald wiped her daughter''s tears and stood up, before moving her towards the young lad waiting for her.


    "Mother, father, stay with me, please," Eleora pleaded once more.


    Elrad let out a deep breath and managed to respond to her. "Go on dear. We love you."


    With tears in her eyes, she did as she was told and walked up to Morgan. Just as their hands touched, Elrad and Emerald turned around while holding each other''s hands for support.


    Unlike her husband, Emerald looked down as her eyes shut close. The piercing scream from the passageway nearby was almost deafening but there was nothing they could do to help.


    Their armies were outnumbered and they, unprepared for battle. It was a situation of the strong preying on the weak.


    "HELP!"


    She shuddered with each passing second, not in fear of her demise but the unimaginable horrors her people faced.


    Whereas the once austere king looked at the opened door of the courtroom suspecting that a soldier would approach them any moment to slay their bodies, or perhaps the intruder would suggest a gruesome death for the royal family.


    Just as that thought crossed his mind, the heavy boots of the soldier finally stopped and came face to face with them.


    "You."


    "Happy to see me? Do not worry, I would make sure your death are painless and long."


    "Father!"


    Both Emerald and Elrad turned around to see who shouted, only for their eyes to lock with the terrified ones of their daughter as her screams became louder.


    "Eleora." Emerald stared at her in shock. She was not supposed to see this. What was going on?


    She looked back up when she heard the sound of boot approach from where Eleora stood and saw a soldier with blood stained sword and the head of someone in his hand.


    "Oh my¡­ Morgan!"


    That had already explained what was wrong. The next thing they knew, he stepped forward, moving towards Eleora.


    Emerald forgot about everything and quickly rushed to shield her daughter from the sword about to reign down on her, turning her back on her attacker and hugging her daughter so close to herself.


    SWOOSH!


    Elrad watched in shock and horror as the sword came slashing down on his wife''s back. "Emerald."


    She coughed, and blood sprayed on the white tiled floor but she did not let go. Not satisfied, the soldier raised his sword again. This time around, Elrad''s senses returned.


    Immediately, he drew his sword and rushed in front of his wife, protecting her from another attack and killing the soldier in one swift move.


    "Impressive. Let us see just how far you can go," Caspian roared and lunged for Elrad. Taking the initiative, he pushed Emerald away and went head on with Caspian, fighting with all he got.


    Taking this opportunity, Emerald, moved Eleora to the side while Caspian was not looking and opened a secret small door.


    "Go in, my love. It would lead you to my chambers. Find Emma and she would help you. No matter what, keep running until you find Era. I love you."


    "Mum, you are bleeding," Eleora stated with red eyes and puffy cheeks as more tears streamed down her face.


    "I am fine. Just be strong and do not be frightened. Do not make noise."


    Without another word, she pecked her daughter on the forehead and pushed her lightly inside then she closed the small wall and quickly left there.


    No sooner had she come out and she was trying to escape somewhere far from where she kept her daughter, that she head a voice.


    "Going somewhere?" Emerald looked up in shock and tried to run away. Unfortunately she was too weak and the econd she turned, she felt the coldness of the steel go through her from behind.


    "El¡­" she paused and coughed as more blood poured out of her mouth and her injury on her stomach.


    "I don''t think so." He pulled out his sword sharply and slashed at her back again.


    Elrad who had heard is wife call on him, turned around, only to witness the wicked way in which she was killed.


    THUD!


    That was all he saw and he watched as her body fell to the floor, in cold blood. "Emerald! No!"


    SWOOSH!


    Taking that distraction as an advantage, Caspian swung into action and stabbed him at his side. Quickly, he managed to turn around and swung his sword at Caspian.


    Unfortunately, his sword only grazed the forearm of his enemy before Caspian drew out his sword and moved away in time.


    In anger, Elrad took a step forward only for him to pause and cough out blood. He looked down quickly at his side and saw a black blood. It was then his mind registered that he was¡­


    ''Poison.''


    He looked back up but it was already too late.


    SWOOSH!


    Caspian sung his sword again and this time, went for his neck.

 Chapter 52 - Collapse Of Meribia

    ************


    CHAPTER 52


    The heavy thudding of the war drums could be heard echoing from afar off as the kingdom''s flag swung in the sky, a sign of their victory.


    Not so far from that flag, was another flag smeared in blood. One that she recognized even with her eyes closed. It was the flag of Meribia, her kingdom, a sign of outward and utmost defeat.


    Era watched from the window of her room. Her eyes filled with pain and her as her shaky hands held the window sling for support.


    A light cough and the tears which she held back since finally spilt out of her sockets.


    She could not believe it. Her worst fear had come upon her.


    "No. It cannot be. No."


    "Your majesty," Aeverie began and paused, watching her from the side where she stood behind her.


    "No. Aeverie tell me it isn''t true," Era voiced out in a broken voice. More and more tears continued to flow down her exquisite face but that did not matter.


    Her head began to pound as did her heart in her chest to the rhythm of the bad omen bearing drum.


    "No, Averie, no!" She pulled back, a hand over her lips as her body bent down a bit.


    "Your majesty, please," she took a step forward but she could not do that which she intended. Her hands hung in mid-air. She wanted to hold Era, comfort her and plead with her but her position did not allow her.


    While her mind was preoccupied about the right thing to do to comfort her, Era looked ahead again, only for her eyes to see that which should never have been seen.


    Hanging atop a spearhead, was the head of her father, Elrad, King of Meribia. Her eyes bore out of their socket upon sighting it. She could already tell the gruesome way of his death.


    Her inside churned and her heart clenched in contempt and in pain.


    Quickly Era scrambled back to her initial position close to the window and clutched tight on the sling again, ignoring how pale her knuckles had turned.


    "NO, NO, NO, NO, NO, NO. They cannot go!" Era screamed again. Her eyes searched and she saw towards the left-hand side of the one who held her father''s head, was that of her mother''s.


    She watched as the one who gave her life hung pitifully for all eyes to see, with a stain of blood, etched at the side of her lips and her lovely eyes closed as her hair draped down in a scattered mess.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!"


    "AAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!"


    This time around, Era screamed with all her might. She shouted from deep within as her pain coursed through her. Ignoring whatever was to happen. Ignoring the stares of the people at the palace grounds below as she was careful of nothing.


    She did not mind her prestige nor her dignified looks. At that point, nothing else mattered to her.


    Nothing at all!


    "Your Grace."


    Aeverie could no longer control it and she threw protocol to the wind as she lounged forwards and grabbed Era before she did the unthinkable b throwing herself out the window and to her death.


    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! MOTHERRRRR! FATHERR!!"


    Her screams deafened the eardrums of all those who heard, particularly Aeverie, her Lady Royal.


    At her back were her young maids. They did not dare come close. They were all heart-stricken. They were in pain as well.


    It was terrible news and a terrible day for their queen.


    "What are you standing there doing, Aquata, Arya, Azzura. Hurry and help her majesty."


    It was like the spell placed on them immediately vanished and they regained themselves. Quickly, all three girls hurried forward to assist Aeverie to hold the troubled and pain-stricken queen.


    "Nooooooo. Mother, Father, please come back! Come back to me!"


    "Your Grace, please. Your grace," Aeverie called out again.


    She was pleading with her but on what charge? On what account? Was there anything she could require of Era at this point? She did not know what to tell her exactly as she too was pained so much.


    If the head of the king and queen of Meribi was hanging plainly for all to see, what then had become of her kingdom and people?


    Definitely gone as well.


    "NO, no, no, no. Let me go. Leave me." She struggled against them and somehow managed to escape running back to her window and pulling herself outwards.


    "Oh my goodness. Quickly, get her majesty down," Aeverie commanded and rushed up with them.


    Era did not do anything stupid though. She looked out the window with red eyes. It was as though she recalled something and her eyes began to frantically search for that thing.


    She rumpaged through the army of soldiers. Through the heads of the general, she recognized but she did not find what she was looking for.


    "Your grace, please. Come down from there," Aeverie pleaded but Era heard nothing at this moment.


    Her eyes searched again and when she was sure she couldn''t find it, she brought her gaze back to the first head on a spearhead, her fathers.


    Her lips pursed but Era could neither say anything nor voice out her hurt. The words just seemed too heavy at that moment to utter.


    Finally, her eyes went down the pike, to the hand holding it and then her gaze locked with his.


    "Well done, Caspian. The heavens would reject your spirit and the earth, your corpse when you shall meet your gruesome end. Only vultures would have mercy to eat up your carcass and cast your remains away from the earth to purify it. I curse you."


    As soon as she finished, her lips quaked because her eyes saw her mother''s lovely face again.


    Even in death, she still was the epitome of beauty that she always was. A true queen and a loving mother.


    "Mother. Mother, I am sorry. I am so sorry for not being able to liberate our people and save you and father. I am so sorry that my existence is for nought. I am coming."


    Lifting herself up with whatever strength was left in her, Era was prepared to fall¡­


    "YOUR MAJESTY!"

 Chapter 53 - Her Kingdom Has Fallen

    ************


    CHAPTER 53


    "I am so sorry that my existence is for nought. I am coming."


    Lifting herself up with whatever strength was left in her, Era was prepared to fall, when several hands held her from behind and pulled her back to the ground.


    As soon as she fell on them, she lost consciousness. Her heart could no longer support all the pain she was in and she fainted.


    "YOUR MAJESTY!"


    ****


    The heavy doors to the throne room, pushed open in one swept push as the thundering sounds of victory boots, echoed along the passageway.


    "Make way, for Lord Caspian, leader of the king''s armies and commander under the King. Victory is ours."


    Vidor raised his head as soon as he heard the announcement made and just as that Caspian appeared before him, standing at the doorway to his throne room.


    He did not say anything other than signalling for him to come inside and he did.


    "Greetings O, mighty king of valour. I Vidor, have returned from the war and proclaimed your victorious name. Her kingdom has fallen," he announced with a bow.


    "Rise." Standing up from his throne and making his way down the throne, a small smile appeared on his lips.


    Yes, that was what brought joy to his already gone heart. Whenever he won a battle, he would smile and feel on top of the world.


    Now for some unknown reasons, he was winning this battle but could only manage a saddened smile.


    Caspian noticed this and frowned a bit but tried his best to ensure Vidor did not see him.


    ''Hmm, why is the king like this? Isn''t it what he wants?'' Caspian questioned himself silently. ''Why does it feel like he is not satisfied with why conquest? Where is that smile that always resonated around him whenever he won a battle? Do not tell me Vidor has changed¡­'' Caspian thought again.


    ''Perhaps if I give him this news, he would feel more proud. Yes, that is what I would do.''


    "Your majesty," he lifted his eyes, she could look intently at Vidor and see if he was alright before continuing his speech.


    "Speak."


    "Well, I¡­ you know." Still, he found himself stuttering, searching for the right words to use since Vidor was not in the right mood at the moment.


    "Spill it out. My patience is running thing," he half yelled.


    "Sure, Your Grace." He cleared his throat, then straightened his back. "Just to be sure that we would not have a future case of a dead king rising again, I brought back the head of Elrad and his wife. I hope it pleases you."


    A wicked grin appeared on his lips as he waited for a response.


    ''He did what? What would Era say?'' Vidor questioned within himself.


    He did not understand how all these had turned out quickly.


    ''Why am I even thinking of her right now? Or is it that I feel sad and not happy because I took her family and people from her? No, this is all rubbish, Vidor. Your joy is not from her. Your kingdom was threatened and life too. If she cared for your life, then she would not join them.''


    With that thought in place, a more charming smile, better than his usual smirk, appeared on his lips and he nodded his head.


    "You have done well, my general. Prepare, a celebration would be put in place this night, to celebrate your victory."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    "You deserve it all, my general. Now go. You need to rest before the time for our celebration." Saying that he turned around, ready to return to his throne when Caspian''s voice stopped him.


    "Time, your majesty, you know you value your time, my king."


    "Good thinking. The celebration starts at exactly, 21:00 hours."


    "As you wish, your majesty."


    By the time Caspian and the soldiers that came with his left, Vidor returned to his throne and let out an exasperated sigh. He was tired no doubt but more importantly, that smile he had a few minutes back was gone.


    It was not genuine and he knew because his heart did not seem to want to celebrate at all. For a very big reason, he was not feeling okay and it was the first time.


    He so much wanted to rejoice that his enemy has been put down but why couldn''t he find the happiness that he so desired?


    Letting out a deep sigh, Vidor stood up from his throne and shook his head.


    ''This is so not good. Something is definitely wrong somewhere? Ever since  had that dream, my peace of mind had disappeared.''


    He looked up and stared at the window, the sun had set and the sky looked red from its beauty. A clear indication that doom had occurred and the earth cried for the loss of its humans and the blood used to taint her land.


    ''I already did the right thing by scolding Caspian just to appease her spirit, so why now that I did the right thing by taking my enemy down, does my heart not still yearn and rejoice as it should? Something definitely is wrong. Perhaps it is just me feeling down or perhaps it is just¡­ No, stop thinking in that direction.''


    After scolding himself and trying to brush the matter aside, Vidor looked around and finally found who he was searching for.


    "You," he said pointing to one of his servant boy. "Come." The boy took a step forward and bowed his head.


    "What is the queen doing now?" Vidor questioned.


    "Your majesty, it is said that she has been wailing nonstop."


    "What does she expect when her family tried to plan a coup? She should be grateful that I did not add her to the massacre. Well, that is her punishment, to suffer the pain of losing them."


    The serving boy did not say anything but just kept mute and allowed him to carry on. Personally, he felt that was a cruel enough punishment for the queen. After all, it was her family that did it and not her, but who was he to speak.


    "No worries. Keep an eye on her and report to me any suspicious move from her chambers."


    "Yes, your majesty."

 Chapter 54 - Celebration: Damions Truth

    *************


    CHAPTER 54


    At the appointed time, the party began as the kingdom''s top aristocrats and Lords came to grace the occasion. For many kings who had now turned dukes, they felt saddened that Elrad was no more and his people gone for nothing.


    Even more, they felt so much pity for Era who had just been married to the kingdom and had her family exterminated just like that.


    "One would have thought that being married to the king would actually grant one that favour you so desire and save your people," one of the dukes, voiced out to his mates.


    "It actually turns out that being married to the devil was in no words better than the situation you were in before."


    "Now, it seems as though she just went from the frying pan to the fire."


    "I sincerely am glad my daughter was not in her shoes," another man added.


    "Exactly. Considering we envied Elrad when she got married to Etheria. It is such a shame though," the fifth man chipped in.


    "A shame? I think her luck was good but unfortunately, nothing lasts forever. She ran out of luck."


    "If not that her parents were the greedy and stupid ones, do you think that they could have gotten them so easily? It is unfortunate that she is the one paying the price for all these things," the first duke added.


    "I am sorry to say but you all are so quick to judge," another man said, walking towards them.


    "Lord Damian. What do you mean by that?" the second man asked.


    "Very simple, Lord Edward. You all just believe Elrad is stupid enough to do that?"


    "What are you insinuating, Lord Damian?" the third man asked, looking more confused than the rest of them.


    "Are you trying to say that they were framed and all this was a plot?" Lord Edward, inquired again causing Damian to let out a deep sigh at their level of ignorance.


    "I never said anything. You insinuated it yourself."


    "Why you¡­"


    "Hold your horses. I only stated that you all are too eager to judge, nothing more, nothing less."


    "But¡­"


    "But nothing. Not all you see is as it seems. Everyone knows why Meribia has still been standing tall and proud till today. Elrad dared to do what none of us could, betrothing his pride and joy away for the sake of his people. He has always been careful and calculative. Of course, I do not think he is stupid enough to not count the cost and consequences of his actions were figured out."


    "I think he did and believed that having his daughter here, Vidor would fall and be an easy prey."


    Damian shook his head at his poor and stupid way of reasoning. "I pity your people. It is no wonder you gave easily and surrendered under him," Damian scorned.


    "Me? You are one to talk to. What about you? Aren''t you a duke?"


    "Hmm. Never you lump me in with the likes of you. My stand remains where it is. Next time think before pointing fingers."


    "Lord Damian, you said think before pointing fingers, meaning you are insinuating that the king is lying and di that for ulterior motives or he has someone doing the dirty work behind if I am not mistaken, that is what you said."


    "It is like you who have said it and has nothing to do with you hearing it from my mouth. Goodnight great kings, I mean Lords."


    With that, he ignored them and continued on his way to God knows where.


    ''It seems as though with each passing day they are left under Vidor''s reign, they become more stupid and what is worse is that they seem more relaxed now that someone else was in control. Lazy bastards as kings. I pity their kingdom. No wonder they fell easily without a fight.''


    As he left the ballroom, he gazed at the sky and stopped.


    He could feel how deeply the wind did blow and the strong aura in the atmosphere. There was a deep sadness in the sky and he knew where it came from. It was the air carrying with it the pain and grievances of the dead.


    "Hmm¡­ May your souls rest on. One day judgment shall come for you."


    He stayed there watching the empty night sky as his memories began to flood into his mind.


    It was about ten years now since he came under the rule of Vidor. Under every other Lord that willingly surrendered, he did not.


    He was one of the most feared kings in history but he had a weakness and that was his young daughters. He had lost his wife when they were a bit younger to sickness and vowed on her death bed not to ever allow anything happen to their twin daughters.


    Knowing this, Vidor sought to take over his kingdom but was threatened by the might of his armies as he was the fourth most powerful king in the land but that was not the challenge.


    His fighting spirit and his might, as well as courageous and daring behaviour, made him an enemy not to be reckoned with.


    Knowing full well that battling it out would cause a great loss on both ends, Vidor sought other means to make him surrender.


    In the process, he kidnapped both his pearl on one of their horse riding journey and threatened to kill them if Damian did not surrender.


    Although Damian was tempted to go to war, he couldn''t as Vidor brought the idea that they had trespassed into his kingdom and had all right to kill them for touching his fruits.


    A clear mistake on the part of the girls who were lured in. Seeing that he had carefully thought it out and with no way of not losing his pearls, he surrendered willingly to avoid the bloodshed of his people and daughters.


    And just to ensure he was kept in line, Vidor prevented him from seeing them till that very day.. One wrong move and they and his people would die just like what he did to Era.

 Chapter 55 - Celebration: Eras Suicide Attempt

    ************


    CHAPTER 55


    The more he thought about the ache ha had to go through these years, his eyes began to water. He was bound from being close to fifty feet from them, else Vidor would feel threatened and kill them.


    Yes, Era was a clear reminder of how ruthless Vidor was and no one better than him knew that this whole charade was as a result of the people surrounding him.


    ''Sigh, poor queen.''


    Just as he finished saying that, he looked to his side where her chambers were and to his surprise, he saw someone standing close to the window.


    ''What is she¡­?''


    ***


    Meanwhile, Era remain seated in her room looking like one who was done with life. Her maids had tried all they could to get her talking but she refused.


    She was in so much pain and the only thing she did was cry and wail every now and then.


    Surprisingly, when she heard about the news of the party her maids spoke about, she did not say anything but walked past them.


    After some minutes passed, she finally dismissed them and sat down alone.


    For over one hour since the party started, Era did not say anything or do anything. Instead, she sat down, not crying but thinking.


    ''Even in their death, he has the guts to honour my parent''s killers, his in-laws'' murderers with a lavish party. Has he no shame?'' Era thought within her.


    She scoffed after some time.


    ''It was a mistake. I was a fool to expect anything more from such a heartless monster. It is of no use remaining again. There is nothing worth fighting for.''


    She stood from her seat finally and sluggishly made her way to the window. For a long time, she did not do anything but stared at the open sky.


    Finally, a proud smile formed on her lips and she brought out something from her gown''s pocket.


    Unknown to her, Lord Damian was standing below her chambers and watching her every move. The way she stood there looking lifeless was more than enough to tell him that she was gone in mind and all that remained was ha body, void and empty.


    So when she brought out an object, he was not surprised. He took a step forward and paused, seeing as she did not do anything and kept on staring at the sky.


    Unfortunately for him, that was a wrong move to have waited as the next thing that happened before his eyes, left him mouth wide in shock.


    Era lifted her left hand a bit, "I would see you soon, dad, mum." She mumbled some words to herself and the next thing, she brought her right hand holding the small blade and slashed at her wrist.


    Within seconds, blood began to form and flow on her hand and down her elbow staining her white lovely gown.


    "Wait, don''t do it. NOO!!"


    Ignoring everything else, Damian threw caution to the wind and rushed through the front door, racing with all he got and pushing people from his way till he got to her chambers.


    By the time he got there, two guards stood outside guarding her room. Upon arrival, they drew their spears together, preventing him from entering.


    "Lord Damian, my apologies but as pertaining to the king''s order. No man shall go in without proper authorization to do so."


    "What the¡­ Get out of my way, she is in trouble." He rushed in, pushing at their spears and they forced him back.


    "Do not force us to draw our swords, Lord Damian."


    "Get the heck out of my bloody way, you imbecile!" he roared in anger, seeing that they were not ready to yield.


    Still their resolve did not change and they were ready for action. They feared him but they feared the king more. He was cunning and powerful. No one could afford to be killed just like that for another person.


    "GET OUT OF MY WAY!" He drew his sword, ready to battle it out with them. Of course, it was going to be an easy victory. "Get out now or I kill you and take the blame but I wonder what his majesty would do to you first if he finds out that the queen is dying and you refuse to allow in help his queen."


    "And how are we sure this is not a ploy by you to help her escape and put us in trouble?"


    "Then I would not have come by this time and with just me. Her majesty is committing suicide. Now get out of my way."


    Saying that he charged forward at them, throwing them away from his path and rushing in, to save Era.


    "Lord Damian!" the first yelled, getting up but was soon stopped by the second soldier. "What are you doing? We would be in trouble if his majesty finds out."


    "Have you ever seen him like that? Come, he might be saying the truth. If her majesty is dying.."


    Knowing the implication of them allowing her to die, both soldiers wasted no time and rushed in too.


    The moment Damian got in, he saw Era on the floor close to the window with blood on the ground where her hand laid.


    For a moment there, he was at a loss of words of what to do. He was shocked. She barely looked like she was breathing but on a closer look, she was.


    At first, he hesitated from touching her, considering she was still the king''s bride but then, he could not just stay and watch her kill herself. That was not the end to life even if things were not favourable.


    ''Come on, Damian, snap out of it and help her!'' he screamed within him.


    As soon as he bent down to lift her up, the soldiers ran in and met him kneeling, about to carry her. Their mouth hung agape with their tongues out. Never would they have believed.


    Right before their eyes, they watched him pick her up but did not say anything.


    "Stop standing there like morons and get me a clean cloth and clean bowl of water! Now!"

 Chapter 56 - The Queen Has Fallen [Bonus ]

    ************


    CHAPTER 56


    Right before their eyes, they watched him pick her up but did not say anything. It was when Damian noticed the blood still oozing out he recalled he missed a step.


    Turning around with Era in his arms, he yelled at them. "Stop standing there like morons and get me a clean cloth and clean bowl of water! Now!"


    "Yes sir," they chorused and made their way around to get the required things. On the other hand, he rushed her to her bed and ensured her cut hand, was away from the bed to avoid ruining the sheets. In less than two minutes, both of them rushed back with what he has asked for.


    Immediately, they handed it to him and stood aside, watching. Ignoring them for some seconds, Damian instantly went to work with rinsing her wound and tying her wrist.


    "Don''t just stand there," Damian complained. "You," he said pointing to the first. "Go get a physician and you," he pointed at the second guard.


    "Yes, My Lord?"


    "Hurry and inform his majesty that his queen is in danger and is fighting for her life."


    "Yes sir," they both chorused, causing Damian to irk his brows.


    "And what are you," he pointed to the first guard. "Still doing here went I already gave you your assignment?"


    "Sorry, my Lord."


    Both of them dashed out of the room, to deliver the message given to them.


    When Damian was sure they had gone, he turned his head towards Era. His eyes held some form of sadness within them just from looking at her.


    Seeing what she was suffering further reminded him of how much his daughters were suffering and probably worst.


    "I am sorry you came to suffer such terrible things, young one. It is unfortunate. One would think that getting married to him would signify ease and better life but who would have known that is a terrible fate that befell you?"


    He took in a deep breath before checking up on her. She was still breathing, faintly though and to him, it meant she would survive it.


    "Live on young one. You still have nations to free. I have seen you and watched you I have studied you, so I know, you would be better and the world would rejoice under your¡­"


    BANG!


    He turned around almost instantly to see the physician rushing in. "My Lord," he said between pants.


    "Yes, Doctor Louis, you came right on time. Save her please."


    "Yes, my Lord. I would do my best."


    "You must save her actually.


    "Noted. Please if you would excuse me, My Lord."


    "Oh yes." He stepped out of the way to grant him entrance with both hands at his back.


    Silently, he watched and prayed in his mind. Seeing her and her story made him think of his pearls and just like that he wished for her to be better as he would have them.


    ''Out of everyone now, you are having it worst. Even my pearls do not seem to be suffering the way you are. Aish, if Elrad had known, he would have surrendered rather than fight back to spare you from such hurt. I hate him for doing this to you, you know. I pray to the heavens that a miracle happens and you are well.''


    After about three minutes of checking her, the physician turned around to look at him. "My Lord." He called first but Damian did not answer.


    "My Lord?" He called again and got the same response. Apparently, he was left with no other option but to shout a bit because of Era. "My Lord!"


    "Yes!" He said, jolting up where he stood.


    "I am sorry to startle you, but I would need for everyone to step out. I need to begin immediate treatment. Thank you for aiding her first."


    "Oh¡­" he blinked, he could still not believe he was lost in thought that way. "Yes. Yes. I am sorry."


    Quickly he and the other guard that came with the physician exited the room, leaving him to do his work.


    ***


    Meanwhile, once the second guard left, he made his way as fast as his legs could carry him to the ballroom. His eyes searched frantically amidst the crowd for the one man whose aura and composure could not stay hidden.


    Unfortunately for him, no matter how hard he tried to find him, he didn''t see him.


    "Gosh, where his he when you need him? How can he just miraculously disappear?" The guard questioned himself, while still seeking him out.


    Unknown to him, Vidor who had been in the party was not feeling the vibes he usually got from such occasions. Feeling lost and empty, he walked out to the balcony to have fresh air and get his mind working in the right direction again.


    ''Sigh! Why is it that until now, my heart is still pained and confused? What wrong have I done to her to deserve this kind of punishment?''


    He scoffed and downed the wine in his glass till there was nothing left. ''I have no form of affection for her. In fact, I feel hatred towards her because of what her family did and she knew but went along with it. I thought she would be better. For crying out loud, she is married to me, how could she? I may not love her but she is na?ve, why would she do this?''


    No matter how hard he tried to search his brain for the right answer, he couldn''t find it.


    Rather it felt like is mind was moving in circles anytime he came close to finding out the answer.


    "Damn you witch!" He cursed loudly. "Wouldn''t you leave me alone till now? Aish!" Unknown to Vidor, someone watched him and when he looked a bit okay, he stepped out from hiding.


    "Your Grace."


    "Who dares disturb me?" Vidor questioned without turning around.


    "It s your humble servant. I dare not but I believe this celebration is for ypur glory and you shouldn''t miss it."


    "Caspian, fine, let''s go in."


    "Your Majesty, the Queen has fallen."

 Chapter 57 - Revive Her At All Cost

    ***********


    CHAPTER 57


    "Caspian."


    "Yes, Your Grace?"


    Vidor was about saying something, then he paused. After another minute of silence, he finally spoke. "Fine. Let''s go in."


    "After you, Your Grace," Caspian said with a bow. And even though Vidor did not look at him, he knew the King must be paid respect to.


    Without uttering a word to him, he turned around and made his way back to his party. Not up to a minute when they got back in, the guard rushed up to them and bowed deeply.


    "Your Majesty," he said between pants.


    Both Vidor and Caspian were shocked by the manner of approach but before they could fathom what was going on, the boy raised his head and looked at him with panic-stricken eyes. "The Queen has fallen."


    "What?"


    "Your grace, she¡­ she¡­"


    "She what?"


    "Your majesty, the queen tried to commit suicide."


    GBAGHAN!


    For a minute there, Vidor forgot everything else and looked dumbfounded. He could not believe what he just hard but who was he kidding. He heard rightly. His wife tried to kill herself.


    "Your Majesty," the guard called again when he noticed the way and manner in which the king looked. "Your Grace."


    "Yes?" He still looked pale from the news but somehow he managed to compose himself and speak well. "Umm, where is she?"


    "In her chambers as we speak, your majesty."


    "Quickly, send for the physician. I cannot allow her to die."


    "Your majes¡­" he had not yet finished what he was about to say when Caspian raised his hand in front of the guard to silence him.


    "Your majesty, I do not know why you are agitated," he began.


    "Excuse me?"


    "I know it seems somehow but there is no need to feel this way. If she wants to go and join her treacherous family, then by all means allow her. Our kingdom does not need such a queen. She is weak and cunny."


    "Lord Caspian! How can you say that?"


    "Shut your mouth. Who gave you the audacity to speak before his majesty?!"


    "I am sorry, my Lord but it is the queen we are talking about."


    "And have you forgotten what she did? Her family plotted against the king. Which do you think is more important? Her life or his?"


    "My apologies, Your Grace, I never meant to be rude."


    "Forget it. You are both right."


    "Your Grace," Caspian called out. He was about persuading him against it when Vidor did the exact same thing to him that he did to the guard.


    "I would not hear it. She deserves to die no doubt but I let her live for a reason. Killing her would be much too generous on my part which was why I let her live so she could live with such guilt and pain of her family and kingdom gone."


    "Oh, your majesty is so clever. Now I understand. What better punishment than to allow her to see the heads and corpses of her family hanging on the gate for all to see as an example of the might and vigour of your majesty. It would ruin her and what is more, is the fact that she cannot die to take away the shame but would live through the snares of everyone. Perfect."


    "Now you know why I cannot let her take her life. Send for the physician."


    "About that your grace."


    "Yes, what is the delay for?"


    "Lord Damian has already sent for the royal physician."


    "Lord Damian?"


    "Damian?"


    ****


    Thinking that something must have indeed been wrong, Damian was determined to go get the king and make him see what his annoying thirst for power and rulership had caused when he heard a familiar voice.


    "Make way for his majesty."


    "Finally." No sooner had he said that, than Vidor to the next bend and appeared before him.


    "Your majesty," Damian greeted with a deep bow.


    Vidor neither responded nor made any gesture towards him. All he did was to eye him from the head down and then back up before moving past him.


    Quickly the doors to her room paved open for him to enter while the others stayed outside.


    The second he entered, the physician stopped what he was doing and paid his respects. "Greetings, your majesty."


    "Hmm. How is she?" Vidor inquired.


    "She is weak as she lost a lot of blood but, she would make it."


    "Thanks. Make sure she survives. Revive her at all cost."


    "Yes, Your majesty. I would definitely do my best."


    He nodded at the physician and then tilted his head a bit to the side, his eyes directed at the door. "She cannot die like that. She must serve her punishment."


    0_0


    "Any problem?"


    "No sire, I will do as you have commanded."


    ***


    Just about the same time, Vidor got inside, Damian raised his head only for him to come face to face with the enemy he never wanted to see.


    "If it isn''t the stubborn Duke," Caspian voiced out nonchalantly.


    "And if it isn''t the most annoying Lord there ever was."


    ''I may be annoying but I remain the King''s Regent."


    "A terrible mistake he made."


    ''The best choice actually. With me, I could ensure he brought down Kingdoms like yours."


    "Hmm, at least I own and rule a nation," Damian boasted still. Even though he was now under Etheria, he never showed any form of likeness for the kingdom.


    Everyone knew of his hatred and they knew he couldn''t do anything more because his love for his daughters and people came first before his pride.


    "And I, Caspian rule all other kingdoms under Etheria."


    "So you now call yourself King? I wonder what Vidor would think of this."


    "It is my word against yours. Who do you think he would believe?" With a victorious smirk on his face, he raised his chin, proudly and made his way to the door to eavesdrop on what was going on.


    And the second he heard the king say she must survive, his eyes widened in shock. "What?" He voiced out a bit loudly.


    "She cannot die like that. She must serve her punishment."


    Hearing Vidor''s thought, a proud smile reappeared on his face.. ''Yes.''

 Chapter 58 - How Did This Happen?

    ************


    CHAPTER 58 ¨C How Did This Happen?


    As soon as he left there after giving some necessary instructions, Vidor returned immediately to his room, ignoring every other thing anyone wanted to say to him especially Caspian.


    ''Why are all these things happening to me all of a sudden?'' Vidor thought within himself.


    ''Why did she try to take her life? Does she think I would let her go so easily? But I really hope she survives and everything becomes normal.''


    He paused in his pacing and looked around. It was at this time that Vidor noticed he had been pacing all around his room and poring the drink in his hand along the way subconsciously.


    He peeled his gaze off the annoying trail of spilled drink that was on the ground and looked at the glass cup in his hand.


    "Oh come on! Aish! What have I done? How did this happen?'' He lamented to himself.


    "Why am I so bothered about her like this?" He downed the content remaining and drank the last wine before throwing away the cup way on his bed and luckily for him it didn''t roll off nor fall away.


    Letting out a deep sigh, he reached up to his hair with both hands and got some locks tangled in his fingers. For a while he left his hands there before finally letting his hair go free.


    "What is going on with me? Why am I not at ease? Why is everything just going scattered for me? Why is my mind no longer at peace with itself? This is the first time in my life that this actually happened to me. What punishment is this?" Vidor continued to question himself.


    "It is not like her family or kingdom that I first crushed, so why now does a lady that means nothing to me now have such dire effect on me? No, this must be that witches curse and nothing more. I must find out what is wrong and what to do to fix it."


    With that resolve a light glint flashed in his eyes. To him there was hope now. He was going to fix it all.


    Just as he was about taking a step towards the door, a thought crept into his mind and he halted in his steps.


    "Wait. Where am I going to seek help from? I killed virtually all of them then and if there be any still surviving, they would not have mercy on me to help me out. Worst case scenario, I may end up having more curses placed on me. No. I cannot afford another problem such as this again."


    He closed his eyes and retraced his steps towards his bed to finally sit and enjoy the comfort it provided but unfortunately for him, even that was eroded quickly.


    All of a sudden he heard a deafening laughter and he turned around to see who it was. However, no matter how many times he checked, he did not see anyone.


    "Stop it."


    "Hahahaaa¡­. Hahhaaa¡­."


    But having waited a while he saw no one nor did he hear the voice again and became calm but his heart was still worried.


    Worried that someone was watching him, worried that Era was going to be lost, worried that his doom had just began and he may not know how to escape it.


    "What if she survives it now and attempts to kill herself again? What have I done? Why is she my torment?"


    Feeling his frustration rush over him again, Vidor resigned himself tp his fate and lay down to sleep. "If I perish, then I do. If I can find a solution then I will. I would not ponder over it again and go to bed. I am after all, the one and only true king."


    ***


    "Haha hahhaa¡­ Hahhaa haaahahhaaa¡­ Hahahaaaaa¡­" The way the voice sounded gave him an eerie feeling that he could not explain. It felt like things were only becoming more and more terrible.


    The next thing he knew, he found himself in a complete void. Darkness was everywhere and in that darkness, he heard the same voice again, this time louder than before and even closer than the last.


    "Stop it and come out, whoever you are!" Vidor yelled out in anger.


    "Hahhaaahhhhaahha¡­"


    "Come on out and stop being a coward."


    "Coward? Wow. I am not the one cowering in fear now am I? How come I am the one being called a coward? Or is it that the great and mighty king Vidor is scared out of his wits that all he has are power in the fist and is scared of the unknown?"


    "It is useless speaking with a ghost. You are just made up, nothing more."


    "I pity Etheria for having such a weakling for a king. You want to see me? Tah! Who told you, you have the right to see me, huh? Hahhahaaa¡­ the time has come. You wonder who I am? Do not worry, I would let you see."


    "Ypou better just stop acting and then perhaops I can spare you. Come out!" Vidor commanded yet again.


    "How dare you think you can kill one who has already been killed or have ypou fprgotten? I would help your memory."


    As she finished saying that, the next thing Vidor saw left him tongue tied and shock beyond words.


    Like a great gush of wind, she came to stand before him, as close as anyone had ever being before, suddenly appearing out of the blue.


    "Ah!" For a moment there, he forgot who he was as king and yelled out in fear. He took the opportunity to look at her well. She was beautiful and wearing a nice dark green gown, coupled with how stylishly her hair was made and packed, she looked nothing more like the voice.


    "Scared? You make me sick!" she yelled into his face causing him to stumble backwards at the sudden attack.


    "Vidor! Remember. I look tattered then but this was the real me. A woman of grace and beauty, adored by her kind but you reduced me to this."


    "Ahh!"

 Chapter 59 - Dream: This Is Karma.

    ************


    CHAPTER 59


    In the same vein, she rushed towards him but unlike the last time, he did not move back but stood his ground. However, the plans she had for him was different.


    Rather than reappearing as the fine lady that she was, she reappeared just the same way she looked when she died.


    "Ahh!" This time around he was shocked beyond words and fell down on his butt.


    "Oh, you hate my unlikely sight? Well, you made sure this was how I look, so why should you hate it now if you did not hate it then?"


    "Go away."


    "HOW DARE YOU?!"


    The witch roared in anger. "Look at me. You must look at me. You bathed in the joy of my death, now you must enjoy the sight. Look, Vidor!"


    "Why are you doing this to me? Why are you tormenting me?" Vidor finally asked but he tried not to see her. He was already tired of the torment he was going through with the nightmares and restlessness but now if he looked at her, he knew it would be worst.


    "Remember Vidor, my last words to you."


    Saying this, she flipped her hand and the darkness dispersed to reveal the scene of old, one that was all too familiar to him and one he had soon come to dread and wished was a different tale.


    "Deny it if you can. I would kill any woman I deem fit to. The world would be so much better without your species."


    "Till now your hatred for women still runs deep. Can''t you change?!"


    "Change¡­ hehe¡­" he chuckled. "I, King Vidor of Etheria do not change."


    "Fine then. The very species you hate, you would only end up falling deeply in love with one and when the time comes, you would feel miserable by your love for her," she proclaimed.


    "Silence!" Vidor bellowed.


    A wicked smirk appeared on her lips as she chose her next set of words carefully. "And the moment she decides to love you back, your doom will come."


    "I said, shut up!" He stood up in anger and marched towards her with great strides.


    "I curse you, Vidor. You would find love and love that same species you hate and that particular species would be your end. Remember, your DOOM!"


    SWOOSH!


    THUD!


    She dropped dead on the floor.


    She waved her hand and the scene dispersed again, bringing them to that darkness and void they were before.


    "I see you have met her. Hmph!" she scoffed. "Do you think I would die and leave you just like that? No. I would torment you until I see your end. Relax, your time would soon come. Only then can I peacefully go to rest? The first witch has rested. I await the day when I and my kind"


    She paused taking in a very deep breath. "When we can as well. Until then, it would give me great joy to come and torment you as you have tormented my kind. You would see me every now and then. I would watch you and make merry at your miserable situation. This is karma."


    "I do not believe in karma!"


    "This is karma. This is karma. This is karma. This is karma. This is karma¡­" Like an altorecorder, or a mantra she kept on uttering those words as they became louder and louder in his ears till he eventually jumped up and found himself rolling off the bed and onto the ground.


    THUD!


    Immediately he stood up from the ground and sat back down on the bed. For the first time in a long while, King Vidor has a very strong and terrible nightmare. It was one he tried to break free from but no matter what he did, he couldn''t.


    His chest rose and fell with each breath he managed. His eyes were wide open as realization dawned on him.


    "No, dammit! Curse that witch! This is all a joke and just my mind playing its trick on me and nothing more."


    He stood up again and walked towards the table in his room and quickly poured himself a glass of water.


    A large gulp followed thereafter then the hard hitting of the cup when he was done. His eyes shone more in the barely lit room. It was like he was born again with so much light and fire stirring deep within him.


    Some of the water he had hurriedly gushed down spilt at the corners of his lips. Using his left hands to wipe them clean, Vidor made his way to his balcony to see Era.


    From where he stood, he could see the light still dancingly with glee in her brightly room. A part of him wondered if she was already awake by then. Then again, he couldn''t know.


    He let out a deep sigh, rubbing a hand down the length of his face as he inhaled the fresh morning breeze. He looked back in to the wall clock hanging on his wall in the room.


    "Just bloody past 2 am and that witch had the gut to appear in my dream. Bloody hell! How in the world does she expect me to sleep now?!''


    ***


    In the same vein, era slept soundly in her room. The physician did his best in ensuring she was far from harm and now she was safe and sound.


    It had been a while since she lost consciousness and was unaware of all that was going on around her.


    Her eyes moved in her sleep but she did not wake up. It looked like she was troubled but by what?


    In her distress,  Aeverie stood up from the chair in which she sat and hurried over to her bed side. "Your majesty. Calm down, it is only but a dream. Please calm down, you are safe and sound."


    While she said that, even from her heart she could not determine what would happen to the queen after she wakes up.


    "I wish all things were okay just for your sake, my queen."

 Chapter 60 - Dream 2: Eras Nightmare.

    ************


    CHAPTER 60


    If there is anything, she knew the king would be furious with her but who was she to remind her of that after what she just went through.


    "I wish all things were okay just for your sake, my queen but we live in a cruel world and are forced to bear with it. I am sorry. Do not wake up yet and sleep on in a peaceful place if it is better than this, for now."


    Unknown to her, Era was facing something else entirely in there. She tossed and turned, moving her head in turn but she still did not wake up which baffled Aeverie.


    **Dream**


    Standing alone in an empty land, Era turned her head from side to side to figure out what was going on or who was there with her only to find nothing and no one. In that confusion, she took a step forward and the next second she could hear the sound of the war drum echoing loudly.


    Her eyes widened in shock as realization struck home as to what was about to happen.


    "No. Please stop it. Do not beat the war drum again."


    The more she spoke, the more the sound became louder and nearer. Seeing that her plea was doing nothing, she decided to go find who was beating the drum so she could stop the person.


    As she took another step forward, the world around her changed and she found herself in the battlefield. She finally stepped on the ground, trying to find her balance only for her to hear¡­


    Squish!


    She looked down instinctively to see what she stepped on.


    "Ahhh!" she screamed in horror as she noticed that what she stepped on was nothing other than the skull of a man putting on stained armour.


    She looked closely and noticed that the amour was none other than¡­


    "Meribia! Ahhh!" She screamed, taking a step back and almost puking from the pungent smell of blood oozing everywhere.


    Her head turned from side to side as she sought a means of escape from the bloody scene but she didn''t find it. Rather the wails and slashing of swords could be heard clearly from around her, almost deafening her eardrums with it. "No, no, no, no!"


    "Please, stop it. No more killing. Please, they are innocent stop it. Stop it!"


    She kept on screaming ''stop it'' but no one heard her and nobody did as she had said. Her eyes began to tear as she saw the lives of her people lost one after the other. Men, young sons, all dropping dead on the ground, their blood soiling the ground and staining the pure earth.


    "No. Please, someone, anyone stop it please."


    The more she cried the more the killing continued and before she knew what was happening, she saw the men ride in full force and entered the nearest village, instantly, the sounds of wailing mothers, children and slashing of swords could be heard.


    She followed after them and as she ran, ignoring the dead bodies on the floor, she found herself in the village.


    She saw a young girl crawling on the floor with her back while she faced her killer. A huge man standing before her with his hand holding his sword raised at her.


    "No, she is only but a child!" era screamed and the next thing¡­


    SWOOSH!


    "NOOO! How could you do that?! She is a child." The more she yelled out in anger and pain, the more she was ignored.


    He moved on to the next child and slew the young boy too. She looked all around her. It was slaughter upon slaughter. Her heart thudded loudly in her chest and began to ache her.


    This was too much but she couldn''t do anything to stop the terror.


    To her right, she saw a little child of about three years old, running and crying. Shee was moved by what she saw and rushed up to the girl only for the young child to stop when she saw a towering figure stand in her way.


    Like the child, Era too looked up and her eyes met with his. It felt like he was looking at her but in reality that wasn''t the case. He couldn''t see her. He did not even notice if she was there because she wasn''t.


    She recognized the man quickly and raised her hand to stop the abomination he was about to commit.


    "Caspian, No!"


    It was too late. He raised his hand and ignoring the cries of the young child, brought his sword down on her and in one swift move, ended her misery."


    Era shook to her bones as a cold chill crept up her spine and down her whole body.


    She stood there pale and confused, lost in fact but what more could she do? She was outrightly speechless. This was her people all falling one after the other for a crime they did not commit.


    At this stage, nothing else mattered to her anymore. Nothing but to seek help at the people she knew she could always seek help from.


    "Father! Mother, do something, please, make them stop!" Era screamed, shutting her eyes in the process.


    VOOOM!


    Suddenly, everything went still and quiet. She did not know what had occurred and wondered if it was something bad.


    She pried her eyes open and looked around. She was now standing in the palace, her father''s throne room.


    She searched and found him standing somewhere lost in thoughts. She listened carefully and the noise in the background that she had somehow drowned out suddenly became audible. "No."


    Her lips quivered and her body trembled. She knew the sound. "The palace is under attack."


    She watched as the doors suddenly flew open and a lady rushed in. Era''s eyes flew wide instantly. "Mother."


    She did not understand why she was seeing this in the first place but she could not wake up even if she wanted to. Her only option was to watch the horrors that took place in her kingdom.


    She watched as her mother rushed into the arms of her father seeking some form of hope and he too wrapped his arms around her shaking silhouette as she slumped in his embrace.


    Meanwhile, in the crucial moment a faint noise of sobbing slowly grew louder as the stumbling footsteps came closer, a toddler appeared running from the arcade nearby while rubbing her eyes.


    Her mother leapt forward towards the terrified child as she wrapped her small body into a protective hug.


    "Shh, momma is here now. It is going to be alright. I promise you, nothing would happen to you, my love."


    "Elrad," she began and paused as the hot tears trickled down her lovely face.


    "Elrad, we cannot allow her¡­" she sobbed. "She is too young. Where is Era? Has something bad happened to my firstborn too?"


    Hearing her mother''s panic-stricken voice tore her so much. "Even at the end, you still thought of me whereas I knew not what was going to befall you. I have failed you, mum. I failed you all and our people. I am sorry."


    "Why didn''t our spy warn us of anything? Or has he too, met similar woe?" Emerald voiced out again.


    The more she spoke, the more she wept, further scaring the little one in her hands and making Elrad''s last shred of hope and faith crumble as his heart did break at the thought of Era meeting the same fate.


    "Shhh¡­" he hushed her, squatting to her level. "What nonsense are you sprouting? Era is safe, I am sure of that."


    "Then why has he broken the agreement?"


    "I do not know and I cannot say but know this, no matter what, I would not lose another child." He stood back up and gazed at the window. "Even if I lose Era, I would still leave a beacon of hope. Morgan!"


    "Your majesty." the young boy said and bowed before Elrad.


    "Take her away, now."


    "Eleora, darling."


    "Yes, mother."


    "I love you and your father loves you too."


    "Mum, I am scared."


    "I know, but remember, I am here with you in your heart and so is your father. You need to go see big sister Era now. Father and I would catch up. Go with Morgan and respect him, okay?"


    Eleora nodded her reply. "Mother."


    "My light, please. Have courage and be strong. I love you."  Emerald wiped her daughter''s tears and stood up, before moving her towards the young lad waiting for her.


    "Mother, father, stay with me, please," Eleora pleaded once more.


    Elrad let out a deep breath and managed to respond to her. "Go on dear. We love you."


    Era wept where she stood watching the scene. It was really a painful scenario. "No¡­ Please."


    She didn''t even know why or whom she was begging but all she knew was that she just had to. "Mother, father. Please stay alive, please."


    The next thing, she heard her father''s voice. "You."


    "Happy to see me? Do not worry, I would make sure your death is painless and long."


    "Caspian!"


    "Father!"


    Everyone turned to see who shouted, only for their eyes to lock with the terrified ones of Eleora as her screams became louder.


    "Eleora." Everyone screamed, including Era and the next thing¡­.


    WHOOSH!

 Chapter 61 - Awoken [Bonus ]

    ***********


    CHAPTER 61


    "NOOOO!!"


    By the time Era awoke, she was surprised not to see herself in her father''s throne room anymore and the bloodshed that occurred, no longer there.


    Instantly, she felt a hand, hold her and hugged her tight. She wanted to try and fight back but the familiar sent she perceived, made her calm down.


    She recognized that smell. She always had that person around her each time.


    "Aeverie," Era called out.


    "Your majesty." She quickly pulled back to look at Era and saw that her eyes were fully stained with tears. "You are crying, my queen."


    The second she voiced that out, Era lost it and broke out in tears again.


    "Oh no. Me and my big mouth. There, it is alright. You are safe now. Do not cry anymore."


    She enveloped Era into another hug again, holding her protectively like a mother would her child.


    "I am so sorry."


    "Why? Why did they have to suffer in such a way?" Era asked no one in particular as she continued to sob into Aeverie''s arms.


    "I do not know, my queen but I believe everything in this life happens for a reason. I am so sorry you had to go through all of that but you must be strong my queen. Be strong. No one can find strength for you except you find it yourself."


    "They did nothing wrong."


    "As did your people. It is simple envy that brought that disaster your way but are you going to allow your enemies to have the last laugh by letting yourself die?"


    "What am I going to do? He even throws a party to honour those who wish me ill. I have no place here nor in his heart. I never will."


    "Do not say that, Era."


    Era was a bit shocked that she was called her name but what more could she do? She stared at Aeverie when she pulled back again. This time the older woman''s face was more stern than the first time.


    "Era, look at me. If there is anyone who can change that man''s heart it is you."


    "I do¡­"


    ''Never say never. You have given up on giving up. There is no turning back. You are married to him and it is your duty not just as the queen but as his wife to change him and save the realm from his maddening thirst for more power and war."


    "But Aeverie."


    ''No buts. It is time for you to find the will and survive. You must live."


    "How can I when their faces and the terror in their eyes still plague me in my dreams? What right do I have to survive when they all died and I could do nothing? Of what use is my very existence now if I could not stop the massacre? What queen would I be and who would follow me or pledge allegiance to me when I could not save my people and family? I have failed."


    ''Yes, you failed, Era but failure is never final and success is never-ending. He who laughs last laughs best. You cannot give up hope, my queen."


    "But he would feel more at ease and happy if I am alive."


    "You need to know that your enemy is not Vidor but those around him and advising him."


    "What makes you say that?"


    "Because, my queen, if he was after your people, he would have refused the marriage alliance and killed your people and you but no he brought you back with him."


    "He did that to safe his late father''s face."


    "Whether or not that was the reason, we do not know but this I know, he did still. And if all of a sudden he decided to annihilate them, then someone or something must be at work. So you must trust and believe me. There is still hope."


    "It is hard. All I want right now is to just be alone, please. I am still in mourning. Do not allow anyone to come in unless I give the order. Not even the king. He especially is banned from entering my chambers."


    "My queen he still is king, no matter what. And your husband, your grace"


    "He is nothing of that sort to me. He lost that right the moment he threw me aside as well as my feelings and took away everything from me. I know him not and I would never acknowledge him."


    Aeverie let out a deep sigh. This was beginning to go in ways she could not imagine and become worse than she thought.


    Regardless, she decided not to pressure Era as in actual truth she was still grieving her loss.


    "Fine. I would let you be and do as you wish. I know in time, you would come to understand, my queen."


    Era did not say anything to her but let the tears that had been threatening to spill since they broke free to freely fall.


    Her head hung low as memories from her dream flashed in her mind. "No¡­ I am sorry, mother. I am sorry for not being an incompetent daughter. I am sorry that my inadequacy has cost you all so much. Forgive me please."


    Aeverie watched as she cried and begged for forgiveness from her late mother and shook her head.


    The queen''s situation was really pitiable. ''Do not worry. I have hope. I knew it when I first saw you that Etjeria would shine forth with you like a queen and you would bring liberation to all.''


    She turned around and continued to work towards the door.


    It was already dawn when Era woke up. She was restless at first in her dream but later she seemed to have calmed down and so Aeverie went about fixing things for her in case she woke.


    Now it was obvious she would be okay even if she was left alone.. ''Perhaps why this happened to you was so you would have a firsthand experience and know exactly how others feel and you would then be the best person for the job in bringing true freedom to all.''

 Chapter 62 - First Visit: Eras Pain

    ***********


    CHAPTER 62


    ''Perhaps why this happened to you was so you would have a firsthand experience and know exactly how others feel and you would then be the best person for the job in bringing true freedom to all. At the same time, I sympathize with you and I wished it did not have to happen to you.'' Aeverie thought.


    With her thoughts settled, she opened the door, took one last glance at Era and then left, closing it behind her.


    As soon as the door''s closing sound reached her ears, Era raised her head. Her eyes were bright red a sign of how much she had been crying even from her dreams.


    She deliberately allowed her mind to go down memory lane to the mishap that had occurred before. Yes, it was brutal and not what she needed for her health but she was not happy allowing the dream to end that way.


    She wanted to know more. Know what had indeed happened to her sister.


    She saw the heads of her parents but not once did she see the head of her younger sister.


    "Eleora. What happened to you?"


    She recalled everything and when she got to the end of her dream, her eyes flew open. She did not see what had occurred, just that her younger sister was still with her parents when Caspian arrived and given how ruthlessly he killed those other children, she did not expect him to show mercy especially when they were her own family.


    Her mind flashed back at the scene when he killed those little children and her heart ached so much.


    "Eleora, my love. I am sorry. I am so sorry you had to go through all that," Era wept some more.


    It really did hurt her and she wanted more than anything to gouge out the eyes and cut the limbs of Caspian more than anything till he felt a pain worse than what her people felt.


    "Do not worry. I promise you, your killer would not go scot-free. I would visit the misery you faced upon them and their household, seven-folds. I promise you that."


    Even though she said her resolve, her heart still did break. Closing her eyes, she fell back down on the bed and crouched her pillow close to her chest as she continued to pour out her heart.


    ***


    By the time the news got to Vidor of her waking, it was already late noon. As she had commanded, Aeverie did not disobey her in allowing anyone to come in to greet her. Even her maids were refused entry, especially Caspian that came to check in on her.


    Lord Damian as well, was dismissed too. Out of everyone, it was only the physician that Aeverie thought was necessary to enter but even at that, she first sought permission from Era and only when she gave her the go-ahead, did she allow him passage.


    So when Vidor arrived, he was first of all pissed that he wasn''t informed but Aeverie had the perfect excuse to give to him.


    "I am sorry, my king but the queen gave a strict and clear warning not to allow anyone in. So I had to remain here to follow her instructions. Besides, your majesty is busy with matters of the kingdom, so I dared not disturb you."


    "Hmm¡­" he wanted to get angry at Aeverie but when he pondered more on the matter, he knew she was only following strict instructions not to allow anyone in.


    From his heart of heart, he knew he was the number one person and the sole reason why that strict instruction was given.


    "Fine, I would not punish you because you were only following instructions. I hope you would not stand in my way and let me see her."


    "I am sorry, my kin, but I cannot allow that as well."


    "You said? How dare you even speak before the king, let alone be a stumbling block before him?" One of the guards yelled at her.


    Aeverie did not move or flinch, instead, she shot him a cold glare and then returned her gaze to the king. "I hope his majesty would understand, even I, her lady royal that she virtually needs my assistance is banned from entering except she stated otherwise."


    "You dare compare yourself to his grace?" The other guard that came with the king yelled as well.


    "Your majesty, I dare not." She knelt down quickly before him with her head bowed. "Her majesty is still not strong and as the physician reported, she needs more rest and no disturbance at all. I am only adhering to her strict rules. Besides, if we want her to recuperate faster, we must adhere to the physician''s warning and do the needful."


    "Hmm¡­"


    "Please understand, your grace. I dare not try to struggle with you. Forgive this humble maid and come back another day."


    "Insolence¡­" The guard stepped forward, ready to lift Aeverie up and put her aside but before he could take any action, Vidor moved his right hand to the side to block and stop him.


    "I am still here. Behave," he commanded.


    "My apologies your grace. I never intended to be disrespectful."


    "Apologies, your majesty," the second guard too, apologized.


    "Hmm¡­" he ignored them and dropped his hand then turned his attention to Aeverie. "Rise. I would not go in today. I would return to check up on her some other time."


    "No need to stress yourself over this issue, your majesty. We would send word once she gets better, then you would not have to waste your time every now and then."


    "You still¡­"


    "Mind, your manners. You are in my presence," Vidor bellowed, sending chills down their bodies.


    "Forgive us, my king."


    ''Hmm, she still doesn''t want to see me and this lady royal is something else. Hmm, well let''s see how long she can deny me.''


    "Fine. Take care of her and do not allow a repetition of what happened to occur again."


    ''Most definitely, your majesty.. Thank you for your concern."

 Chapter 63 - Caspians Worry

    ************


    CHAPTER 63


    "Most definitely, your majesty. Thank you for your concern."


    With that, he turned around and took his leave. As the guards followed behind him, they each snarled at Aeverie but no matter how pissed they were, they could do nothing to her.


    "Sigh! Good riddance."


    Although she said that, but she did not mean Vidor but to the two guards scurrying more favour through the situation.


    She could tell that they were good for nothings bribed and working for Caspian and that was why they wanted to throw her out of the way so they had news to report to the sly fox hiding in the palace.


    ''Look at them. Do they think I do not want him to enter? More than anyone, I am the one who wants the king and queen to settle and become man and wife. I do not want her to suffer anymore and his being here is an indication that something indeed is about to happen. He may regret hs actions and is seeking ways to fix things. If not would he bother coming here?''


    Sigh!


    ''And the king I know would have cut my head for refusing him entry, yet he behaved like a perfect gentleman and left. What is he planning anyway? I hope it is nothing evil because her fragile heart would break if any other ill thing befalls her.''


    ***


    Just as Aeverie has predicted those two ingrates were indeed working for Caspian.


    As soon as they got the chance, they rushed away to go find him and deliver the needful.


    "Dammit. I said I smell something fishy," Caspian half yelled throwing his wine tumbler away.


    "My Lordship, I think he is just doing what he said. He wants to ensure she suffers the pain of losing her people with nothing else she can do and obviously no backing," one of the guards suggested.


    "As true as that may seem, I do not know why my heart does not feel at ease concerning this," Caspian explained.


    He looked troubled but the guards did not know what to say to actually get him to be at ease. In that moment of awkwardness, Diona walked in without knocking.


    "My lady," they instantly greeted while bowing down to her.


    "Rise."


    Taking a couple more steps in, she made her way to where her father stood and went to rest her hand on his shoulder.


    "Remind me again why my father is moody when we should be in a merry situation?"


    "Oh, Diona. I am sorry to have disturbed or bothered you but I do not know."


    "Say it as it seems, father. I am here. We share each other''s burden. Now, tell me what has troubled my father so much that he is gloomy? Did Vidor do something again to annoy you?"


    "Caspian could not say yes to her question considering, the king did not really do anything wrong but then again it was his own worry that ate him up.


    He looked at his daughter with caring eyes and smiled. "It is nothing to worry about, princess. I am fine. I am just thinking about something else," he lied.


    "And why do I find that hard to believe? It is only the king and queen that can do something that affects your mood this way. Every other person dare not to annoy you."


    "Spoken like my true child. Alright then, since you are adamant. I would let you in on it."


    "Thanks, please come and have as it before you begin, father."


    He did as she requested and once they were seated, he began. "I was just recently informed that he went there again to see her."


    "Okay?" For Diona, she did nt see anything wrong in that. He is simply doing his duty as king.


    "Just okay?" Caspian asked, stunned by her response.


    "What else do you want me to respond or how?"


    ''He is going to check up on her," Caspian echoed again.


    "I know. I heard clearly the first time."


    "SO?"


    "SO?"


    That was it. Caspian was done accepting that tone from her. "He went there, that is why I am gloomy. Yesterday he said he did that to be sure she suffers what she deserves although I find it fishy as the Vidor I know, would not fail to execute Era but now he has failed to do that and is even ensuring that she lives. Doesn''t that bother you?"


    "No, father."


    "What?"


    A small smile appeared on her delicate face as she sat up well and looked keenly at her father.


    "First of, you two may leave us," Diona instructed the guards.


    "As you wish my lady. My lord, we would be on our way," the first guard said and they both took their leave.


    Even at that, Diona still did not voice out her reason until she was sure they really had gone.


    "It is like this, he is simply finishing the task for me. First, she is miserable and what joy other than that must I have. Secondly, she tried to take her own life, I feel so happy that words cannot describe my joy. If not for that nosy old fool that saved her first, I would have had my throne empty and waiting for me to ascend it."


    "Okay. Continue."


    "Now, unfortunately, she did not die. Yes, painful but then it has further torn BVidor and her, it would be so easy now to plant false evidences against her and with hwat had happened, everyone would see it as she trying to exact her revenge on Vidor and from there treason is bestowed and she is killed publicly. Meanwhile, I sit and watch and wait for him to come and make me his."


    Caspian did not know whether to laugh or cry. In as much as it seems like she had gotten everything under control, he felt they over did things this time and they are pushing Vidor to Era.


    ''Sigh! I fear that our actions, is taking him away from Diona even more. He is sympathizing with Era, and trust men. No, I must do something..'' Caspian thought.

 Chapter 64 - New Plot

    ************


    CHAPTER 64


    ''Sigh! I fear that our actions, is taking him away from Diona even more. He is sympathizing with Era, and trust men. No, I must do something.'' Caspian thought.


    "Besides, father, his actions now to make her suffer rather than allowing her to die is making things fall in place for me. When she is accused of treason later, everyone would understand considering he did not leave her alone but instead made her survive and got what was coming to him."


    "In all, her death would be directed at his majesty and not you and then the kingdom would see us as its saviours," Caspian concluded for her.


    "Exactly, my point, father."


    "Fine. I understand your point of view but one question though."


    "WHAT IS IT FATHER?"


    "What if, just what if he ends up, having feelings for her?"


    "Hhaahhaa¡­ feelings? You said so yourself, he is cursed and incapable of love. It is just his conscience perhaps but then it is all working in our favour, don''t you see."


    "Alright, I understand. Meanwhile, I think you should try and seduce him now to bed. If what you say is true and that his conscience is getting the better of him, to ease his guilt, go and comfort him. Wear the best of clothing and sweetest and seductive perfume this kingdom has and ensure you get him to sleep with you. That is one step to getting what we want."


    ''But why reduce myself to that? He would need a queen to fill up that role once she is gone and more importantly, he knows he would need a heir to carry on his kingdom when he is gone, so he would find me the most suitable and this time, I know you won''t fail me by ensuring he weds me."


    "Definitely, I won''t fail you, my princess. I would do the needful and ensure that you and only you get to sit on the throne of Etheria."


    "Thank you father. So forgive me. I won''t seduce him now."


    "Think about it, my charming daughter. He needs a heir and right now his mind is weighed down, he won''t refuse you. Men we want such solace every now and then. Besides this is new for him, he would succumb. Trust me and from a father, I know he would not disappoint you and thrill you when he fucks you."


    "Fine. I would consider it."


    "You do not have time, my princess. Take this opportunity that he is being denied access to see Era to make him fall."


    ****


    By evening of that day, Era''s resolve remained. She shut everyone out. Aeverie was beginning to worry. She even refused to eat all day.


    ''She would be weak if she continues like this. She needs to eat to survive. It is like she plans on really killing herself. I need to go in and persuade her.''


    As soon as she made up her mind, she turned around and placed a hand on the door knob ready to open it when she heard someone approaching.


    Turning around again, her yes came face to face with him. "My Lord," she bowed her head in respect.


    "How is she?" Damian instantly asked.


    He was not interested in formalities but what he was most interested in was her wellbeing.


    "She is still the same, my Lord. She refuses to see anyone let alone eat." All through her talk, she did not lift her head. It was at that moment he even noticed when he looked at her again.


    "Oh my, please rise."


    "Thank you, My Lord." She did as he asked and managed a small smile at him. He really cared about Era that was for sure, Aeverie noted.


    "Yes, why hasn''t she eaten? Does she intend to starve to death as well?"


    "I am sorry, My Lord but she refused to have anyone come in to check up on her," Aeverie informed him.


    "And what did that old doctor say?"


    "She needed ample amount of rest. But you cannot blame her, My Lord, anyone in her shoes would do the same thing."


    "I understand but now is not the time to allow your enemies rejoice over you."


    "I understand where you are coming from, My Lord.  Have even told her the same and guess what, she told me she wanted to be alone. I think now, she really just wants to mourn."


    "No one is against her. No matter what, her majesty needs to be careful. Her parents did die as a result of treason, mourning them would only attract the king''s wrath the more."


    ''So what are you saying? That she doesn''t mourn them and do not tell me youbeliev that nonsense they are all saying?" Aeverie''s mood was quick to change.


    She knew that Era''s father would not be stupid enough to do that knowing fully well that harm could come to Era at anytime. He was a wise king and that was also why, he remained still even during the war and sought out the alliance to save his people.


    He was just too careful to make such a mistake.


    "No, I dare not. I am just saying. Right now she isn''t in his favored list. If she wants to be okay, she would need to act up for her future. I know what I am saying, live to fight another day." He said the last part in a whisper to avoid anyone think he was plotting or something.


    "I understand. Anyways, let us give her a day or two I know she would get herself back. I believe in her. She is strong. She is just experiencing a major setback but like a phoenix she would rise."


    "As do I. I believe she would. Thank you for taking care of her. She needs it and for keeping those vultures at bay. Keep me posted if there is anything, please."


    "Definitely, My Lord. Thanks once again for saving her first. We owe you our thanks."


    "No need. It was nothing.. I am doing what any father who has children would do."

 Chapter 65 - Convincing Era

    ***********


    CHAPTER 65


    After Aeverie''s talk with Damian, she took in a deep breath and went in to see Era. In as much as she wanted and needed to sympathize with her queen, she needed to talk to her.


    ''Just a small nudge and I would let her be," Aeverie reminded herself.


    "Your Grace," she greeted with a bow. "My Queen, you have yet to eat anything. Would there be anything in particular that you would like to eat so I ask the kitchens to prepare it immediately?"


    She waited for a little while but Era did not respond. Simply, she stared at the wall, not saying anything but just looking plainly.


    "My Queen." No response. "Your majesty?"


    She let out a deep sigh and shook her head. "Please your grace, you really need to snap out of this. Guess what, lord Damian, the man who saved you came by."


    At the sound of Damian''s name and his new title, the man who saved her, Era''s eyes finally moved as her gaze was directed to the side where Aeverie stood.


    Noticing the curious look in Era''s eyes, Aeverie cheered within.


    ''Ah I see, Lord Damian''s name is a trigger point for her majesty. Perfect. Just maybe he would be the one to be able to get through to her.'' She thought.


    ''Let me try and engage her in discussions about him.''


    "Your grace," Era still did not say a word. Taking the initiative, Aeverie drew closer to Era''s bed but stopped when she was but three feet away.


    "Your Grace, do you know Lord Damian?"


    The look Era gave her told her that she didn''t. Scratch that she did not know him unfortunately especially as she came here newly and Lord Damian was a man who preferred to keep to himself in situations and times like this.


    "He is the Duke and High Lord of Desebel, one of the strongest nations in the realm," Aeverie informed her. "He happened to see you when you tried committing.." she took a deep pause, knowing full well that would be a wrong topic.


    "You said his name is Damian?" Era said, speaking for the first time that day.


    "Yes, your grace," Aeverie answered in haste.


    "Damian," she recounted in her thoughts.


    "Yes. Do not bother yourself about trying to picture his face. He would come by and visit you tomorrow. I would pass your message¡­"


    "Do not worry."


    Although her words were low, they held the force and command of a leader.


    "Your majesty?"


    "I do not want to meet him."


    "But why your majesty?"


    "Nothing." Without uttering another word, she turned to her side and lay back down, covering herself up with her duvet.


    "Alright, your grace. I would send your dinner, just in case you change your mind at night. If there is no other thing, I would take my leave now."


    "There isn''t, thanks."


    She bowed her head and turned around to leave. By the time she got to the door, she heard Era''s dry voice suddenly sound out.


    "How are they?" Aeverie paused, she wanted to ask whom Era was speaking about but when she thought calmly, she understood.


    "I know I haven''t been there and I do not want them to worry. Please do take care of them. Chanel this time you have for me into taking care of them, please."


    Her voice sounded desperate as though she just recently remembered that they existed and Aeverie knew that it was because she knew how anxious the kids would be especially, Anna.


    "I would but please I know they would prefer to see you themselves, especially Anna. So your grace, please, get well, find your strength and courage and take care of them yourself. I am but a lowly servant and cannot do much. If you care for them find the courage to continue. You are all they''ve got for a better life than begging on the street."


    She did not say anything again and turned around. However, before he opened the door she voiced out. "Goodnight, your grace."


    Era who still refrained from speaking could not deny the fact that what her Lady Royal had said was indeed the truth.


    Slowly she shut her eyes closed, allowing her mind to take a little break and continue her worries another day.


    The next morning, Aeverie as usual came to check up on her. To her surprise, Era''s meal that she had delivered the previous day was still left untouched.


    At that point, she did not know whether or not she should scold the young queen or leave her be.


    She knew she was going through a lot and it was really hard but she would prefer if Era showed signs of not giving up.


    She let out a loud sigh and shook her head, and then a thought popped into her mind. ''Considering she made mention of the kids and what I told her in response, I believe now she knows that there is a big reason to survive.''


    She took a walk closer to the window to pry open the curtains a little bit. As her fingers came in contact with the drapes, she gently caressed them as her mind began to wonder just from the soothing feeling the drapes offered.


    ''I just need to keep making her see reasons and perhaps make Anna visit her. No. That would be wrong. Anna would know of her identity as well as it would be reported to Vidor. I cannot let that happen and risk exposing the kids to him.''


    She shook her head, her fingers strongly clenching on the drapes she held on to. ''Sigh! I need another move. Wait, I can give Lord Damian a chance to speak to her. I bet when she sees her saviour, she would find courage. Yes. Using the children and Lord Damian would be my next course of action.''


    Smiling to herself, she eased the force on which she held the drapes previously and smiled as she opened them brightly, allowing the bright sun to seep into the room, illuminating the death feeling glooming over.


    Era immediately shut her eyes and turned to face the other side of the room. She did not like its penetrative brilliance. Not when she herself was not feeling any such brilliance in her life.


    "I would prepare your bath, your majesty. At least before the royal physician arrives, let me have you cleaned and waiting for him."


    She did not wait to get a response from Era and went ahead to do the needful.


    To her surprise, Era did not object and allowed her to do all she needed, including dressing her but her muteness was one thing that did not change.


    At the appointed time, the royal physician came to pay her a visit. He shook his head when he noticed she failed to touch her food and looking t how frail she was, he immediately looked at Aeverie.


    "I told you to ensure she eats."


    "I did, but she is queen and I cannot force food down her throat. Forgive me."


    He shook his head a bit. He actually wondered if Aeverie really tried to force her because the queen and her lady royal were both stubborn individuals he noted. Letting out a deep sigh for the umpteenth time, he moved forward to where era sat and greeted her.


    "Your majesty. Pardon me but I would love to check your vitals." As he said this, he placed his kit down by her bedside and held unto her wrist calmly, trying to get her pulse.


    By the time he was done, he shook his head again and let out another tired, more like a frustrated sigh.


    "Your Grace, please, I am afraid I would have to plead with you. You need to eat to gain strength. You lost much blood before you were saved. You need to recover quickly. If not for anything but for the kingdom."


    Her eyes dimmed a fraction upon hearing what he said. On a normal, she was already looking frail.


    One could see the bones of her collar, proudly showcasing themselves to the sight of whoever cared to see. Her cheekbones dragged down a bit and did not have their usual plumpness that it did have.


    Her eyes were another problem. No longer did the glimmer showing in them appear.


    Rather it was masked with a certain disdain and sadness. The once beautiful queen no longer looked as lively and full of hope as she once did. She looked like a  corpse waiting to disappear.


    One sight at her and how she looked a couple of months back would one to shake his or her head regrettably.


    "Kingdom?" Her cold voice broke him from his trance.


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "What kingdom? One that hates my very existence and did not care about me nor my feelings when its soldiers marched down in anger to raid and finish all that was left of my people and family?"


    She took in a deep breath and continued. "Where were they when I mourned and they gathered in jubilation of my defeat and pain? Tell me, Physician, is this the kingdom I should think about?"

 Chapter 66 - A Different Queen

    ************


    CHAPTER 66


    "Where were they when I mourned and they gathered in jubilation of my defeat and pain? Tell me, Physician, is this the kingdom I should think about?"


    Her eyes did not hide her feelings. Rather she showed everything out plainly to him. Her rage was etched deep within, like a raging volcano waiting to burst free when giving the chance.


    For a brief moment he was taken aback by her sudden speech and even her emotions but who was he to judge?


    Even though her family did all they were accused of, she was only human and she wanted to end her suffering but was deprived of that opportunity as well as a form of punishment.


    "So next time you tell me to think about this kingdom, of which I have only one kingdom and she lay waste in the ruins, think about what the kingdom, did to me."


    She stopped speaking, looking sternly into his eyes, daring him silently to make one wrong move and say something stupid but he didn''t.


    From the corners of her eyes, she could see Aeverie. Judging from the way she gripped the hem of her shawl on her gown, she knew that it was probably the first time she was seeing her act that way, but Era did not care.


    She had way gone beyond the point of not caring. She returned her full attention to the petrified physician. Still, he didn''t speak. In fact, right now, Era noticed he failed to even breathe. Noticing her close her head was to him, she understood why.


    She looked like a predator, waiting for the prey to breathe so she could find him and pounce on him. Slowly she withdrew from him but her attention was still fixated on him.


    Just then they heard a couple of footsteps walking close to her chambers and everyone turned their head in the direction of the door which was, unfortunately, left partly open.


    Within five seconds, they soon found the owner of the disturbing footsteps thankfully for the others but unentertainingly disturbing for Era.


    She looked up, above the physician''s head and her eyes met with one of the most beautiful eyes in the realm she had seen.


    She blinked for a second, trying her best to take in those gracious eyes first and then access the owner fully.


    Sensing the difficulty as to which the queen strained her neck to see, the physician stepped aside and allowed for her a better view as to who came.


    He on the other hand was more than eager to see who his daring saviour was.


    He felt it was the king for Era not to say anything and just stare but low and behold, the shock in his eyes when he saw that the man standing at the doorway wasn''t indeed the king.


    Now having a better view of who was her visitor, she took more time to appreciate this gracious work of creation the maker had particularly designed.


    He was particularly tall with broad shoulders and a great muscular built. Judging from his big muscles, it was easy to know this man was adept in battle.


    She looked up again ensuring she avoided eye contact so she had more time to appreciate this creation and even though the whiteness of hair was evidently displaying his age group, Era could not help but wonder what kind of person he was in his youth.


    He had the perfect V-shaped face with a pointed nose and a bit of a wide mouth but small pair of lips. Even from how well his Adam''s apple bubbled up and down from swallowing saliva, a bit of nervousness or discomfort he displayed from her obvious stare, Era could tell he was evenly perfect.


    Finally, she looked up again and their eyes met. However, the queen was not focused on seeing him but appreciating the soul full deep blue eyes that mirrored the depth of the sea and showcasing the years of sadness held in them.


    She took in a deep breath to calm her fast beating heart before looking at him from head to toe again.


    ''He must be one of Vidor''s great assets.'' Era concluded within her after her brief and obvious survey of the man.


    Just thinking of her annoying husband, she felt a certain bitterness in her mouth and throat as tough her mind could tell the despise she had for him as well as anyone accentuated with the monster.


    Briefly her eyes closed and when they reopened, no longer was her curious filled eyes and look there. All that remained was a hatred so deep and strong, accompanied by a burning rage and desire for revenge.


    She ignored him for a moment. She had wondered since he wasn''t Vidor, why hadn''t Aeverie done anything to chase him away but when she surveyed her lady royal from the corners of her eyes, she noticed she no longer gripped the hem of her shawl but now seemed relaxed.


    Her eyes dimmed a bit noticing this. ''Hmm, she knows him. I wonder just who he is for Aeverie to let down her guard like this and feel safe as though I am the monster here?''


    Finally tired of the guessing game in her mind, she voiced it out. "Who are you and what do you want?"


    "Hmm." Although he did not reply, he pushed the door a bit and walked in, uninvited.


    Seeing the daring attitude, her face further turned sour. She did not hide her displeasure at him. She wore it and showed it proudly.


    ''If that monster had sent him here, I would not hide anything from him so he can go back and relay my emotions to that beast of a husband I have.''


    "Answer me or do not dare take a step further."


    Even Aeverie who was watching from the side was shocked at the audacity and authority with which Era spoke.


    On a normal, most queens would actually lie low for their life considering they no longer hold any form of importance in the kingdom, but here she was, dishing out her questions like one who ruled the world.


    ''Oh my lady, please do not do this to your benefactor.'' Aeverie pleaded within her.


    Disregarding her command, a smirk appeared on his cheeks and he took a step forward. He did not stop at that but even took three extra steps to further annoy her.


    By now her face had already begun to redden as her rage flowed through her veins with her blood. She was fuming with anger now at the effrontery this stranger had.


    ''How dare he do that? Does he not regard m or wait¡­ Perhaps he is sent my that scoundrel and no good news bringer.''


    She took smirked but while he brought a certain joy, danger, mischief and happiness with it, hers carried only severe mischief and danger.


    "I said who you are and what the bloody heck are you doing in my room?!" This time around as she asked, with each passing word, her pitch increased drastically to the point that she was yelling.


    Regardless he felt nothing and still looked at her with the same annoying expression.


    By now, all rationale was gone and Era was pissed beyond words.


    "Did that imbecile send you here to come and gloat? Well guess what news I have for him, he may have won but he should be prepared."


    A small chuckle escaped from his lips at that very instant but when she looked closely, there was no form of smile or laughter in his eyes just anger.


    He took a couple more steps closer to her and then paused, before bending down to her level and speaking. "I may be anything, but never compare me with that crooked loser nor equate me with that sorry excuse for a man."


    While saying this, he made sure she looked into his eyes clearly and see the anger in them. At the very least from the little emotion of his anger he showed her, she could tell he was no minion of Caspian.


    "Do I look like one of his minions to you?"


    "You may not because I would be clearly disappointed in you if you were."


    "Ah hahaha¡­ you make me laugh, young queen. Vidor got himself a nice kitty there. Ah, I wonder how much trouble you must have been worth to him? Well, you and your people definitely were, f not to him but someone else I guess. A handful I bet," he added.


    "Pff¡­ please."  Even though she said that like who did not care, deep down she did and she felt hurt by it.


    The handful she was not, at least not yet brought her whole kingdom such disaster.


    Apparently, she could not hide the emotion still, it spoiled but easily as she looked down and sulked as she had been before his coming.


    For a minute there, he was shocked by her sudden change in attitude and drop in emotion. After some time, he smiled, one that annoyed Era cause she could still see him even with her head down.


    ''What''s he smiling about? I bet he must have come to gloat.''

 Chapter 67 - Challenging Saviour

    ************


    CHAPTER 67


    ''What''s he smiling about? I bet he must have come to gloat.'' Era thought.


    Just that thought and the possibility of it made her vex beyond words. She got back her vigour and she shot her head back up and glared right back at him. "Just who are you already?" Era snaped.


    He still wore his perfect smile as though none of her tantrums actually made any sense right now which further annoyed her.


    Taking a bold step, she stood up and dared herself to actually stand up to him. "If you are not one of his minions, then who the heck are you? Vidor''s?"


    "Seeing the state at which the whole conversation was going, Damian eyed the physician, a clear indication that they had a company of which they shouldn''t be having.


    Furthermore, Aeverie knew that with the way her mistress was going, things would not be nice considering the door was open, the guards could hear them and even the physician. Especially him. She could not tell whose side he was on yet. So everything was still risky.


    She needed to do something before Era did something she would regret later. More like say something.


    "Your majesty," she interjected. "Please watch your¡­"


    "Don''t dare, Aeverie. At this point do you think I would be mindful of any words? Let them rat me out to him for all I care. After all when my people were ratted out wrongly what did they get? Since that is all they are good for then I dare them to."


    She was indeed letting her emotions cloud her reasoning no doubt and he knew he had to stop it before things really got out of hand lest Vidor is the next to actually walk through that door.


    Immediately, he turned his head to the side where the royal physician stood petrified by her outburst. Just one cold gaze he cast on him, made him almost freeze on the spot.


    He tilted his head back a bit indicating that the royal physician should take his leave. As fast as a scared rat, he picked up his tool kit and dashed out of the room.


    He did not need anyone to personally visit him as a reminder to keep his mouth shut about the issue. If he liked his life, he would actually keep quiet.


    Ignoring the scared man, he took another step closer. Now they were but a few inches away. He gazed down at her, purposely instil the fear and superior ship over her to make her look small but Era was neither bothered by it nor did she care about it and stood her ground.


    Aeverie who stood still, observing that the closeness between the queen and the man in front of her, found it a bit too much.


    ''What if his majesty walks in unannounced? What would he think? Wouldn''t he feel as though they are having an affair with each other? That would mean outright treason for either one of them. No, I must stop it before it gets to another thing.''


    She stepped forward, ready to speak when she saw his hand waver her o standby. She did as she was told reluctantly and waited for their staring contest to be over.


    Fortunately for her mind, it soon ended when Era burst into a peal of hysterical laughter, catching everyone off guard.


    "It is a waste of time. I think going back to brood over what has become of my life would be a lot better than this."


    With that she turned around and was about slumping back on the bed when she felt a strong arm wrap around her wrist, yanking her back to face him.


    "Ouch. How dare you?!"


    His reply was but a smile. "I like that fire in those eyes," he confessed after looking into her raging eyeballs again. "That is what I want to see from you and not the weakness or defeat that they threw your way."


    "Who cares?"


    "I do," he voiced out again. This time closing whatever was left of their gap.


    ''Hey, might I remind you that I am your queen that¡­ Mon¡­ I am still queen so mind and keep your distance."


    "If you hate it that much then hold onto your title as queen quite well and do not be all just talk."


    "You know damn well all rights have been taken away from me. What more do I have than an empty title?"


    "You have you," he shot back at her. "You have you, your integrity, your self will, your heart, your pain, your rage."


    He paused and looked at her, daring her to allow those tears to spill if she could.


    "You have you, Queen Era. I know your pain. I feel it boiling deep inside you. You would need to do more. You would need to prove to the world that you deserve your title and are not just useless. Make him regret keeping you alive which I am glad that you are."


    Era shook her head and yanked her wrist from his hand then went ahead to sit down. She was tired already. "I am tired. I do not want to see anyone," she blurted out suddenly.


    "You what?"


    "You heard me clearly, right? I want to be alo¡­"


    She had not finished speaking when he roared in anger.


    "I damn right heard you! What I did not get clearly was the giving up mindset that I saw in you right now."


    "Who are you and what do you care? Say your name !"


    "As my fair maiden wishes to¡­"


    "Just go straight to the point," Era rudely interrupted. She did not care anymore.


    She was very sure he was very different from Vidor''s other subjects.


    "Fine. I would tell you my name. My name is..." she waited, turning her head to face him squarely.


    A beautiful smile enveloped his face instantly. "I am¡­ your saviour and the man you owe your breathing today to."


    GBAGHAN!


    It was like a heavy drum began to play close to her ears. The more she kept on looking at him, the more she felt like her world was going to collapse soon.


    She could not believe her eyes. All these were just too much for her to bear.


    The more she looked at her, the more she felt like the tears behind her eyes threatened to spill and break forth. After what seemed to be like forever, she finally spoke but not the words he thought he was waiting to hear.


    "GET OUT!"


    "Your majesty," Aeverie tried butting in but Era raised her hand to stop her in advance.


    Seeing this she stopped and looked up, silently watching the display.


    It was now she understood what Era meant and the reason behind her sudden change in attitude the second his name was mentioned.


    "Why?" He finally asked after some time.


    "Why? You dare ask me why?" She scoffed, and then looked at him from head to toe.


    "Tell me, your majesty. Why?"


    "Because it was you who subjected me to such misery again! Why did you not leave me alone to die? Did I ask for any form of saving? I was doing my best till the very end. I wanted no part in this cursed world of yours. All I wanted was to simply live, just for those I loved but it was too much to ask for. Now they are gone, I''d like to go with them as well."


    He stood there looking down at her small being, completely speechless.


    That was never his intention to subject her to any form of misery at all. He genuinely cared for her. He saw her pain and but mirrored his.


    He knew hers was worse considering he still had his family and kingdom except for their freedom but she, she lost it all.


    After a while of searching for the right kind of words to say, all he could utter was¡­ "I am sorry."


    Era blinked. She wasn''t expecting that kind of reply from him. No. He did not look like someone who would give up easily so why then was he saying he was sorry?


    His eyes fell down but when he looked back up at her, his expression changed.


    No longer did the anger that clouded it all remain. All that was left was determination, will and hope.


    "I never intended to hurt you. I apologize for my words, but I would never apologize for giving you a reason to live again."


    GBAGHAN!


    DRUM ROLLS


    Era''s eyes widened. Regardless, she stood her ground while listening to him. She wasn''t going to be swayed by his words, she thought.


    "You may feel the worst happened to you, yes, it did.. I have not experienced such and I do not know what I would do when I experience that bit I do know what I wouldn''t do and that is to never ever give you and take my life. Not now, not ever!"

 Chapter 68 - New Ally

    ************


    CHAPTER 68


    "Easy for you to say," she scoffed.


    "Yes. I am here today because he took my freedom and pearls from me as well as that of my people. He left us with nothing but our will to survive and get that which is rightfully ours, our freedom, an independent nation. I have no regrets as to saving you as I believe it would be a victory on the part of your haters if you die like that."


    "Hmm."


    "Stand up for yourself. Build allies, channel that rage and pain into seeking your revenge. The world needs you, young queen. There are nations yet to be subdued, they need you to ensure that this disaster is never birthed again.


    "I am but a queen with an empty title, crown and throne. How then can I save them when I couldn''t save mine?"


    "You are who you say you are. If you believe that is all there is to you then I am sorry to say, I wasted my time saving you. But no!"


    He took a deep breath, took a step back and when he gazed upon her again, the same raging fore appeared in his eyes again.


    "You are Era, daughter and heir of Meribia. You have the blood of your father King Elrad flowing through you.  He stood for hope and strength, living to fight another day. And not until you can see that where there is life, there is hope, you will always be a queen with an empty title!"


    Era shuddered a bit when he said that. She could not deny it and new that he was telling the truth.


    "Stand up for yourself, get your allies, build your position and secure it, then you can start making a change but you need to first begin with yourself."


    "Not easy. Who would want to follow a queen with nothing? I have no backing, don''t you see. Nothing to rely on."


    "You have yourself, my queen. You have your servants, your lady royal."


    "Like you said, servants. What difference can they make at court?"


    "So many differences. You need them as your inside man. Your most trusted allies because they would risk their lives for you and more importantly, you have me."


    Era''s eyes flung open and she stared into him, looking for that seed or sigh of mockery but she could not find any.


    "I do not jest, my queen. You have me as your new ally. I need you to be strong, not just for yourself but for the goal ahead. For the trials and tribulations to come, for the good that still exists inside of you. You have so much power within you and people would rise up to follow you when they see what you see in yourself."


    Not knowing what to say, Era let out a deep sigh!


    "You need to stop wasting away and stand up to build yourself. Do not take this lying down. Find the answers and rove your family and kingdom''s innocence and make all those behind this pay. Search within you and find that new source of hope and a bigger and better reason to live."


    Standing up straight, he let out a breath and all his emotions dulled out.


    "I saved you and even till this point I do not regret. So please do not give me a reason to. Secondly, we have already come this far and your one chance at death was taken away. Vidor would never allow you to do so again, else, I assume you know the lives of those attached to you would be gone as well?"


    Era''s eyes widened in shock at his words. She forgot that part and of anything were to happen to the girls and Aeverie, who would look out for those orphans.


    Slowly, era gripped her dress with all her strength. She had forgotten the norms and the kind of monster she married. Her life wasn''t just her own anymore.


    "I see you forgot. Do not forget that the second you were born into this world as a princess, your life no longer became your own. If it was, then you wouldn''t have been married here today. And you have lives attached to yours. Destinies are dependent on you. I will take my leave now, your grace."


    He turned around on his heels quickly and was ready to march out when her voice made him halt.


    "Until now,, I do not know your name."


    A small smile appeared on his lips as his eyes dimmed a fraction. "My name is Damian, Your Grace, Lord Damian of Desebel."


    Saying the last sentence, his eyes closed. Normally it would have been King Damian of Desebel, how well he had fallen.


    "Lord Damian of Desebel," Era recounted after him.


    "We live to fight another day, my queen. Until then, I would keep on fighting for what I believe. Lives just like yours, are dependent on me as well. I must not fail them. Remember, you are who you say you are and only then would people rise to follow you. Change yourself and you can change the world."


    His fading footsteps were soon heard the second the doors pulled open and he left the room. He had several other businesses to attend to.


    CLICK! CLICK!


    The sound of his boots echoing on the palace ground was like droplets of water in a vast ocean. Each sound resonated from within, bringing to life and refilling her empty well of life.


    His words kept on replaying in her head even after he had gone. She knew he was right and she knew she had so many reasons for her to stay alive, like the children, the future of the world, more importantly, revenge for her family, her kingdom and find out what happened to her sister.


    ''I would get them back.'' Era thought. ''Let me mourn. The day to rise like a phoenix has come.''


    After a while, she did not say anything anymore and fell down on the bed, as tears began to well up in her eyes.


    Aeverie noticed this and was tempted to go to her, but Era tuned to the other side and coiled her body on the bed as her pain washed through her again.


    ***


    Meanwhile, it was already the evening of the new day and Vidor earnestly waited for news about her recovery but got none. Once again, he sent for the guards he had used before and waited to hear the report given.


    "What was their reply again?"


    "Still the same thing. Her majesty is still resting and refuses to be disturbed," the guard replied.


    "Oh, I see. Okay, you may go now. I would go later to see what is going on."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Once his guard left, he went into his bed chambers and began to remove his heavy clothing. He wanted to go in himself but thought it wise not to.


    He would give her one more day and then go and visit her. Anyone who stood in his way would perish.


    He did not know why, but he knew the earlier he saw her, the better for him.


    His mind and heart were still hanging around one girl and he wasn''t keen about this either. She meant nothing to him but it was as though he was being tortured mercilessly by the thoughts of her.


    Letting out a deep breath, his chest rose and fell with it and he lifted his hands to his hair to brush against the long strands. His brain was in a mess and he needed to figure things out. This was the first time since he was born that he was this restless over something or even a lady at that.


    "Vidor you are better than this. Put your head in the game and ignore all this. The year she wishes to see you then you two see," he admonished himself but he knew from his heart that it was just mere talk. He couldn''t do it.


    Walking towards his dining table, he threw away his robe and went for an apple on the tray. Not bothering about washing and all, since he knew they were properly cleaned before getting to his table, Vidor opened his mouth and bit down on the fruit.


    "I wish life could be as easy as eating this fruit is but no."


    Instantly he dropped the fruit on the table and headed straight for his bed.


    Without bothering to wash up and still on his trousers, he kicked his shoes away and entered his bed.


    "Perhaps a little nice slumber would do the trick. Hopefully, I do not see that maddening woman in my dreams again today."


    Just as his eyelid fluttered close, he heard a knock on his door.


    At first, he ignored it but when it became persistent, he was forced to pry his eyes open and respond.


    ''I would kill the person that dares disturb my slumber this night. Just they wait and see.''


    The second his hands made contact with the handle and yanked it open, his nostrils were assaulted with the seductive scent of an aphrodisiac.

 Chapter 69 - Night Visitor

    ***********


    CHAPTER 69


    In anger, Vidor stood up to go open the door and the second his hands made contact with the handle and yanked it open, his nostrils were assaulted with the seductive scent of an aphrodisiac.


    He flared his nostrils immediately and gazed upon the seducer. His eyes immediately locked on hers and he furrowed his brows at her.


    "Your majesty, good evening. My apologies for disturbing you at this time. Please I need to see you."


    "Can''t it wait, Diona?" Vidor asked and for the sake of his friendship with her father, he did not want to be rude.


    "I am afraid not, my king. Please."


    "Fine. Come in."


    Due to the urgency of the situation, he did not bother to put on any shirt and went to open the door. So when her eyes remained glued on his bare chest, he ignored her and paved the way for her to enter.


    It was as she passed him that Vidor for the first time that night, took note of what she was putting on.


    She wore a long light green gown that reached up to her toes. Atop the gown was a bit of a big black furry shawl. Judging from the straps of her gown he mistakenly caught sight of when she turned to her side to pass him, he could tell that it was light wear and she may well not be putting on any bra. Regardless of what she was wearing, he ignored her and closed the door before moving with her.


    "Please, what is the matter that makes the fair lady Diona inquire of me at this time?"


    "Honestly, your majesty. I never thought you would be in bed at this hour," Diona truthfully said.


    "And by this hour, you mean 10 pm is not late enough?" He arched his brows at her, completely not believing her words.


    "No, sire. Normally, you leave the throne room or your study late. So when I did not see you there, I perceived you might have returned for something. My apologies."


    "No need to waste time bickering on whether you knew or not. What is the matter?"


    "Would my Lord not indeed offer me a seat?"


    "Seat then." He did not bother taking her to the living room portion at the other side of the big chambers but pointed at his bed.


    A perfectly wrong move. Her lips curved upwards a bit at the corner, revealing a little triumphant smile.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." She moved there slowly, taking her time in her steps and trying her best to move her hips to the unknown rhythm playing.


    By the time she was fully seated, he still did not peel his eyes off of her. He stood there in front of her with both hands crossed behind him as he awaited the gleeful reason for such disturbance.


    "Umm, wouldn''t his majesty like to have a seat as well. I feel shy with the way you are staring at me." She giggled a bit and hid her face shyly like one innocent girl.


    For a moment there, Vidor was actually taken aback by her behaviour but then he felt perhaps that was her.


    It was probably because he never bothered knowing her that was why he did not take note.


    "Fine. But I am very much okay standing."


    "I would be happy if his majesty would yield and have a seat. Who knows, this might take longer."


    In his mind, he was already getting tired but somehow, the one who wanted to have a rest suddenly felt energetic and he found out that was because he was now miraculously drawn to her.


    Shaking his head, he tried to clear his mind and think properly but when he looked at her again, that was when Diona, knew she was feeling a bit hot and shifted her shawl down her shoulders a bit, revealing her smooth skin that was cleverly hidden before from his eyes.


    Although it was just a glimpse of her shoulders he saw, he found himself gulping and yearning t see more skin.


    ''Bloody hell Vidor, get a hold of yourself.'' He mentally scolded himself.


    Noticing that her plans had begun to take effect, Diona let it slid down her right arm a bit till the shawl stopped at her elbow and then she turned her head seductively to look at him through her lashes.


    "My apologies, your grace but you see, it suddenly became stuffy in here."


    "I see." He did not say anything further and averted his gaze from her.


    "Okay, as I was saying, I know it has been quite tough for you your majesty, with all the things happening and all. I was wondering and decided to check up on you."


    "Thanks. It is why I have your father. He is there to always help me with the things I need while I sought things out ad other matters of the kingdom."


    ''But you do not only have my father. There are quite a bunch of us who are capable and ready to ease your stress so that you can breathe well."


    "Well, what can I say? I am a fortunate king then but it still doesn''t change the fact that this is my responsibility." He moved away and went to get his apple and returned biting down on it. All he needed at that moment was to distract himself.


    By now, he could clearly see her body. Although it was just a side of her shawl that went down and she was still covered, just her right cleavage showed a bit but other than that, she was okay.


    Just that sight alone had begun stirring emotions in his body. Emotions he had dared not ventured into before with anyone.


    Seeing her now, he dared himself to take another look, thinking it would not hurt a fly and he did. By now his gaze on her was more intense than before.


    Diona took time before she spoke up again. . This time around, she smiled and began waving her fingers at herself.


    "Oh my, I do not know why or am I the only one who is feeling this heat. It is becoming more and more stuffy."


    "Why not take that off," he found himself saying out of nowhere.


    The second the words left his lips, he regretted it.


    "Uhh¡­" she hesitated for a moment as though she was shy and when he noticed, he decided to push his luck further.


    ''Just a look,'' he thought within him. "Just to see if really she was wearing anything under.''


    He sucked in a deep breath and cursed inwardly. ''Bastard stop this before you regret it.''


    "I am sorry. You do not have¡­" before he could change his mind, her shawl was already down and on the bed.


    Seeing his taken aback expression, Diona smirked within her.


    ''Bingo. Gotcha!''


    He gulped loudly when his gaze fell on her, particularly her chest. Her gown was a complete see-through.


    He wondered how he got himself into that mess and why was he suddenly interested in all this?


    Unknown to him, since he evaded girls and female servants, he did not have any wear such before him and was unaware of what her aphrodisiac perfume was doing to him.


    "Perhaps I should go and open the windows a bit to allow for proper ventilation," she suggested.


    He did not get the chance to stop her before she stood up, revealing her full self to him. He could see her pert nipples pointing hard against the fabric waiting to set free and loose.


    He gulped again when he stupidly allowed his eyes to drop down her stomach to see her curvaceous body. Indeed the gowns she wore did much to hide her shape and beautiful body.


    Taking her time, she strode to the window, making sure her body moved in all poses possible as she gently opened the window and turned around to see him. "There, that''s better. Ahh, I feel refreshed."


    She smiled back at him, enjoying the feel of the cool evening breeze blowing on her body and hair. It further helped her gown cling to her body and the sweat that had begun dripping soon hugged her clothes to her skin.


    Vidor was in a tight corner now. He felt his manhood harden at the sight of her nipples peeking at him through her gown and gulped again.


    "Yes, where were we?"


    She made her way back to her position on the bed and sat down with both legs crossed like the dignified lady that she was.


    "I was just here to see how you were doing, you know with the issue of the queen."


    "Oh, yes, that." He quickly took his eyes off her when their gazes met and played with the apple in his hand. "Umm, I am just taking it okay and waiting for her to recover."


    "Have you seen her yet?"


    "No," he said firmly but with a hint of sadness in his tone.


    Realizing the person he was speaking to he turned to face her. "No. When she is fully awake I will."


    "Okay then. I guess you must be lonely right?"

 Chapter 70 - Seduction

    ************


    CHAPTER 70


    Vidor''s eyes widened for a second but quickly he masked his shock and dimmed his eyes at her.


    "Umm..." Uttering that, he turned to his right and gazed at something else.


    ''Change the discussion already, Vidor before you get yourself into something else.''


    "Well, you may choose to deny it but I can see it and I know."


    What she meant by that was the seemingly obvious bulge in his pants.


    Her words were indeed starting to take effect as much as her body and the perfume.


    It wasn''t very hard, she could tell, judging from the little protrusion in his trousers. ''I guess I would just have to finish this off on my own.''


    She stood up from where she sat and took slow steps in his direction, pretending to be carried away by some other thoughts.


    "I know that your bed has been lonely these all these days. You do not have the warmth that a king of your calibre should enjoy. You need the sweet massage to help take the stress of the day away."


    As she spoke, she closed the gap between them and lightly touched his arms. When she noticed that he did not flinch or move, she cunningly began to move her fingers up the length of his left arm.


    "You have soiled and done so much for us and our kingdom. It might just be time to pass the baton to someone else and rest, relax for a while."


    "What! What nonsense are you spouting now? Pass the baton of leadership to someone else?"


    "No, my king. You misquote me. It is said that uneasy lies the head that wears the crown."


    Turning to his side he asked. "So, your point exactly?" His gaze held hers, daring her to say one wrong word.


    She smiled. She knew his game and she could lay well. After all, she was taught by her father. Cunning and being sly was their trademark.


    "What I am saying is¡­ At times of day, the kingdom needs you."


    "Even at night!" He said firmly. "After all we just situation of a plot didn''t we?"


    "Yes, we did. But when you are calm and more relaxed, it would aid for better reasoning without much stress and headaches. You should know what I mean.  See you when you hold your head during the day at times."


    She moved closer, virtually almost entering his body if she could. Now she pulled his arms closer to rest on her bosom, allowing the softness of her chest to overwhelm him.


    He took a deep breath when he felt his body relax against the smoothness and softness of her raw skin.


    Sucking in a deep breath, Vidor tried to look anywhere apart from those seducing eyes of hers ad unfortunately he looked down.


    From the angle he was, towering over her, he could see not just her cleavage but her full chest, save for her pert hardened nipples hiding behind the confines of his arm.


    ''Fuck!'' he cursed, closing his eyes.


    Moving ever so gently, she placed her hands on his neck and gently massaged his shoulders.


    For some reason, she was so skilled at the massage. His body had been sore from all the warring he did. He felt so out of it and wanted more.


    Just when he was starting to enjoy it, Diona stopped. However before he got the chance to complain, she slid her right hand down from his shoulder to his front and going down.


    She moved, now freeing his arm from her bosom and standing behind him so that she could reach down more.


    While her right hand moved down in his front on his chest, her left worked some magic on his left hand, trying to ease what he missed.


    She pressed her full body into his. That plus the fact that her aphrodisiac perfume which still lingered strongly on her was already getting him intoxicated with her.


    She moved down, going further and bringing her left hand to join at the front, tracing his hardened abs with her delicate fingers.


    Where ever her fingers touched, it was like she left flames of passion and desire burning there.


    He bit down on his lower lip, hoping to ease this feeling but with every inch gone, the more it became hard to resist.


    Before long he found her left hand resting on top of his groin. She did not move it from there neither did she do anything to it.


    All she did was continue moving her right hand from top to his waist, stimulating him more.


    "How long have you had to endure and resist enjoying this?"


    "I¡­" he gulped when she moved her left hand on his groin. "I could bear it. I didn''t need it."


    "But you need it. See, your body is responding. It needs relaxation. You need it to expel some of all these pent of energy. I know you want me. I want you too."


    For a moment there, he wanted to throw caution to the wind and go with the flow. After all, he was a king and could do what he wants, especially with his hard-on, but something did stop him.


    With the way and manner, her hands were igniting the fire in him, he was determined to relax as she had called it when her words changed his mind. "It is a shame that your queen wants you dead and wants to use you. How can she deny you the right to these pleasures just for herself?"


    "What?"


    It was as though the glass covering h sees shattered and he tilted his head to the side a bit to look at her.


    Thinking she was still making much sense, Diona continued and walked to his front, with their bodies still pressed together.


    "I am here to take away your pains. To relieve you of your stress and make you feel pleasures that would take you to heaven. Just relax and come to me."


    "No, about the queen." His eyes dimmed at her. "What did you say?"


    "She is not deserving of you, your power, your glory and especially your body." To make her point, she held on to his manhood firmly and lightly stroked him, causing him to become more hardened than before but he was over that now.


    Her true colours had shown.


    Seeing that his mind was coming back to him, she leaned in, bringing her lips closer for a kiss. One she had dearly dreamed off and waited for.


    Quickly, Vidor raised his hand putting it between her mouth and his. Not expecting that tun of event, Diona kissed it and her eyes flew open.


    He saw the shock flash before her eyes before they changed to their seductive hue.


    ''I see he is playing hard to get huh? Do not worry, when I am done, I would make you scream and come buckets.'' Diona thought.


    "My king, what is the matter?" He ignored her. His eyes searching hers for her fox nature. "Did I do something wrong?" she asked. Confusion wrote clearly over her.


    "No. You did something right. No scratch that, you said the right thing."


    "Then why does his majesty refuses me? Am I not sexy enough for you? Or does not my look not please you?"


    "It does."


    "Then why?" she made puppy eyes as she stared at him innocently.


    Perhaps before when she still had him in her trap he would have fallen for it, no. Not now when he could see through her.


    "You know, I almost believed it all. But I see you."


    "I do not understand."


    "Stop feigning ignorance. It would get you nowhere."


    "Please, my king, explain. I am lost right now."


    "Just leave me alone." He pulled her hands from his neck and took a step back. However, Diona wasn''t done yet.


    Instantly she wrapped herself around him, pressing her full chest on him, more than she did before.


    "Why can you have her and not me? Why am I not good enough? I offer you myself on a platter of gold and yet you refuse me even after getting me wet and ready for your taking."


    "Exactly why I do not want you. I never wanted this, you wanted it. You said she was not deserving of me and my glory, are you now the one deserving? Isn''t this all your ploy to get me to bed you and make you mine?"


    "No."


    Vidor scoffed. "You are just like your father. As cunning as a fox and annoying. Leave my room."


    "I cannot. I want you. My pussy is hot for you. You are hard down there too. Why deny this attraction and a chance to bask in the pleasure? You miss out on all this for what reason? Huh?"


    Closing his eyes, Vidor inhaled deeply, his chest moving up and down in unison before placing his hands on hers and yanking her away from him.


    Unlike last time, he took a considerable distance from her, his eyes blazing with anger and no more lust.


    "Leave my chambers this instant and never return. Leave now or I exile you myself."


    "But¡­"


    "Do not make me soil my hands with your blood. GET OUT!"

 Chapter 71 - Confused: I Hurt Her

    ***********


    CHAPTER 71


    "Do not make me soil my hands with your blood. GET OUT!" Vidor bellowed at her.


    Hearing him scream like that, made Diona shudder in her bones. Never had she had Vidor speak to her in such a manner?


    For a minute there, it was almost as though she forgot all that there was. Her brain seemed to have gone numb as fear enveloped her all around.


    ''What went wrong? We were¡­ No, he was. He was beginning to fall. Yes, he wanted it as much as I did. What wrong did I commit? Where did I go wrong and make him snap out of it?''


    No matter how many times she tried to think about it, Diona could still not picture her fault.


    "Are you still here?!" His next yell pulled her out of her thoughts, bringing her back to reality.


    Hurriedly she retraced her steps to the bed and picked up her shawl then cast a gaze over her shoulder at him. When she saw the cold and angry gaze he gave her, she was petrified.


    "If you let me repeat myself again, Diona, I would not hesitate and throw away my relationship with your father, then kill you where you stand."


    "I am sorry, my liege." No one wanted to be threatened like that and considering the bloody eyes of his which were shining with the brilliance of red, his sheer killing intent, she wasted no time in fleeing what would soon have become her death scene.


    BANG!


    The doors slammed shut behind her and she was no more.


    It was not until he could no longer hear the scent of her sweet perfume that he snapped out of his rage.


    That was the Vidor she knew actually, the one who could kill in an instant without thinking about it. It was easy for him to snap and reverse back to the usual him.


    It scared and terrified her all the same. This was just a no go area.


    At that moment, Diona cursed herself inwardly forever listening to her father''s advice.


    ''What was I thinking when I was going to try and seduce a heartless monster. He just is unchangeable. No one can break through that spellbound killer. Imagine how he snapped and turned into a¡­ No. If not that I need you to rise to the position of my liking, I would initiate an auto plan for your death sooner than later.''


    As she thought, the deadly look he shot at her flashed before her eyes and she shivered from the thought alone.


    ''Just you wait Vidor. I would enact my revenge on you someday. Then you would beg me for sex but I would give you not after ensuring I have properly seduced and tempted you. It is because you feel you still have a queen. Soon that would change as well.''


    She cast one more look in the direction to his room, snarled at it and then turned around to go about her way.


    After everything that happened, he was just pissed enough now that he had a clear boner with nothing to do about it.


    "Now I bloody need a cold bath! Damn women! Their species should just be wiped off. But then again we need them to reproduce and give us more men¡­ Sigh, in all they are needed but why are they just so¡­. Forget them Vidor and go bath," he finally advised himself.


    Yielding to his own advice, he made his way to his bathtub to go catch that relaxing shower and take his mind off things.


    Luckily for him, the night was cold and the water, just the right temperature.


    Within minutes, he was already immersed in it and relaxing his head against the tub edge. Closing his eyes, he decide not to think about the issue that caused his problem.


    ''Get her out of your mind already Vidor. Think about something or someone else. Yes! I know who to think about," he half yelled but realizing what a troubling nightmare that would be he behaved himself.


    "Who thinks of a witch that means you ill to relax? I guess I can just think of¡­" his mind went off and surprisingly the next picture that came to mind was when he first saw Era beside her father when he went to their kingdom and the next was when she marched gracefully to the altar on their wedding day.


    Surprisingly, he found this memory one that he was willing to dwell on. He did not know why he felt this way but for some unknown reasons, he was glad nonetheless.


    Soon, he became fully aware of her every move and feature. Yes, she had a veil on but when he had the opportunity to unveil her, he was shocked beyond compare by how enchanting he was.


    Still being the king that she was, he failed to actually kiss her on her wedding day.


    Even till now, they still haven''t shared their first kiss. A mall smile formed on his lips, just thinking about her pert rosy lovey lips.


    And then he recalled her stunned and a bit petrified she was when their gaze met.


    ''What a maddening kitty she is," Vidor found himself saying absentmindedly. "I guess I really did hurt her, didn''t I? For her to throw her life away without a second thought."


    He opened his eyes when realization dawned on him.


    "What have I done?" He asked sitting up in the bathtub. "I virtually ruined her. I should have shown leniency and mercy. She still is my wife. But one I haven''t shared any relations with. Ne who calls me a monster and hates me."


    He shook his head. Who was he to deceive? Wasn''t he really a monster for him to do that to her?


    "It wasn''t my fault. It was because she hated me that she liaised with her people to kill me and take my throne and possessions away. She got what was coming to her. I was lenient enough."


    "Is that what you tell yourself to console your greedy bloodthirsty heart?"


    He turned his head to either side as the familiar voice echoed in the bathroom. "Who goes there?"


    "You still ask? I guess I have not visited you enough, that is why."


    "Vemini." His voice came out cold but that did not deter the owner of the voice.


    "Ah, you recall my name. I think this is the first time since I died that I heard you call me that. Interesting. One word of advice, though. You made another mistake just like you did with my kind and me. I see you were born with a cursed fate. You are doomed, Vidor of Etheria. Doomed to be lonely and to suffer."


    "Curse you Vemini. Curse you."


    "Hahhaa hahhaa hahhaa hhaaaa¡­. You are doomed Vidor!"


    Just hearing the eerie sound of her voice, he could feel his teeth gnash. Death loomed near.


    Her spirit always brought with it a situation such as this.


    "Ah¡­ Is she right though? Is that why I have been restless like this? Because the truth was that I was too harsh on her? If that is the truth, what have I done? I have hurt her deeply."


    He shook his head and the next thing hit hard on the water causing such a big splash around him and on the floor of the bathroom.


    "Arrghhh! How much have I hurt her? How was I blinded to see my fault like this? She is still young and to handle¡­ Perhaps she really did not know about her parent''s plot and¡­ No!"


    At that moment, he felt an unfamiliar pain in his chest and clenched his left chest hard enough.


    "Arrghh!" it was the first time he felt pain such as this and he did not know why it hurt so much in his heart.


    "What is happening to me? Is this another one of her curses? Vemini! Why won''t you leave me alone even in death? I still do not believe that she did not know. I guess I must get to the bottom of this first. Not until I do that, I would not know how to face Vemini when she shows up again."


    Getting up from the bathtub, Vidor made his way to his towel and towelled down till he was dry before heading for his wardrobe.


    On his way, he stopped when he noticed the kind of chilly wind that came in and decided to go lock the window. On getting there, his eyes caught sight of the only room that was lit up not too far from where he was.


    On a closer look, he could distinguish whose room it was. "Is she up? Why would her Lady Royal leave her light on?"


    He shook his head. "Perhaps she forgot. No need to panic."


    Even after reassuring himself, Vidor could not get his mind off of it.. "Sigh!" He walked away, leaving the windows the same way he met them.

 Chapter 72 - Vidors Pain

    ************


    CHAPTER 72


    By the time he was fully dressed, he made his way to his bed and his eyes caught sight of the window again.


    "Wait. I thought I closed you. Oh, I saw¡­" Recalling what made him not do the needful, he shook his head and resigned himself to fate.


    "I guess I should go check up on her then."


    ***


    On getting there, he met with her guards and they quickly granted him entrance into the room. And due to Aeverie''s absence, it was clean access.


    Regardless, Era was not bothered when she heard his voice. Aeverie may not be there but that does not stop her from ignoring him.


    She knew when he entered but she did not turn around nor get up to greet him.


    Normally, that was a practice that was frowned upon. A queen no matter how sick or bedridden she was, was still subject to her King.


    It would be his own jurisdiction that he would use in preventing her from doing such when she tried to in such a state.


    Understanding her plight and considering he was the cause, Vidor did not actually expect anything from her.


    For about twenty minutes, he stood there not doing or saying anything to her and neither did she.


    When it felt as though he could not take the silent treatment anymore has his heart and conscience began pricking him, he had no choice but to speak up. "Hi."


    No answer.


    "Umm, I¡­ uh, how are you doing?"


    No reply!


    "I ¡­ came by. I guess you could not get any sleep either, could you?" Vidor continued.


    Even he himself knew he was finding it hard to form coherent sensible words but he still wanted to try knowing the outcome.


    "I¡­ Are you okay?" He asked again, after another two minutes of thinking.


    "Hmm," Era scoffed and remained mute.


    "I know. I asked the wrong question. I heard from the physician that you have not been eating. Please eat."


    0_0


    Briefly, she widened her eyes when she heard her supposed husband say the word, please.


    Regardless, not an ounce of answer escaped her lips and she waited for him to leave her be.


    "I... I see you are doing well. I would check up on you again tomorrow and please¡­ do eat. You must survive. Your life is not your own. It belongs to me."


    Just hearing him order her like that after everything that has gone wrong suddenly pissed Era off to the peak. She could not just stay quiet after this whole kibosh! Hell no!


    Turning around to face him but still lying on her bed, Era scoffed first and then when she pried her lips open to speak, it was something Vidor forever regretted.


    "It belongs to you? Ha¡­ My life may not be mine but it most definitely isn''t and would never be yours. Whether I survive or I die does not depend on you. Ypu lost every right to own me the moment you gave that decree. I suggest you get the heck out fo my room now and don''t return."


    "You belong to me, now and forever. Your father already gave you to me."


    "And now he is gone. You ensured that perfectly well. So, with his death, so goes your ownership over me, Vidor of Etheria."


    "Nonsense. You are mine and you cannot die until I say so."


    "Era scoffed again. This time around she made sure she was really loud and added all forms of sarcasm in it to portray her hatred for him.


    "You make me sick. Your very presence makes me want to puke. While your dignity or whatever remains of it still stands, get out of my room."


    "Era!"


    "A word they say is enough indeed for the wise. I wouldn''t be surprised if you do not listen because well¡­" she took a long pause and when she spoke again, it wasn''t nice. "It is unfortunate that Etheria''s fate lies at the hands of a dead king."


    Vidor clenched his fist at his side. She did indeed hurt his ego but what more could he do? He had come here to seek peace and to get his heart calm but what did he get?


    "Rot here for all I care. You should be grateful and grovelling on your knees thanking me for sparing your life."


    "Then take it if you can."


    "Be careful what you wish for, because I may very well just do that."


    "Remind me why the monster king holds himself back? Isn''t killing your every desire? Etheria beware and be ready to mourn your queen. A king who murdered his queen, I wonder what kind of kingdom and reign you wish to have."


    "Era!"


    "Be careful in yelling my name. I am done." She turned around again, shutting her ears to whatever he had to say next.


    Seeing that he only made his evening terrible, Vidor took the pain and shame and left her room.


    But something disturbed him. He thought seeing her would calm this pain that he is going through. Who would have thought that seeing her would only worsen it?


    By the time he was well away from where the guards were, he held his chest so tightly. Never has he heard that such a thing would precede such pain in someone.


    "Why does it hurt so much?" he wondered aloud. Still holding his chest, he managed to lean against the wall and try to catch his breath.


    "Why does it hurt so much? I just want to be free from all this. Why do I have to suffer for her crimes? I curse you Vemini. I curse you."


    ***


    As soon as the doors shut behind him, Era let out a deep sigh and when she released her breath, tears began to stream down her face.


    She had been hurt just from his presence alone and all her words and his¡­ Only brought back things she wished were not there.


    She could not bring back the dead but she could very much take revenge.


    "Vidor¡­ the pain that I feel you shall feel it a million-time fold. You shall suffer all that I am suffering now. I would make sure of it. This is just the beginning. Beware for my survival would be your doom."


    ***


    The next day came quickly but due to his hurt, he refrained from seeing her and then the next and the next.


    It took almost four days since he last saw her but he refused to go there.


    Anytime the thought of her came up, his heart clenched so much that it hurt to even breathe. He did not want to go through such terrible pain again and believed that not seeing her would be the best.


    Unfortunately for him, he may not see her but his heart was not at ease and he would request for his guards to check up on her and anytime he got the news, he recalled that fateful night.


    He was suffering severely but did not know what to do. Era clearly did not want to see him and he did not want to too but his mind had a mind of his own and would always bring thoughts of her to his head.


    He could not stay a day without thinking about her, an hour in fact. It was like he was possessed or something.


    The pain in his heart persisted and thus many sleepless nights.


    At times he found himself admiring her especially on their wedding day and at other times, he felt so much pain that he wished he could rip his heart out.


    That was another thing he couldn''t do. For once he thought about what Diona had said and knew she was right.


    He really needed the time off. His mind was in shambles and the incurable pain was even worse.


    He needed to relax but he could not bring himself with being with any lady. They were all a huge turn-off. Every one of them aside from his wife and queen.


    Each time he thought of her beauty on their wedding day, he found himself wishing he had ignored his useless bloodthirsty self and kissed those lips to feel, taste and know what they tasted like and tasted of.


    "Ahhh!" A sharp pain coursed through him, interrupting his thoughts of her.


    "Curse you!" Whenever he did that, he felt it was Vemini.


    She did not want him to be happy and in memories, he should have found anger, he found joy, so she ruined it.


    That was his belief and sadly it was not helping matters at all.


    "Sigh, I guess there is one thing I can do. I must seek out the royal physician. This is getting out of hand. I cannot die now and leave behind all I have achieved. That would only mean that she and her people won."


    He searched for his shirt first and wore it before he called out.


    "Guards! Guards!"


    "Yes, your majesty?"


    "Send for the royal physician."


    "Yes sire."

 Chapter 73 - Hysterical Diona

    *************


    CHAPTER 73


    Speaking of a fateful night, the night Diona spent with Vidor was one she would never ever forget.


    Her embarrassment was at its peak. She could not face anyone yet. It wasn''t because he saw her nakedness or used her and all that. No, it was the fact that she failed. Up until that moment, she did not bother seeing her father and he had been too busy to visit her as well.


    It was the perfect excuse to hide her shame and anger.


    She boiled and raged within her. It was the greatest insult of her life. To not be wanted was not something she had faced before. Although she knew Vidor did not want her and stuff, she did not complain.


    Diona believed that if she could get him to marry her, she would be able to get his love.


    Although this was her secret desire, she really wished for it to be so in her heart and did not tell her father about it.


    To Caspian, it was all part of their ploy to get the kingdom from Vidor and kill him afterwards. Now that their plan was in motion and Era was a mess of herself, Diona was surprised to see that it still did not have any effect.


    "That man must be made of stone," she voiced out in anger, completely shocking her attendant.


    "My lady."


    "Arrrghhh! How dare he?"


    Her servant looked at her puzzled. She did not understand what was going on. For the past four days now she had been behaving hysterically. She would oftentimes begin with screaming in anger and at other times, it boils down to her throwing tantrums and just whispering to herself.


    Sometimes, it almost feels as though the issue was getting worse.


    She had actually self-advised herself that she would report it to Diona''s father today if it persisted. Luckily for her, Diona turned her head in her direction swiftly and said. "Let us go see my father."


    "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me well. Get up. We need to go and visit the Lord Regent."


    "Yes, my lady." It wasn''t like the girl was seated in the first place. She dropped the bowl in her hands and rinsed them first before walking over to where Diona sat.


    One look at her and she knew what to do. She instantly dashed towards the door and opened it for her, waiting eagerly for the beauty to pass. Just as she was about to leave the room, she heard her father''s voice heading in her direction and paused.


    "Father. Quick let''s go back," she urged her maid.


    "Yes, my lady."


    They hurriedly returned and she went to sit down on her bed with her fan in her hands as though she was just bored.


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    "Come in."


    The door pushed open and as expected, her father walked in with a smiling face.


    All he had in his mind was that his daughter might have completed the task. He was so joyed and glad awaiting the good news but what a shock when the girl in front of him was not wearing the cheerful triumphant smile he was expecting.


    "Diona." His face was ashen with shock. What wonders had happened to his daughter in his short absence? "Diona, what is wrong?" He asked and quickly went to sit by her side.


    "Nothing father."


    "Do not tell me nothing. This is definitely something. Tell me, who angered you. Who was it that made your mood sour? Tell me and let me make Etheria shake and tremble because they had hurt you. Tell me so I can make one pay. Who is it?"


    She shook her head, definitely not interested in what would soon turn out to be empty promises.


    "No, baby, please tell me, my pearl. Tell me who did this."


    "It is nothing, father. Nothing. Just let the matter be."


    "Baby, no. I need to make sure they know the daughter of whom they touched. Next time they would not as much as dare to soil your mood like this again. Tell me, is it that Era?"


    "No."


    "Huh? If it is not her, then who?"


    "Forget it." She turned her gaze around to face another side of the room. She did nit want to be disturbed actually.


    "NO. Talk to me, tell me, Diona."


    "No one father."


    "Tell me and stop protecting the person. Tell me what is at stake here, let me know. They hurt my jewel I need to make them suffer. Who baby?"


    Feeling so stuffed up, Diona turned her head swiftly to look at him and yelled out in anger. "It was no one but YOU!"


    0_0


    He blinked after some seconds. He was still finding it difficult to do understand. Was she joking or what? How was he the one that angered her? What had he done to deserve this kind of accusation from her?


    "No, Diona I do not understand. Tell me, what exactly is going on here?"


    "Tell you? Do not act like you do not understand what is."


    "True, I do not.  Okay, let me guess," he smiled and shifted closer to her. "Is it because papa has been so busy that he had not been having time for you? Okay, I am sorry dear. I admit I should not have left or ignored you like that for this long."


    "That is not the issue. Gosh! How can you not understand." She stood up in anger and walked towards the window.


    "I do not understand. How am I at fault here? I am where trying to figure out what is going on with you but here you are just¡­" he was tempted to yell but managed to control his anger. "Fine, I am sorry. I wouldn''t know what I have done wrong if you do not tell me."


    Turning around to face him, with eyes that blazed with anger and regret, she asked, "You really want to know right?"


    "Yes, Diona, I want to know."


    "Fine! It was you who made me go and seduce him and guess what?"

 Chapter 74 - Hastening The Plan

    ************


    CHAPTER 74


    "Yes, I want to know."


    "Fine then. It was you who made me go and seduce him and guess what?"


    His eyes dimmed at her. His mind was already guessing the outcome given her outburst. "What?"


    "He threw me out, yelling and made sure he warned me outrightly never to ever show my face in his room again!"


    "He did what?"


    "Yes. He was very mad, so very angry. I was so stupid for listening to you. What were we expecting when the monster king had not even touched his queen nor any woman for that matter. I doubt if anyone would be able to break that icicle of a heart of his."


    "Diona," he called out her name in a cautioning tone.


    "What?"


    "Mind your words."


    "Mind my words? You were not the one who was humiliated after throwing myself at him, where you?"


    "No, but that does not change the fact that I am mad at him for humiliating my daughter that way."


    "No need. You were the one who thought that he could get taken during this period."


    "Forgive me for thinking like a man. It is what most lonely men would want and need. How was I supposed to know he would not be interested in you. Mind you are not just any lady. You are one of the most beautiful ladies in Etheria. Every man wants you. If not that you were my daughter, I would have gone for you as well."


    "Father."


    "What? I speak the truth. He is stupid for throwing such an opportunity away. I know you would not have disappointed me. It is just unfortunate we have a blind man for a king or he is impotent."


    "Father!" It was now Diona''s turn to yell at him questioningly.


    It was still the king they were talking about here and even though he was annoying one needed to be careful.


    She turned to face her maid and signalled for her to excuse them.


    "My Lord, my lady¡­" She bowed and took her leave.


    When Diona was sure that they were left alone, she moved back to where her father sat and spoke to him. "Never have I been humiliated like that before father. It felt like I was useless."


    "No do not say that, my daughter. No child of mine is useless. He is just the one who doesn''t know what he has. You cannot be compared to that Era. You surpass her on every level. In beauty, brains and brawn. You are the master planner and the best lady Etheria has ever seen."


    By the time he finished filling her head with praises, he smiled at her.


    "I am honestly sorry you had to go through all of these. You should have reported the case to me quickly."


    "To do what? It is the king we are talking about here, father. There was nothing you could do. You can''t g to him and demand an explanation as to why he didn''t have me, then it would seem like a ploy. Besides, I am not some brothel girl. I am the Lady Diona, daughter of Lord Caspian, High Regent of Etheria."


    "Yes, that is more like it. Everyone wants to be you and everyone should wish to be you."


    ''It is okay, do not patronize me, father."


    "I am not. You know me better than this. I am the only one who would tell you the truth."


    "As you wish. Now though, I just do not want to see him. It has been annoying me anytime I think about it."


    "Do not worry. Since we cannot report the king to the king, we simply just hasten hs removal process."


    "Really?" Her eyes brimmed with joy.


    She rushed up to him on the bed and sat facing him. "But father, are you sure?"


    "Yes. I cannot sit still and watch one man rubbish my daughter because he feels he is King of nations. I would remove him and make you the one everyone reverences."


    Her face lightened up, brimming with joy on every side. "Father. You¡­" she did not even know what to say. She was so glad that their minds were working as one. "I was thinking the same."


    "Really?"


    "Ye. After that embarrassment. I could not take it again. I suffered so much. He pushed me away. Telling me I cannot be compared to his queen."


    "The effrontery!"


    "Exactly my point, father." Her face dulled again as she recalled the incident.


    "It was¡­" she paused and tears suddenly started running down her face at that moment. "Oh no, do not cry. Relax, it would be fine. I would ensure that you sit on that throne and rule Etheria soon."


    "But¡­"


    "Do not doubt me, my daughter."


    "I am not doubting you. It may not be easy. I think with our earlier¡­ How can we when he is watchful now?"


    "Like we have always done. Pretend to be true and hasten her death. The sooner she dies, the quicker it would be for us to persuade him in getting a new wife and an Etherian for that matter. Who other than you is more qualified and most suited for the job?"


    "No one."


    "Great. So we should ensure he does things that would make Era hate him and in turn say some wrong words then we cause the death and make him declare all ties with Etheria over that day.


    "Then later, once you have established your spot on the throne, you would start by removing opportunities that may arise in bringing you down. It would be an easy peasy something."


    "No problem. Now we must ensure things are done the right way and avoid any obstacles whatsoever. Wait, speaking of obstacles, isn''t Damian one of them?"


    Caspian''s eyes dimmed at his daughter when she mentioned Damian''s name. He was indeed posing to be an obstacle.


    By now they would have gone ahead with their plans but he went to save Era further causing a delay.


    "That man.. He is a torn in my flesh."

 Chapter 75 - Non Medical Symptoms

    ************


    CHAPTER 75


    The already dim room looked more gloomy and more of a desolate place with the way the atmosphere was.


    For a moment there, the man wearing a blue tunic and black big pants with a  white apron over his outfit felt like he was thrown into the graveyard or the zombie land.


    What had happened to the life that was once there?


    He was sent for, yet he did not see the one who had sent for him. It was the second time in his life that he had entered the king''s chambers with the place barely looking alive as well.


    Just then he heard an owl hoot and felt his heart jump into his throat. This was on another level of worrying.


    He never would have come here of not that it was an order but who was he to disobey? Back then, when he had come, the king had just lost his father and was brought to stay in his late father''s room.


    It had been devastating and depriving enough for him. He was still young and but a boy but he already had the appetite for killing.


    He was informed then that the young child had not eaten and was losing strength due to the loss of the only family he had left. So he had to go checkup on him.


    Taking slow steps inside he tried to search for the king and the memory replayed again.


    Like last time, when he came into this danger zone, he did not hear any weeping sound just the hooting of an owl and when he searched and searched, he finally found the young king seated on the ground behind the wardrobe.


    One would have expected him to cry or weep, but he did no such thing. Rather he had the land map in his hand and he studied it. Beside him was another big not so plain sheet as she restrategized and began to plan his take over.


    It was shocking for him, the physician but what more could he do? He saw it then as a way for the child trying to escape the psychological trauma he was in. Little did he know that the little king would grow up and become a monster whose name brought terror upon been spoken of.


    Just like last time, he went towards the wardrobe to check and to his surprise, he saw the king, a fully grown man sitting on the ground behind his wardrobe with a toy in his hand.


    On a closer look, he confirmed what it was. It was one of the strategizing pieces for the battles plan.


    ''No change, huh. Oh Etheria, what have you done to deserve such a king," the royal physician thought within him.


    As quickly as possible, he wiped those thoughts from his mind and cleared his throat.


    "Ahem!" Vidor did not bother to look up and see who it was. He already knew and was waiting for him.


    "Greetings your majesty, you sent for me." He straightened his old back and awaited a response but got none. So he probed again. majesty, I¡­"


    "I know. I sent for you after all, didn''t I?"


    Vidor''s masculine voice, coupled up with the eerie feeling in the room did not help matters in making the physician scared. Sensing this, Vidor scoffed and then stood up.


    "I see his majesty was busy studying and planning battle strategies, like last time," the physician voiced out thoughtfully.


    "Wait," Vidor paused and then looked at the physician from the corners of the eyes. It was now his mind took him down memory lane and he recalled the incident that the royal geezer spoke of.


    "Ah¡­ Such long times indeed."


    Walking away, he made his way to his living room and sat down on the couch, waiting for the physician to come to do his work.


    Without being told, he followed after Vidor and stopped when he did. Slowly he dropped his toolbox and then took some steps towards him to where he sat.


    "My King. What reasons do you request or require my help?" He asked. He needed to be sure what his purpose was here for. He did not like his feeling and wanted nothing with being here. So the faster he attended to the king, the faster his dismissal.


    "Nothing much. I do not require the use of those." He pointed at his toolbox, causing the man to stop what he was doing.


    By now his fingers were already dancing on the toolbox. "Okay, as his majesty wishes."


    "Great. Please, do have a seat," Vidor beckoned on him.


    Once he was fully seated, Vidor uncrossed his legs and sat straight. It was time to mean business. There was no need to beat around the bush.


    He was already sick and tired of the problem that he had. The reason why his room was looking lifeless now was that he was almost giving up and going mental with the Vemini constant appearing and disappearing.


    To an extent, he wondered how he had managed to remain sane until now.


    "I called you here today, probably not to make you use those syringes on me but to¡­ sigh"


    He knew he wasn''t making any sense now but what and where was he to start from and tell the royal physician.


    "Do not worry, my king. Just explain what is wrong and if it is something I can treat, I would very much give my best and all to do so."


    He inhaled deeply, allowing his chest to rise at will and fall. He did that a couple more times and when he felt more okay, he began.


    "Indeed I need help," Vidor began. He brushed his nostrils with his hand and let out another sigh. "A lot has been going on since."


    "Okay. Then can you state it? Like what are the symptoms and all that?"


    "Okay, yes. I have been hearing voices. I know you would think I am going mad or something but I have always heard them, especially since killing her village people."


    "Who? The queen?"


    "No. Vemini, the witch."


    "Oh¡­ So his majesty feels he is cursed/"


    "No. That is not it. She makes it her point of duty to always remind me of those days. Now, I have a queen and I have ordered for the annihilation of her people of which she is still suffering from."


    "Yes?"


    He did not understand the relationship or where the king was going from there but all he could do was nod.


    "So, I do not know, anytime I am alone or woking, thoughts of her keep popping up in my mind. It is tiring because I do not want to see her or have anything to do with her but I cannot help it."


    "Hmm, interesting," the royal physician commented absentmindedly.


    "My point exactly. So, I have tried to ignore it but when I recall the pain and sorrow she is going through, I feel an aching pain here." He pointed at his heart area for emphasis.


    Nodding his head, the royal physician replied. "Okay."


    "And lately, I have been thinking about our wedding day so much. When I do, I tend to feel at ease especially recalling her beauty but then again, when I do, sometimes a sharp pain curse through my heart again. Most times it is so painful; that it feels as though my heart would cut."


    "Wow."


    "Yes and then at times when I am happy ad this pain comes, I hear her laughter in the background, telling me my doom is near and all. It is like the only way and manner I can feel free, she takes it away and then I am faced with the reality and memories of what I did to Era and then the pains resume."


    "Your majesty¡­" the physician began but before he could do or say anything anymore, the king had shifted out of his seat and began.


    "I do not understand this. It has never happened before. Even four days ago when I wanted to sleep, I couldn''t get her off my mind and wanted to check up on her."


    "Did you go?"


    "I did and luckily her Lady Royal wasn''t there so I went in. We spoke but it did not end well. I was well angry but I still felt so much pain when I was the one she spoke rudely to. Why are all these things¡­ Gosh! This is terrible!"


    He flung his hands up in the air, resigning completely to his cursed fate.


    After some thought on the matter, the royal physician smiled at him. "I know the cause of your problem or basically what the problem is."


    "You do?" His eyes gleamed with hope, instantly.


    "Yes and I am glad to say, it is not something to be treated with injections and drugs."


    "If not then what? Meaning you cannot help me?" Vidor asked shifting further out and gripping the physician''s hands. "Please, help me."


    "I will, dear king. It is but a small matter and one to be joyous for."


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 76 - In Love

    ************


    CHAPTER 76


    Noticing the smiles on the royal physician''s face, Vidor became sceptical and withdrew. "Why are you laughing? Does this sound like a joke to you? Or you do not believe me and think I am mad?" He waited for a reply but all he got was smiles. "Is this funny?"


    "No, your majesty. On the contrary, though. It is a different matter," he quickly tried persuading him to see reasons from a lighter side of things.


    "Then speak. I can take it, no matter what."


    "Are you sure, your majesty?" The physician asked, arching a brow at him.


    "Yes. Definitely!" His enthusiasm was funny but also commendable. If only he knew that they were going to be for the wrong thing to him, so he would think later on though¡­ he would not have been this glad and anxious.


    "Good then. Prepare yourself. Brace up for what I am about to say."


    "Just spill already."


    Looking at Vidor, a small smile broke out on his lips and even his eyes, wrinkles were formed around them. No longer did he feel scared but rather he bloomed with enough radiating joy.


    This was the best time so far since he had been attending to the king. He could not be happier than anyone now.


    Ever since knowing the king as a child, he did fear with his growing up and thirst for power that he would not be able to continue his legacy but now¡­


    "Sire, you are in love."


    GHAGHANNN!!


    DRUM ROLLS


    0_0


    "Excuse me, what?!"


    "You heard me quite well, your grace. You are in love." He did not bother hiding his joy. It was actually a thing of joy and one what celebrating.


    This further proved to everyone that their king was still a human being, not gay as some would think and¡­


    "Are you mad?" Vidor''s voice pulled him out of his happy thoughts.


    "Huh? Sire?"


    "Yes. Are you mad? What kind of illogical explanation is that? Was that what I asked you for?"


    "I am confused."


    "Exactly. That is why you would give me such an illogical explanation to my problems."


    0_0


    In fact, the physician was taken aback. This was just too much to bear. Here he was jubilating in his mind and being happy about the new discovery but his king is thinking he is lying.


    "But sire, I speak the truth."


    "What truth?" Vidor asked raising his right hand into the air nonchalantly. "How can you call such pain and torment being in love? Who am I in love with? A ghost? Can you not hear that I said she is tormenting me, even in any little joy I derive from thinking about the queen."


    "My point exactly. You just said so yourself¡­ Okay, wait, sire."


    "Why? You are saying nonsense. In fact, guards¡­"


    "Wait. Sire, please. Do not call the guards. This is important."


    "It is and you are clearly taking it for a joke."


    "No." The royal physician was already beginning to have a headache just from thinking so much about it. How can the king be so dense in this part of life?


    Well, one couldn''t really blame him though. Situations made it so. It wasn''t like he had ever had any form of love interest all his life.


    As I said, some people actually thought him a homosexual due to the fact that he hated the opposite sex so much and did not want anything to do with them.


    But this¡­ hearing him speak of his feelings, all this was an indication that there was hope and Era wasn''t going to die a virgin."


    "Give me one reason why I shouldn''t ask the guards to take you and lock you up to rot so you do not give anyone any wrong counsel?"


    "Because I have served you faithfully these past years. I didn''t give a wrong counsel then, would I now?"


    "Who knows? Lately, it seems like all those around me are just hysterical, confused or irrational like you." He pointed at him, building on his point. He could not take it again and stood up, pacing in the room.


    "No. Sire you get me all wrong."


    At that moment they heard a small knock on the door and the voice of one of the guards followed next.


    "Your majesty, you called?"


    The royal physician looked at Vidor pleadingly. He did not want to go to jail and rot, especially not after this discovery. A simple hope that the queen wouldn''t die a virgin and without an heir.


    No. He needed to survive and help the king build on this newfound feels so he could probably be a better person.


    "No. I just said something. You may leave."


    "Yes, sire."


    "Phew!" He blew out air from his mouth. This was just¡­ "Thank you so much, your grace."


    "Do not thank me yet. You are not free until I say so. Utter one wrong word and I would personally drag you out and lock you up myself. Now shoot, you have one last chance at this."


    The royal physician on the other hand was already shaken and taken aback. He knew he needed to be quick and give this his best and all.


    It was even one major reason, what the king said, that he needed as a motivation to build on this feelings and not let that rat Caspian kill it so the king would have a change of heart.


    ''Love, what can''t you do?''


    "Yes, sire. You misquoted me just now."


    "Okay, go on."


    "Yes, what I meant to say was that you were in love." Hearing this, Vidor was about to go nuts on him but he lifted his hands in front of him quickly to stop me. "Calm down."


    "You are asking me to be¡­"


    "Sire I never meant you were in love with a ghost. What I meant was that you were in love with no other person than you queen, Era," the royal physician said in a hurry to save his life.


    "I would¡­" Vidor paused.. The words finally sank into his mind. "What?"

 Chapter 77 - Admitting: Who Needs Love?

    ************


    CHAPTER 77


    "I would¡­" Vidor paused. The words finally sank into his mind. "Wait, what?"


    "Yes, sire. It is what I said and meant."


    He blinked several times but he was still somehow finding it hard to comprehend what was going on. How in heaven''s name did his royal physician come up with such a thought?


    Like he¡­ No.


    "Wait. I am still finding it hard to understand and see the correlation," Vidor confessed after some time of thinking and not coming up with anything.


    "Okay, let us do this thing."


    "How? What are we doing?"


    Taking in a deep breath, Louis shut his eyes. It was about time he did this. Recalling the benefits or advantages the kingdom stood to gain in of ensuring that the king found love, he decided to give this is all.


    "Okay I would ask you some questions and you would answer me truthfully. Is that okay by your majesty?" Vidor nodded his reply and waited for him to proceed in asking his questions.


    From the seriousness etched deep in his eyes, Louis knew this was it. It was either he took him this time and ensure his mind was for ut all while he was invested.


    "Now, do you often think about her?"


    Vidor pursed his lips at him. He was like¡­ was the physician listening to him all this while or what?


    "I know why I am asking you all these things. It is important that you answer truthfully and think carefully before you do, sire."


    "Fine, go ahead and ask."


    "Okay. Do you always think of her?"


    "Yes."


    "Great."


    "How?" Vidor asked almost instantly.


    "Just hold on, your grace. Does your heart yearn to see her? Like you miss her on a steady?"


    Although Vidor was about answering he paused. He did want to see her but isn''t it because he was concerned about her not dying and now that was also because he did not want her to escape her punishment.


    Or so he thought.


    "I do but I¡­ You know, she is always down and I just need to make sure she is not doing something to kill herself anymore and you know¡­"


    "Answer the question, your majesty. Whatever the reason may be, it does not change the fact that you want to see her."


    "Okay, yes."


    "It is more of you are finding an excuse every time to want to see her. You do not want her to die, right? And I am not saying because of the punishment stuff."


    Vidor did not answer. He knew the physician had caught him red-handed but did he actually want to admit that secret out.


    "Your majesty, I am waiting."


    "Hmm¡­ I." Not wanting to lie about this and actually find a solution, he decided to say the truth. "I do not want her to die. I don''t know why I am feeling this way about her, considering what her people did¡­"


    "But you do, right?" Louis interjected.


    "I do."


    "Great. Now, next question, do you miss her?"


    "I am not close to her, you know."


    "I know but okay, another question first. Do you find joy being with her?"


    "We never had those kinds of moments together."


    "So what do you miss about her, really, seeing that you have nothing to hold on to actually?"


    "I¡­ Her smile is one thing. I know she rarely smiles but the few times I had the opportunity to see her, it was beautiful."


    "Continue." The royal physician noticed that as he spoke about Era, a smile formed on his lips. It was genuine as t reached up to his eyes but the king failed to notice. So he willed him to carry on.


    "Although then it meant nothing to me but lately, ever since the incident, I found myself finding peace in those."


    "In what?" Louis asked for clarity.


    "How she looked at our wedding, her vibrancy when she is annoyed, her smiles, everything."


    "Nice. So you miss her."


    "I miss those."


    "You miss her? It is simple, a yes or no."


    "I think so."


    "And now I can say that from the looks of things, thoughts of her bring you joy?"


    "Thoughts of her are actually the remedy to my troubled soul and at the same time, it is what causes me pains. How can I be¡­ I mean how can what brings me joy causes me so much hurt and heartache?"


    "Because, my king, that is love. I am sorry to say but because this is your first time, you fail to realize that you have feelings for her."


    "But¡­" he paused and decided to think about it carefully.


    "I do not want to rush you and I think there is no rush in that actually but I need you to know what you feel."


    "It is hard."


    "Yes, it would be. You are no longer bothering about yourself but someone else now matters to you and that someone, their activities, life, health and all determine your saneness, joy and peace."


    "Why did this happen to me?"


    "Because, my king, you are only human. It is a normal thing."


    "I¡­ For the first time, Louis, I yearn to hold a lady. When I saw her crouched up in the bed, I so much wanted to rush and hold her but when I recalled what her people did, I couldn''t, so it began to hurt in my heart, like so much."


    "Yes, sire. Most times, that person ends up becoming your weakness.''


    "Then who needs love?"


    "That person can also be your strength, it depends on how you tend to channel that love and emotion. You can find strength, hope, happiness and everything in that person but can also find anguish and pain in them."


    "Love then is not worth it. I mean, who needs love in war? Who needs love to stay rational?"


    "Everyone needs it at one point or time in their life. All I can say, your grace, is that over time, you would come to understand."


    "Fine but I do not want it."


    "I am sorry t say but there are things that cannot change. You may choose to deny it now to yourself and everyone but in time¡­" he paused and just looked up.


    "In time what?"


    "In time."

 Chapter 78 - Feelings

    ************


    CHAPTER 78 ¨C Feelings


    After the physician was gone, Vidor had more time to think things through and sort out his emotions. To him these were all new and who knows the physician may not even be sure of what he was saying.


    "Love," he scoffed and walked up to the window where he gazed out. He had specifically changed this to his room after his father''s death because it gave him the best view of the kingdom.


    Normally, he was to stay in his father''s room, the king''s chambers but he did not.


    For a while after his father''s death, he kept on hearing noises but the day he finally stood up from his grief and walked out to the window, he was shocked how the kingdom had the perfect view from there.


    So since then he came to love the room more and shone the voices echoing in his head.


    Taking in a deep breath, Vidor breathed out as his chest came down in one huge dump. "No. it simply cannot be, right? How can I?"


    He was still finding it hard to believe the whole thing. Reaching up to his head, he gently combed his fingers through his hair, scattering the lovely hair and allowing it fall down, cascading over his shoulders and back.


    For a king who did not bother with worldly or outer possessions too much, he was one who did bother about cleanliness and kept a very long hair which reached him down to his waist.


    One look at this enchanting creature would make one bless his maker for endowing him with so much beauty.


    His carefully built muscles and body as well as his perfect abs and chiseled chest, was one that most ladies would die for on first glance but when one got to know his character very well, they would have a second thought and see him as the devil incarnate, a devil in disguise.


    His looks were deceptive enough to make one fall and drool over him and as easily as he makes you swoon, he takes life out of you.


    He was the beautiful seductress. Only that this time he was a male and did not bother with those, nor using his charms to get the ladies, rather his life and ambition were wasted away in the frontlines and grounds of war.


    If only! If only!


    Even most courtesans and ladies, irrespective of his ruthless nature still want to behold him and have him wrap his strong arms around them.


    Rumor already had it of his lovely scent and bone thrilling looks that kept you transfixed when he cast his gaze on you.


    Moist times it was not that he cared or bothered about the ladies, they were just there to fill his eyes and take his mind over his problems and psychological issues.


    "Vidor, o Vidor," he called out his name twice like a father calling his son.


    "How can you let this be? How can you fall in love? As though Vemini''s curse wasn''t enough, you had the guts to let your heart know how to love."


    He really was frustrated with himself but what more could he do when just thinking about the matter, rather than feeling bad about the whole thing, all he could do was smile at himself.


    "Arrgh! Dammit Vidor, you cannot smile about this. It is important and you know it. How can you love your enemy?"


    He shut his eyes and then turned around, only to rest his back against the wall beside the window and inhaled deeply. "But why is it that even when I want to go mad at her, I do not seem to be able to do so?"


    "Urghh this is really not it. It is so..."


    He turned around again and looked out the window, subconsciously he began to search unto his eyes laid mark with her balcony and he took in a deep breath again.


    A part of him wished he could see her face at that moment and he patiently waited, hoping that she would decide to step out so he could see her some more but he kept on waiting and got nothing.


    After about an hour of doing nothing other than staring, he decided to get his mind off her and think about other things or get working. Just as he was about leaving, he caught a figure near her window from the corners of his eyes and quickly returned his gaze to where they were before.


    Subconsciously he held his breath as he waited for the figure to come out into the light.


    And when she did, she stole his breath away, leaving him mouth open wide in awe as his eyes adored the beauty that was in front of him.


    It was not until that day hat he realized just how beautiful she was.


    She was in no doubt a princess, no, she was his queen and one befitting of her title.


    It wasn''t like she was putting on any jewelry of that sort. In fact at that moment she looked natural beyond words with just a simple plain black gown that hugged her chest and stomach lightly with a fled from her lower stomach downwards.


    Her hair was packed up into a neat bun with her earrings off and no necklace to go with it but the lovely design or curve of the top part on her chest, brought out her curves perfectly, accentuating the already plain outfit.


    By the time she got to the big windows, she leaned forward on the frame and closed her eyes as she brought her neck forward.


    He did not need someone to tell him what she was doing but knew instantly that she was trying to get some fresh air.


    Just watching her behave naturally was more than enough reason for him to be filled with joy and he was. He looked on more, finding interesting something that there was no interest in.


    "Beautiful," he muttered under his breath and watched what she would do next.


    As though hearing his silent wish, Era leaned back and raised her left hand to her hair, before gently pulling away the band used in packing her hair in place.


    In one sweet move she pulled it out, allowing her hair freely fall and cascade down her shoulders in a messy wave.


    He blinked slowly, scared to actually make a move lest he wave up from the mesmerizing dream or disturb her and actually miss out on something.


    Once she was done, she resumed her previous position on the rails, holding it strongly before resting her elbow on it and leaning her head down.


    From where he was, and with her hair now covering his view, he could no longer see her full face clearly but her side. Even at that he appreciated the fact that he got to see her.


    A part of him wondered why she chose to stand up today or was it that it was her popular routine and he simply did not get the opportunity to see her before.


    Just when he got his mind occupied and finally recalled that he was staring at her, he saw her again but this time with something more.


    Tears!


    ''Tears?'' he asked himself in his mind.


    That was when realization struck him. He first of all thought that seeing her standing up and dressed up was a sign that she was getting back on track and recovering well, but seeing this¡­


    He knew quite well that he was just been deceived.


    He stretched his right hand unconsciously at her, trying to reach her and pat her head to soothe her pain. At that moment Era saw something from the corners of her eyes and turned her head in his direction.


    Quickly, he withdrew his hands and hid behind the curtain. So by the time she fully turned her head in his direction, she saw no one standing there.


    Her brows furrowed. She was confused for a minute . She knew what she saw so why now was the person no longer there?


    Brushing it aside, Era thought. "Or was it his servant? Maybe it was his servant standing there and had left to carrying on with his shores. Who cares anyway?"


    Ignoring it, she turned her head and focused on something else as more tears streamed down.


    One look at her, made one think of her as the peerless black rose with dews streaming over her beautiful face.


    From where he hid behind the curtain, Vidor stole glances at her, watching her from a safe distance. He did not want her catching him in such an act and thinking he was spying on her so he hid himself but his gaze remained.


    After a while of watching her cry, he saw another figure move in, coming close to where Era was. He looked closely, moving in with the curtain as his shield.


    He saw them speak to each other and Aeverie try to clean Era''s eyes but the later pulled away and walked back in.


    "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 79 - Eras Decision

    ************


    CHAPTER 79


    After they left, Vidor finally came out from hiding. His gaze still remained fixed on the spot they once stood. Taking in a deep breath he sighed.


    "That was a close call," he thought.


    His mind flashed back and recalled the saddened look on her face when she turned towards him.


    *Flashback*


    Immediately he turned and hid, he took some seconds to calm his fast-beating heart before turning his head a bit to the side to look at her.


    It was then he noticed the look of pain etched deep in her eyes still and felt his heart clench at the sight of her.


    She was in pain and it was because of him. He felt bad. Just too bad, for taking such a decision.


    His lips parted as his mouth opened, while he tried gasping for breath. Slowly he reached up to his chest and gently placed a hand over his heart.


    BADUM! BADUM!


    He shut his eyes again, holding his breath in the process and tightening his face. The pain was much.


    He could only imagine what Era must have been going through.


    After some time he turned around again only to see that Aeverie was walking towards her, then he resumed watching her.


    *Flashback Ends*


    "Why does it hurt so much just from watching her cry? No this must have a more logical explanation. These feelings cannot be."


    ***


    Unknown to Vidor, Era did not completely leave when she did and she later caught sight of him but she was too irritated by the sight of him to even bother with letting him see her.


    In anger, she walked away back to her bed and awaited the royal physician.


    It had been days really but later she thought more on the matter and knew that for her to be well and enact her revenge she would need to actually start by taking treatment and eating to regain strength, then she can mourn well and still come out from her bitterness and sadness.


    "My Queen," Aeverie called out, distracting her from her thoughts.


    "Yes?"


    "I¡­" She paused, trying her best to sort out the words in her head first before she pour them out on Era.


    "What is it? Tell me," Era probed after some time.


    "Well, I just wanted to remind you but I do not want you to think that I am insensitive considering that I am thinking about you and your welfare."


    "What is it, Aeverie? Tell me."


    "Well, the kids. Their asking of you have become more consistent and I¡­ I do not know what to do. I have told young Anna countless times that you are not around and travelled but who would have known that would only further worsen their situation?"


    "How do you mean?"


    "They now bother about your safety more than theirs or their wellbeing and it is really taking quite he toll on Anna. The little girl is trying to be strong for you by taking charge when any one of us aren''t around. Other than that, she is doing¡­"


    "Great if she is doing fine, no need to worry, she would grow strong," Era interrupted.


    "Umm¡­" she began and then she sat down beside Era. "I am sorry to be the bearer of sad news but I would speak still."


    "Go on," Era urged her.


    "Yes. It is sad to say but she took up responsibility at a young age and now she fears for you. She is scared that she would lose you too just like she lost her mum. More importantly, she doesn''t sleep without having nightmares and bad dreams."


    "Why didn''t you let me know since?"


    "Because you had so much on your plate. I did not want to add to it that was why."


    Shaking her head at her Lady Royal, Era managed a pained smile. "I know but this is important. They are important to me too. Their well being, future and life would be your legacy."


    "I know and it is scary because she has so many potentials within her. Lately, she has lost the most weight. No longer does she smile again but she is always sad. I think you have to see her or something. Give her hope to live on and continue."


    "Why me?"


    "Because I see Anna in you. Whenever I see you like this, you remind me of her, your majesty. Regardless, she is a fighter and so are you. You do not need to sit in here and feel sorry or pity for yourself, no. Rather you get up, shake your losses and start afresh again. You haven''t lost it all yet. Where there is life, there is hope."


    "I have heard you. I will send her a letter. Can she read and write now?"


    "Now?"


    "What is the matter? Did I ask a wrong question?" Era asked looking confused by Aeverie''s disposition.


    "No, my queen, you did not ask a wrong question per se. It is just that¡­ Sigh, where do I start from? You may not know but Anna is adept with the pen and knows how to read. Not perfectly though, but the child was still learning before her family and kingdom fell by the sword."


    "Oh, I see¡­" Era looked thoughtful as she began to come up with ways to ensure this whole thing was fixed.


    "Great then. I would send her a letter to carry on and wait for me. When I have found the strength, I would return to her. Meanwhile, get whatever money I have left and ensure you enrol them for school. I would love for her to rise and be great."


    "Noted, your majesty."


    "If anyone pocknoses on their background, ignore them. I would handle that later or ask Lord Damian to sort it out for me."


    "Oh, I see my queen is using the Lord so soon," Aeverie said with a smile.


    If she was not married already to Vidor, Aeverie would have been rooting for the Lord but then again he was already old enough to be her father.


    "Sigh, yes, he seems trustworthy and I well, I would still look into him."


    "Well to me, it seems like you have already agreed to have him as an ally, your majesty."


    "Is that so? Well, not a bad idea."


    "So you are back on your feet?"


    "No. I still will mourn and after three months, I would step out."


    0_0


    ***


    Era''s decision to Aeverie''s dismay really did come to pass. For days, she chose not to step out but the one thing that Aeverie was thankful for was the fact that she allowed the royal physician Louis to treat her while also now taking in food and more fruits from time to time.


    In the part of the other affairs of the kingdom, she did not bother herself and left Diona to do her will. All that remained in her mind and heart was to mourn.


    After all, most people would only want her to stay off things because of the treason plot her family fell trapped for.


    Aeverie took in a deep breath and then with her mouth open wide, she quickly managed to reach up to her face and cover her lips as her nose and sneezing came raining down.


    ACHEM!!


    All the girls surrounding her stopped to look at her. At first, they had been pestering the poor lady to allow them to see Era but she could not and so she refused them.


    Ever since the incident, she was the only one permitted to visit the chambers of the queen and tend to her. In that regard, she had the girls do the visiting of the children from time to time.


    Rushing up to her, they began to ask her questions about her health and if she was okay.


    "My Lady, are you alright?"


    "Yes, you look pale. Perhaps you are unwell," Azzura stated after touching her neck with the back of her palm.


    "Hmm, I think she has been stressed out to much late;y with doing our chores for the queen," Arya added.


    "True. Perhaps it would be nice for you to take a break for the rest of the day and tomorrow, then we can tend to her majesty and you will recover. Once you are strong and better, who best than you to return to her majesty''s side?" Aquatta chipped in quickly.


    The way the girls spoke, one would think that their top concern was her health but she knew them better than that to know that their major concern was not her but her majesty.


    Letting out a deep sigh, Aeverie shook her head and smiled at them.


    "You young ones need not worry, just know that I would be alright. I can still hold on for her majesty."


    "But if the queen sees you like this, she would feel bad and even more angry that she is doing this to you.. This is why you must allow us to tend to her in your stead."

 Chapter 80 - Desperate Maids: Cornering Aeverie

    ************


    CHAPTER 80


    "This is why you must allow us to tend to her in your stead," Alyz added.


    Averie knew that at this point, she was definitely going to have a headache because of them.


    How could they gang up on her like this? It was still hard for her to believe what was going on with them.


    "You all think I do not know the main reason why you act so concerned like this?" Aeverie asked, shocking them to the core.


    "No¡­ What are you saying?" Azzura quickly intervened seeing that the others were completely speechless at being caught on.


    Well, technically she had not yet caught them or voiced out their real thoughts so until then, they could still play dumb.


    "Yes, it is as Azzura said, my lady. We dare not plot anything. We are truly concerned about your health," Arya chipped in, supportively.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, my lady," Aquatta continued. "You see, you have been diligently serving the queen and we admire that but you are putting your health at risk by doing so."


    "Hmm, do you want her majesty to start being worried about you? It is not like you do not know how she gets when things become like this," Arya buttressed further.


    They had a point. Aeverie couldn''t just entirely deny the fact that they spoke right but it was the motive behind it that disturbed her.


    They could not just leave the matter alone. Era did not want to meet with them for a reason and that was because she wanted to be alone. She was just there to meet her daily needs and encourage her from time to time and nothing more.


    But having to see different faces daily in this bad state would not be helping matters.


    She had decided, stating what she wanted to do and all that, it would then be insensitive of her to disregard that and do what the girls want.


    "Thank you so much for your care girls. I believe you but I would not take the break you so desire me to take just so you all could see the queen," Aeverie stated as a matter of fact.


    "Oh come!" Arya lamented loudly.


    "Yep, that is it. I told you I knew your true plan and motives. You all want me out of the way to see her, right?"


    At this point, the look on their faces told a completely different tale. They were downcast at her rejection. It felt like all hope was lost.


    They had tried so much to get her to agree but each time she saw through them. What more could they do to get to see their queen?


    Looking at their expression, Aeverie felt hurt. Left to her she would allow them to pay Era a visit but it wasn''t up to her.


    She was specific in her instructions that she did not want to see anyone, save for the physician and herself and or when she sends for Damian which she hadn''t done since their last meeting.


    "I wish you all would come to understand me later that it is not my doing," Aeverie said, breaking the silence that ensued.


    "But you can chip in a word or two about us to her," Aquata suggested.


    "Do you think that I have not tried or that I do not want to?"Aeverie half yelled.


    She was beginning to get angry at them for them to think that she had not made an attempt.


    She of all people knows the implication of having people around you to cheer you on but to Era it meant showing her weak state to people and she detested such. So rather she wanted to be on her own.


    "Fine, we know you have tried my lady and we are thankful for all you do for her majesty but please press on more. Just ask on our behalf for once. Even if it is to just see her briefly."


    "Yes, my lady. Please allow us to pay her a very quick visit. We come bearing gifts to her and wish her quick recovery and for her to know that we love her."


    "Fine. I have heard you all. I know you love her and it hurts you all knowing that she is like this. I would talk to her but do not expect anything."


    "No worries. At least it is worth the try, my lady," Azzura added.


    "Okay. How about this, she just stated that she would mourn for three months. How about waiting for a week or two and I would impeach it. At least by the time has passed a bit and what do they say about time?"


    "It heals all wounds," Aryx answered.


    "Exactly. I would say wait and respect her decision but I see that it is hard on you all but know this, it is harder for the children as well."


    "We know. They cry every now and then, especially Anna. She secretly cries in her room at night. She fears that the queen has left her as her parents did."


    "Oh no, this was what I was trying to avoid. Okay, she promises to send her a letter and then I would ensure that she see you all in two weeks'' time. I would make sure of it. Is that okay? For now, just focus on the kids and get them things to keep them occupied."


    "Definitely, my lady, we would do our part. Also, rest more, we would tend your other duties for you to reduce the workload."


    "Thank you," Azzura, thanks, girls."


    "Anytime, Lady Aeverie. Now, please leave this to us. We would prepare a sumptuous breakfast for her majesty and send it over. Just go and make sure she recalls she is still the one and only queen Etheria has."


    "I am sure she knows," Aeverie nodded at them. "She knows. Meanwhile, keep an eye on Diona secretly for me. I believe she would want to use this period to gain more ground over the queen."


    They nodded their heads in agreement.


    "We cannot allow that you know.. Now, back to work girls."

 Chapter 81 - You Are Queen

    ***********


    CHAPTER 81


    Just as Era had informed Aeverie, she prepared for her a letter to take on her behalf to Anna. She knew how devastated she would be but she couldn''t help her now. This was the best she could do.


    Handing over the letter to Aeverie, Era smiled sadly. "This is the best I can do for now. Have her enjoy this and know that I am still here for her."


    As a way of sending her insignia without putting her stamp, she already wore red lipstick before time, which at first disturbed Aeverie seeing that she was in a mourning period but then again, her clothes remained black.


    Judging by her outfit, Aeverie did not think much of it and felt that it was probably her way of coming out of her depressing state for the meantime but what Era did next made her dumbfounded.


    Bringing the letter to her lips, she placed it between them and pressed her lips gently on it then pulled it away.


    "Here, my insignia. At least she would know it is from me. Or should I add my fingerprint?" As she said the last part she chuckled at her own joke.


    "No¡­" Aeverie stated after sometime. It was the first time since this whole incident occurred that she saw Era laughing genuinely.


    "Not at all, your grace. This would do just fine."


    "Okay then. You may be on your way now. I need to rest my head a bit and be alone."


    "Yes, your majesty. Oh and one more thing," Aeverie quickly chipped in.


    "Yes?"


    "Umm, I know you said you wanted to be left alone."


    "Yes?"


    "Umm, permit me your grace, but the girls, they want to see you."


    "You know you cannot bring the children to the palace. It would kill everything we are trying to protect and their future."


    "I know, your majesty but in my defense I was not talking about them."


    "You weren''t? then who?"


    "Your personal attendants, Azzura and the others."


    "Oh¡­ I see."


    "Yes, your majesty. You see, they have been worried about you and bothered if I do say so myself. You need to see them on my neck each time they have the opportunity to pester me with their incessant asking of your well being."


    A small smile formed on her lips when she heard that. It was nice to know she had people who truly cared about her.


    "I see¡­" Her mind seemed to drift away as she spoke. It had been a while since she saw them.


    Look at her being here and not thinking of them even once whereas they are worried sick about her. She felt truly bad for being negligent of their feelings.


    "Yes your grace." Noticing her change in mood, Aeverie quickly tried to make her feel better. "Your grace, do not feel guilty. They understand what you are going through, they are just worried that is all. You actually shocked everyone when you¡­"


    She paused, not wanting to be insensitive of the forbidden topic.


    "Yes, when I committed suicide." She closed her eyes briefly, letting out a deep sigh. "I know. I guess I did cause such a ruckus, didn''t I?"


    "I would not say that you did but then¡­"


    "Do not try to sugarcoat me, Aeverie. I know very well what I did but I never intended to cause a ruckus. They caused the so called ruckus when they killed my family and people and as though that wasn''t insulting enough, they went ahead to throw a feast. How lovely. I was just tired of this life, that''s all."


    "I completely understand and that is why I said that you did not cause any ruckus."


    "Fine. Let''s not argue about what is being said or not. I see that they mean well. So it would be wrong of me to ignore their request. Set a day for them to visit within next week and two weeks'' time."


    "Noted, your majesty. I would do as you say."


    "Thanks Aeverie. Oh and by the way, take the reminder of the day off. You are not looking too good. Rest well first and then get back to me when you are better."


    "No, your majesty. I am very much okay. I can fulfill my duties to the maximum of my capabilities. I am just starting."


    "Oh Aeverie. You are not my maid or attendant. Well, you may be an attendant but you are my lady royal. And that does not involve you doing chores. Leave it be."


    "But who would draw your bath and serve your breakfast and all that for you?"


    "I am a human being, not a handicap. I can fend for myself by myself."


    "Nonsense. You are queen and should not be seen doing such."


    "I am queen to you and my attendants. No one else in the kingdom regards me as such."


    "That is not true my queen. You still have some loyal subjects with you or do you think there are not those who feel bad that the so called treason attempt failed. Who wants to be subjected to such rule of a¡­"


    Realizing who she was speaking to and about as well, Aeverie paused in her speech.


    "I am sorry, your grace. I did not mean to speak out of turn."


    "It is okay. I am alright. Do not bother with me but I would always say, be careful. You have snitches out there. Besides, I am alone here so no one would be bothered with the likes of me when I do my own chores."


    There was no point for Aeverie to argue with her. It was best she just let Era be. She could not win against her but perhaps she could against the attendants.


    "Fine. As you wish your grace, but I would come back to check up on you."


    "On no account are you allowed to step foot in here until the day after tomorrow," Era ordered firmly. She knew she would have to be like this for Aeverie to take her seriously.


    "But, your grace," she protested.

 Chapter 82 - Letter To Anna

    ************


    CHAPTER 82


    "But your grace," she protested.


    "No buts. Now, off you go. Only ask Azzura to send in my meal and she should give the guards, no. She should come when the royal physician is coming and give him to bring it in for me."


    "But¡­"


    "Relax. I know those working with me. She would want to find all possible ways to work for me and do the chores. So, no! At least the royal physician won''t dare do that. Now, you can start your time off."


    Letting out another deep sigh, Aeverie resigned herself to Era''s wish. "As you wish your grace."


    ***


    Seeing that she had the day off, Aeverie decided to go visit the kids and check on them personally while also giving Era''s letter to Anna.


    She could almost imagine vividly the girl''s expression when she would be given the letter. Just the thought of it was enough to keep her smiling for days.


    On getting there, she was greeted by all the children. All except one. Looking at all of them er smile dwindled when she could not see the one person she longed to see.


    "Where is little Anna?" she asked the second big child.


    "She is in her room, sulking as always," Gabriel replied.


    She shifted her gaze from Gabriel and looked towards the room where Anna was staying.


    "I see. Okay, settle down children. I got some nice meal and sweets for you all."


    "Really?"


    "Yayy!"


    "Thanks aunty Aeverie."


    She was touched by their genuine cheerfulness. Even at that, one of them stood sour and it was the youngest of them all.


    "Hey lovely, what is the matter?"


    "Where is Aunty?"


    Aeverie did not need a soothsayer to tell her whom they young child was referring to. She felt bad that''s he was going to have to lie to the girl about it but what other choice did she have?


    "Oh, your aunt. She is still away. She sends her regards though. By next three months she would return from her journey and personally come pay you all a visit with lots of gifts."


    "Is auntie okay?" Gabriel asked.


    "Yes, why wouldn''t she be?" Aeverie questioned them as her gaze swept across them.


    "I do not know. It has really been a while since we saw her, that si why."


    "I understand your thoughts and worries but she is, really."


    "But how would you know considering you are not seeing her too. She travelled right?"


    Aeverie was shocked at his reasoning. Wow, they really did say kids were little wonders.


    "I know because I believe so. Trust me and trust that you would see your aunty too. She wouldn''t abandon you."


    "Okay, I trust you."


    "Me too," one of the kids chorused.


    "And I."


    "I trust you and aunt too."


    "That is very good. Also, she wanted me to let you all know that you would be starting school soon. So I would be enrolling you all in one of the schools for young kids like yourselves to help you read and write."


    "Yayy! Did you all hear that? We would soon start schooling. I am so glad. I can''t wait."


    Watching the young lad behave this was contagious and she too felt elated.


    "No worries, Gabriel, you all will. Now, let me go and see little Anna. Your aunt Aquata would give you all some sweets."


    "Okay, thank you, aunt Aeverie" they chorused.


    "Anytime."


    ***


    As soon as Aeverie walked into the room, she was greeted by a very dark environment. It took her sometime to adjust her eyes to the darkness in the room.


    Luckily because she has visited more than once, she knew where to step through to till she made her way to the window and pulled the curtains open.


    A muffled sound was heard coming from the left hand side of the room. She immediately knew it was Anna and walked towards the sound.


    "Hey Anna," she greeted and touched her shoulders lightly but got no response.


    "Anna? It is I, your aunt Aeverie."


    "I want to see her," Anna responded but still kept her head buried in the covers.


    "Oh come on, Anna. I know you miss her. I miss her too. Please be a good girl and sit up."


    "I want her and no one else. Leave me alone."


    Aeverie knew she was hurt but the girl''s response did hurt her own feelings too. What did she mean? Weren''t they important to her too?


    "Anna, do you know that you are hurting my feelings and the feelings of your other aunties taking time to come and take care of you all? I know you miss her but you are so insensitive of others feelings right now. So what right do you have to see her when you can''t be appreciative?"


    She did not say anything further. She knew Aeverie was speaking the truth but she was still hurt and scared.


    After a few minutes of keep silent she lifted her head slowly to look at Aeverie.


    And what a shock Aeverie got when their gaze met. The little girl''s eyes were already puffed up from crying so much, still more tears flowed down her cheeks.


    She felt a jab pain in her chest from the sight before her. If only era could see how much her life was affecting others, she would not have thought about commiting suicide because of a major loss.


    "Anna."


    "I am so sorry, Miss Aeverie, but I miss her so much and the thought that she too would not come back to me is painful. I do not know what I would do if she..."


    She could not speak anymore and just burst into more tears with her eyes dimmed at Averie.


    "Oh Anna." Aeverie engulfed her in an embrace and began to pat her back lightly. "I understand. I am so sorry dear. She would not leave you. She would surely come back to you, I promise."


    "But¡­" draws nose. "But¡­ I want to see her."


    ''I know, Anna. Please give her some time. She needs to work more so she gets more money to fund your stay here and take you all to school. She cannot pay the bills by sitting at home."


    "I know."


    "Good, then pardon her a little."


    "But I still miss her."


    "We all do, Anna. We all do. Now, guess what, she sent me a letter that is strictly for you."


    Anna pulled away and stared at Aeverie. She did not know what to say and decided to wait until she saw the letter.


    Noticing her silence, Aeverie did as she thought. Bringing out the letter, she handed it over to Anna.


    For about a minute plus, Anna''s gaze stayed on the letter without doing anything. It was not until she cleared her throat that Anna get herself back.


    Taking it, she apologized, "I am sorry. Thank you."


    "No worries. Now I would give you your space to read the letter. She was pleased when I told her you knew how to read and write. That was why she sent this and used her lipstick as her insignia."


    "Oh, thank you for this, Miss Aeverie."


    "No worries, young one. The last thing both of us want is to see you feel downtrodden and depressed." She stood up from where she sat on the bed and with a smile, she added. "She loves you, never you forget that and she won''t leave you as well. When you are done, come have your sweets and nice treats, okay?"


    Anna nodded at her and escorted her with her eyes. Once the door was shut closed, she immediately opened the letter and began to read.


    Dearest Anna,


    How are you and how are the others? I miss you dear. I wish I could hold you in my arms and hug you much so you could feel just how much love I have for you and the others.


    I am so sorry for not being able to see you these past days. So much has been going on and I needed to pursue some things. Please pardon me for leaving without proper explanation. All I need is three months and I would be back to you.


    I am glad to know that you can write and read. That is good. Soon your Aunt Aeverie would be sending you all to school. I hope that by the time I return you would have so much reports to give me. Do not worry, I would be all ears to hear from you that day.


    Who knows, I may even sleep over with you so we can catch up on things. But then you wouldn''t have much to tell me if you do not stop crying and play with the others. I would ask for some story books to be sent over to you. Read them and write back to me about what you love.


    I miss you each day. Until when we see. Till then be safe and look out for your siblings. Bye, my little Anna. With love.


    She read it over and over again and by the time she was done, she clutched it to her chest and wept.


    "I miss you too."

 Chapter 83 - Eras Resolve

    ***********


    CHAPTER 84


    ~3 MONTHS LATER~


    At exactly that time and season, Era was done with her mourning period.


    Her eyes blinked as she rubbed her lips together gently to ensure that her shiny red lipstick was evenly spread across her lips.


    The lady standing in front of her gently applied some powder on her cheek to add as a finishing touch. Stepping aside, the lady smiled when she gazed at her finished work, allowing Era the chance to admire herself in the mirror.


    If she had seen herself three months prior, perhaps it would have given her the boost that she needed to get up and rise again.


    Just staring at her reflection in the mirror was more than enough for her to fall in love.


    She was a lady at that. Not to speak of when a man laid eyes on her. Unfortunately for them she was queen and married to their insensitive king whom she hoped would drool at the sight.


    When she blinked slowly, she could see the dark blue eye shadow that dutifully adorned her eyelids, indicating her poise and class.


    The red lipstick on her lips was perfectly applied, bringing to life those sumptuous lovely cute lips of hers.


    Standing up and moving over to her dressing mirror, Era smiled at her full reflection.


    She was aware of what to choose to snag attention and approval, the dress had half of her back exposed backless to lure the young lords into the trap while the cleavage was covered as a signal to their wives that she wasn''t a seductress.


    In all, it was an inviting sight especially to the one who owned her or felt he possessed her but could not dare approach her because, in actual fact, he had lost all his rights. Not that he had them to begin within the first place.


    *Flashback*


    Her eyes had gone sore and painful just because she refused to stop crying but now things were different. On that particular day, that morning when she first awoke, a dangerous smile outline the corners of her lips as she sat up.


    It was exactly three months ago that she made her statement to Aeverie stating her mourning period.


    It wasn''t like she wouldn''t miss them or anything, no. She still had them in her heart and mind each day.


    Now it was time to make them pay. Now it was time to get back at them for laughing at her and thinking she was nothing and could easily be trampled on.


    "Never! Never again would I be made a mockery of. Never again would I be trampled upon. Never! Never would they feel they have an upper hand over me. It is time to make them all pay."


    Her smile widened. Her first target was the bigger chess piece and that was none other than Vidor.


    "You may not have done it yourself but it was you who issued the command and gave the order. It was you who did what should not have been done. It was you, Vidor who stole my world from me. This has only begun. I would exact my revenge on you all one after the other. Just wait and see."


    Standing up from the bed, Era made her way to her window and flung it open. Her gaze remained fixed on the sky up above as she stared at the dawn of a new day.


    "This is the dawn of a new era, a new age. It is the start of a new century and another rule. It is the start of freedom. Vidor watch out. I would rin all you have ever taken pleasure in. I would visit my anger on you sevenfold and make you feel my wrath."


    She scoffed at the sky before moving her gaze to his room window.


    "Ah, I pity the day you decided to take me in. I never meant you ill before but you cannot come after me and those I love and go scot-free. Never! As for your regent, I would do unto him, what he has done to my parents. Etheria beware, your day of reckoning awaits. This is my resolve."


    *Flashback Ends*


    "Simply ecstatic," Aeverie voiced out, pulling her out of her thoughts.


    "Thanks," Era appreciated her genuinely.


    She loved the outfit. It was so not her in terms of exposure but it told of her new dominant and growth state.


    "I see it shows your come back, my queen," the lady who specialized in the make-up said.


    "Thanks. Please, sorry to have taken your time," Era apologized.


    "Not in essence. I am more than happy to be of service my queen. If you would excuse me, I would be taking my leave now."


    "Why yes, please. I would send a little thank you to your rooms later."


    "I appreciate the gesture, your grace but really, it is fine. I am happy to be able to serve and have you wear one of my expertise."


    With that, she took a bow and exited the room. No one spoke after that. They all admired Era silently until she broke the ice silence herself.


    "What do you think?" Era asked.


    It was as though her one question had opened up the tap called the mouth of her attendants.


    "Oh simply gracious!"


    "Breathtaking!"


    "I am wowed by the change."


    "She did a magnificent job but your majesty''s beauty is the real killer of it all."


    "If I am a young Lord, I would most definitely drool at the sight of her majesty," Alyx voiced out her inner thought, causing everyone to stare at her.


    Era on the other hand smiled it off. They each had something wonderful to say and it pleased her greatly.


    "It is time girls."


    "Yes, your majesty. As of now, they gather in the courtroom for the weekly meeting. I think it would be the perfect time to see everyone," Aeverie suggested.


    "We have the same mind, Aeverie. I thought of that too. It is time to sow Etheria that she cannot keep me down."


    "Shall we?"

 Chapter 84 - Risen

    ***********


    CHAPTER 85


    The whole arcade seemed to be under an invisible and inevitable fire, as the gorgeously confident woman walked through it.


    The ticking of her aristocratic heels against the marbled floor presented the dignified legacy and the respectable blood in her veins.


    Her red long seemingly regal gown was perhaps another thing that oozed the literal representation of fury, the woman wore a stern expression with a brief grin over her lips which made her unapproachable for the commoners.


    She didn''t mask her beauty behind the facade of excessive makeup, instead kept it to the minimal shades of copper brown to enhance her brighter skin tone and to tone down her rage which had been bubbling within her ever since.


    Every step she took towards the courtroom announced the doom of those traitors and sleazy people who wronged her.


    Her gait was elegantly soft like every other female royalty, but the chosen dress was what made her appear different from those white lotus.


    Her exposed shoulders shrieked the revolting and rebellious nature of hers, while the embroidered waist and neckline indicated her innocence.


    However, the big Ruby stones over the neckline caused the trembling as they manifested her prowess and authority, which combined with her meaningfully smirking expressions; created tension throughout the walls of the castle.


    The lady approached the immaculate door which opened to greet her might, as soon as the woman stepped inside the bustling courtroom a silence engulfed the atmosphere; every single soul stopped their breaths in her respect and to value their own lives.


    The woman could feel the peeking eyes darted towards her, and if she could hear the trembling of those coward limbs her anger and resentment might have satiated.


    She scurried in the middle of the hall gliding like a phoenix as she spread her wings of power while infesting those vile people with fright.


    No one spoke, they all looked mesmerized. It was like they had seen a ghost, her ghost. She had just returned from herself exile.


    Unlike before when she would have bowed instantly to the king, she turned on her heels, making sure his gaze was set on her and made her way like the high pron queen that she was and went to take the sit close to his throne.


    Everyone gasped in shock at her daring attitude.


    Ever since he became king, no one ever sat close to him. Back then they understood that it was because he was young and not yet of marriageable age but even after he married her, she never once showed her face at court because her darling beloved monster of a husband never once asked her to.


    Instead, when it came to things that might need the feminine voting, Diona anchored it and it usually happened on a minimal note.


    Normally her father would give her room to speak and after that, she would rise above all to speak before Vidor.


    Besides, when she lost her people and placed the self-exile rule on herself to mourn, no one ever thought she would show her face in public due to the embarrassment and shame her people caused but low and behold.


    Now everything was different.


    She did not just show her face, she cat-walked into the courtroom when they had already begun, stealing glances and rudely interrupting the regent when he spoke, then walked over to sit by Vidor''s side without uttering a word of greeting.


    Nor did she apologize for coming late or introduce herself or plea before the courtroom.


    While everyone was still in shock about what just happened, a certain voice pulled them out of it.


    "The effrontery!"


    All heads turned in the direction from which the voice came from to see who had the guts to go against the queen when the king said nothing.


    Low and behold, it was none other than¡­ "My Lord Caspian, please your voice. You are still at court," Lord Damian reminded him.


    "I? Am I the one who should be reminded that I am at court or reprimanded about my voice? Wasn''t what she just did worse than me raising my voice and requiring the utmost scolding?" He asked.


    "If his majesty did not utter a word, I do not see which of us here has a higher authority to except you are now claiming that your position is greater than that of our king."


    "Lord Damian."


    Not giving Caspian any room to argue he quickly cut in. "And I need not remind you what that means, right?"


    "Hey! Why are you calling for treason where there is no treason? What are you and the queen plotting?"


    "Lord Caspian, I said nothing but stated the truth. Neither did I say you committed treason."


    "Now you lie?"


    "No. All I said was who are we to question and yell at the queen when his majesty, King Vidor did not. Last I recall she is queen and by right her position supersedes that of a Lord. Do you dare question and yell at her majesty? By right and by law, her word is equivalent to his majesty''s due to their lawful union. Therefore, yelling at her means yelling at his majesty. Am I right or am I right?"


    Just hearing Damian speak, Era felt her spirit lift up. From the corners of her eyes, she could see Vidor watching with utmost interest as the two battled it out with words.


    Up until that moment, he remained still and quiet as a mouse except when she first came in that his eyes moved in sync with her every movement.


    AT that point, Era wondered what he was thinking about but she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    "He is right, Lord Caspian."


    As though they were controlled, all heads turned in the direction of the next Lord who spoke, standing up.


    For Damian, he was not expecting any Lord to back him up that was why he went as far as linking her position with the king and only hoped that Vidor''s silence proved that he was right.


    Well lawfully he was but with this mad king''s regime, one would wonder.

 Chapter 85 - Fight At Court

    ************


    CHAPTER 86


    "Lord Gregor, what are you saying?" Caspian questioned.


    "I guess what I said is as simple and as plain as day. What don''t you understand there?"


    "I know what you said, but how can you say that? Are we forgetting what her people did and how they wanted to usurp the throne?"


    Lord Gregor kept quiet. He could not deny that fact and by right and law, she should have been dethroned.


    "And what stupid talk is that? What real evidence did we have about that? Did they come matching at our borders or we go there?" Damian asked in anger.


    He had miscalculated and said what he shouldn''t have and Caspian stole the opportunity to build on it.


    "Oh! So you say it is stupid talk right? So what our king did to save his lie and people, your people as well, you call it stupid?"


    ''What I am saying is, all we got what a letter. That we all know could be well arranged. We know Elrad, he would never do anything to ender his daughter and kingdom. I believe this matter should have been thoroughly investigated not pushed by someone else for selfish gains."


    ''Who has selfish gains? How dare you say his majesty has selfish gains?"


    "I do not know why you are being on the defensive Lord Caspian. I am just sharing a thought here." Ignoring him, Damian came forward and bowed before Vidor.


    "My King, pardon my word. I never meant to say anything. All I said was that perhaps there may be hidden secrets behind that case. If his majesty pleases, look into it to clear the air because word has gotten out and your citizens, some believe that it was wrong and that you did not care about your queen. In all, I am protecting the image of the royal family."


    ''Spoken like a real politician at court,'' Era noted and smirked at him but quickly masked it.


    Vidor on the other hand knew what was going on, Damian was bringing to his knowledge that he did Era wrong and also stating he was wrong for not properly investigating before ordering for a kingdom to be annihilated. And also stated that someone here was behind it and he should reinvestigate.


    ''What a sly and cunning man. Hmm, good thing I have him under me and not against me because of his two daughters I hold captive. Nicely played.'' Vidor thought.


    Nodding his head, he raised his left hand to silence them and Damian stepped back.


    Seeing that Vidor was silently speaking, Caspian took the opportunity to rush forward.


    "Your majesty, I believe that Lord Damian is accusing you wrongly. Besides, she committed a grave offence even though she is queen. The kingdom and your majesty have not yet forgiven her for what her people did and yet she barged into the courtroom unannounced and interrupted a court presiding."


    "Okay." The way he spoke made Era shift her gaze towards him but she refrained from moving her head lest she would be too obvious but deep down she felt like cursing her husband.


    "I mean what was she thinking? Is this her private chambers? No! I believe proper and adequate action should be taken to prevent others from following her lead and disrespecting her presence."


    "Lord Caspian, I believe you are going too far. She is still queen and wears the crown of Etheria."


    "It doesn''t elude her from disobeying the law and the consequences of her actions. For the treason, we can pardon her because she was here in Etheria and is a part of us even though the letter was addressed to her. Nevertheless, this one, she knew what her actions meant, yet she came in still. Can you still defend her, Lord Bayard?"


    "I still say we forgive her," Lord Gregor chipped in.


    "Can you hear yourself?" Caspian argued.


    "She is still queen and only his majesty can pass judgment on her. I agree with Lord Damian, his majesty has not spoken on this, who are we to preside?" Lord Jeremy added.


    "You all are cowards. You may be scared to utter the truth but I won''t be. I would say the truth as it is. The queen is wrong!"


    "Fine. I have heard you. I have heard you all," Vidor silenced them at once.


    "Your majesty."


    Within the flash of an eye, everyone was seated back down, all except Caspian who stood his ground.


    "Now, Lord Caspian, please step forward."


    "Yes, your majesty." He did as he was commanded. "Your majesty."


    "I believe you have been my regent since time immemorial?"


    "Yes, your majesty. I live to serve you."


    "Great. Now can you please tell the court now the punishment fitted for thou who disregard, disrespect his majesty?"


    Just hearing Vidor say that Caspian''s face became full of joy. He felt like it was his day. Not only did he just get his majesty''s favour above the queen, it still proved to the other Lords who Vidor favoured and would always side.


    Era on the other hand could not hide her annoyance and shock and turned her head in Vidor''s direction.


    ''The effrontery!'' Era thought within her. ''Well, do as you please, it won''t make me not exact my revenge. I must pay back all those involved in this deadly plot.''


    "Why, yes, your majesty."


    "Go on."


    "According to the law," he began. "Such acts of disrespect should have the person''s rank stripped off, they should offer a public apology in front of all the citizens. They should be banned from any royal events, balls and otherwise. They should be locked down in their houses, not to show their ace for a full year so as to have enough time to brood on their acts."


    "Is that all?" Vidor asked when he noticed Caspian stopped talking.


    "No, your grace. They should also give¡­"


    "Your majesty," Damian said standing up and waiting for a go-ahead to speak.


    "Go on?"


    Caspian glared at him daggers for interrupting but Damian was not moved.

 Chapter 86 - Turned Tables

    ************


    CHAPTER 87


    "I believe the rules and punishment Lord Caspian is calling is too much and not in any book or our laws. They are made up."


    ''His majesty gave me the right to state the punishment and from now one they would be enacted as such.


    "He hasn''t said he was passing it into law," Damian spat at him. "Let me remind you, you are only regent and your position can be removed too. Just beware."


    Turning to face Vidor, Damian continued. "Yor majesty, I beg your pardon to plead that the punishment is lightened. It is too much."


    "For a disrespect against our king? No, it is too small. The punished should be glad we are not stating execution. I think that would be the best."


    Era clenched her fist on the handle of the throne chair she sat on. Never had this ingrate disrespected her so much.


    How dare he?!


    "You have spoken well, Caspian."


    When he said that, all those ready to fight for Era suddenly lost hope. It was doom for her. At the end she brought her own death herself, they thought.


    There was nothing more that could be down now!


    "Thank you, your grace."


    ''But your majesty," Damian continued, he did not want to give up.


    "I would hear no more. Take your seat, Damian."


    "Yes, your majesty," he reluctantly said with a bow. By the time he looked back up, his gaze met with Era''s and he flashed her an apologetic look before taking his seat.


    "I have heard the rules and I have thought carefully about it and the punished is deserving of it." Her fist tightened some more till her knuckles turned white but Era still refused to say anything.


    "Now, this is my verdict. The defaulter of this said punishment is none other than¡­"


    *Drum rolls*


    With a proud smile on her face, she shut her eyes briefly and raised her head a bit, still having that proud look on.


    Most pitied her, some were sorry and felt bad but none ever wished to be in her shoes like the second most proud lady present, Diona.


    She looked at Era with disdain and scorn. She could not wait for when her dethronement was to come to she would be the one who ruled in her stead and have all the things she had.


    "The punished is, Caspian of Etheria, high Lord and Regent of Etheria."


    0_0


    *DRUM ROLLS*


    *GLASS SHATTERS*


    It was as though the glass covering his ears was shattered into his eardrum and everywhere became graveyard silent and calm.


    In as much as it looked calm, the pounding of the hearts of two specific people could almost be heard clearly.


    Caspian looked at Vidor with widened eyes. His shock was proudly worn on his face but none could beat the look of fear and terror in his eyes.


    Era shut her eyes before opening them and peered sharply at Vidor to make sure she was hearing clearly with her ears.


    "WHAT!"


    "Yes. According to the punishments you stated earlier, it shall be done unto you," Vidor stated again.


    Caspian looked at him intently. He wanted to be sure the king was okay and not mistaken or as sleep or something.


    But no matter how he looked at Vidor, he saw nothing unusual rather he wore a stern look on his face.


    "But your grace, I would never disrespect you, If there is anyone who has disrespected you today, it is the queen, your queen."


    "Exactly. She is my queen and no one has the right to pass down any judgment on her except I, the king. Any disrespect against her is equal to a disrespect against me."


    ''But your grace, she¡­ her family, normally she is supposed to¡­."


    ''Are you now giving me orders and telling me how to run my kingdom?" Vidor bellowed out in anger. "You are only worsening your case by speaking.


    "Sir, no, I dare not."


    "Just like what Damian said, you pushing and shouting at her, was a clear indication that you are above me and I am subject to your will. I think you of all people should know how I frown at such?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    ''No, I doubt it because if you did, you wouldn''t have had the effrontery to yell at my queen in my presence or scold her. I did not marry her to be subjected to you. Secondly, I think I have given you far too much power and you are abusing it. It has gotten into your head that you yell in my presence."


    "Sire, I meant no harm. Please forgive me. I thought I was doing what was right by cautioning her. She is queen and mother of the kingdom, wives, mothers, young ladies and children all look up to her and her behaviour. Once word gets out, it would be a shame to the royal family."


    "How would word get out if you are not the one spilling it?"


    "No, sire. I swear before the heavens, nothing like that. Please believe me when I say have your best interest at heart."


    "I doubt that because I said according to the law, state the punishment, yet you called what wasn''t in the law and when you were asked you said I would endorse it. NO! You became king overnight."


    "Your majesty, please it is not like that." Caspian looked around for help but got nothing.


    "I think it is only befitting to do unto you that which you wished for my queen. They should take you."


    "No." He fell to his knees instantly with both hands rising up as he pleaded.


    For Diona, she did not know how everything went down the drain so quickly but when she saw her father on the verge of collapse, she rushed out from where she sat and joined her father in his plea.


    "Please your majesty. Forgive him, forgive my father. He made a mistake."


    "No, he hurt and embarrassed her. She should be the one to accept it not I."


    "No, sire, please.. I am begging you."

 Chapter 87 - One Condition

    ***********


    CHAPTER 88


    "No, sire, please. I am begging you."


    Right now, Caspian was the one in the mess. The pit he dug for Era, he actually fell right into it.


    "I am sorry, your majesty. I was at fault. I never should have spoken ill to her majesty like that."


    ''You still do not get it."


    ''But your majesty said that disrespecting her majesty is the same as disrespecting you. My apologies sire. My sincerest apologies. I never meant to do so. I was blinded."


    "Exactly why you need this vacation of one year to clear your sight."


    "Your majesty, please."


    "Caspian o Caspian. She is right here. If you are indeed truly sorry you would do the right thing, wouldn''t you?"


    "Okay sire." He moved his gaze over to where Era sat and did the same thing he did with Vidor, bringing his hands together and close to his lips.


    "I am sorry, your majesty. I admit I was at fault. I never should have yelled at you. I had no right to scold you in the first place," he pleaded.


    "Oh, I see you realize your mistake," Era voiced out for the first time since she entered the courtroom                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                              . "But I actually doubt if you do. We all know you are the almighty Lord Caspian. At first, because of your position as Lord Regent, you felt like you had power as the king and had the audacity to scold me for coming into court."


    "No, your grace. I was short-sighted."


    "No, I support his majesty. You really need the one year vacation to clear your head so that you would not make such mistakes in the future."


    "No your grace. I have learnt my lesson."


    "No, I doubt that because we need to teach you a lesson for others to learn and follow else it would become something else entirely."


    "No your grace."


    "No, Lord Caspian. I believe we should b fair here. When you found out that I was the one who would be punished due to his majesty''s agreement with you, you poured out the punishment and when other Lord''s pleaded mercy for you to reduce the punishment you refused. So why now that the tables have turned you plead for mercy when you never wanted to show mercy?"


    "I was blinded, your grace by all I had."


    "Good, in all, his majesty remained right and you as well. Strip you of your rank, work and give you self-exile for a year."


    "No, please." He pleaded again and again but nothing. Seeing how Era was handling the case because Vidor gave her the opportunity, Diona was not happy with the way things were going.


    If she had her way, she would curse Era now. She was already causing her within her mind.


    "I blame you not. If not that his majesty sided with you, are you really not a traitor not worthy of your title?" Diona voiced out in anger, both stunning the onlookers and her father.


    "Diona!" He could not believe this daughter of his. Was she planning on killing him with her mouth?


    "No. I would say the truth even if everyone is afraid to. What are we scared for? That she almost killed our king?"


    "Diona, you would watch your mouth this instant or I would forget my friendship with your father and actually cast you into the dungeon," Vidor warned.


    "No, your majesty, there would be no need. I would forgive Caspian but on one condition."


    "Thank you, your grace. Anything, whatever it is that you wish for," Caspian gleefully responded.


    "Good, I am glad you feel that way." Turning her head to face Vidor, she continued. "If it would please his majesty, I believe I can make a request of the punishment I want as a slight reminder to the people to respect their ruler."


    "As you wish."


    Getting his go ahead, Era returned her gaze back to Caspian and his daughter. "My condition is, Diona would have to get down on her knees before the people and apologize for being rude to me and talking out of turn in front of his majesty."


    "WHAT!"


    She could not believe her ears anymore. What was Era saying?


    "I believe your ears are not too heavy, neither are you deaf. If you want to save face for your father, I suggest you heed my words."


    Everyone was stupefied at the words they heard now.


    Indeed she came back as the queen that''s he was, not ready to be maltreated or stomped upon.


    "I realize that this court now favours men above women so we as ladies need to teach and lead by example and do the right thing."


    "Excuse me? I am not the one who barged into the courtroom and interrupted court proceedings, now am I?"


    "You may not be, but I am queen. You, on the other hand, talked down on me in presence of my husband and King. Not only that, your father was ready to eat me raw if given the opportunity¡­"


    ''But he didn''t do it. You, on the other hand, you are doing so. You are taking this opportunity to get back at him for nothing."


    "How ironic! And to think that you haven''t learnt your lesson. Your majesty, that is my wish and as queen, I am supposed to teach the other ladies at court and just to do the right thing, I am willing to apologize for rudely interrupting the meeting."


    "Hmm, you think it changes anything?"


    Everyone was surprised at Diona''s speech. What was she thinking? That she was still her father''s princess that was untouchable?


    "Wake up, Lady Diona and know how to speak. Speak only when spoken to. Learn from your queen," Lord Damian scolded, causing Era to smile at the situation.


    "Silence!" He raised his hand to quench the noise and once they had kept quiet he answered Era. "You are queen. Do what you think is right."


    "Very well your majesty. I would apologize to everyone outside the palace. And that would be when I would want her to make a public apology to everyone.. That would be the warning."

 Chapter 88 - Embarrassed

    *************


    CHAPTER 89


    "Thank you, your majesty," Caspian replied and looked to his side where his daughter stood.


    "Diona," he winked at her but she ignored him and threw her face away. "Diona, apologize to her majesty and agree to the terms."


    ''Why should I father?"


    ''Because she is queen," he mouthed at her.


    "Well, I am¡­"


    ''Shut up and do as I say or else my head would have it," she growled at her but made sure only them heard it.


    "Fine." She was mad, angry in fact that she had to kneel and apologize to Era. "If not that you spoke it of turn, we wouldn''t be here anyway," she muttered to herself but he heard it.


    "Why you ungrateful child¡­ Who am I doing this for in the first place?"


    Turning her head to face Vidor, she looked calm and remorseful but given who her father was and she was, he knew that was far from being how she felt.


    "Your majesty, my sincerest apologies."


    "As I said, all apologies should go to my queen, not I."


    "Yes, your grace. I heard you quite well. I would do as she wishes on the day she commands it."


    "Very well. I never thought you were this obedient."


    "Your majesty misreads my intention and misjudges my motive. I mean you no harm. My only thought is the growth of the kingdom."


    "I see. If it pleases his grace, I would love for the apology to be done tomorrow at noon. I want to give out time for the ladies and people of the kingdom to come and learn."


    "As you wish."


    "Your majesty," Lord Damian called out respectfully.


    "Yes?"


    "Since this matter had ended, it would be wise that we tend to other matter so f court now and still makes good use of the day."


    "Okay, then since Lord Caspian is out for the day and would resume his role only after the apology by his daughter Diona, you are to take charge of the court''s preceding. Secondly, as of this day, Lord Caspian is no longer regent to the king but he maintains his role as high lord."


    "Yes your majesty," everyone chorused and bowed before him.


    "You may now proceed."


    ***


    With a loud slam of the door, Diona walked briskly towards her bed and dropped her body on it carelessly. "No disturbance," she ordered.


    She could not care less for what was to happen. Nothing beat her public humiliation tomorrow.


    How could her father of all people agree to such a thing? Huh?


    "My lady," her maid called out but she ignored. "My lady," she called again yet no response.


    "My lady please¡­"


    "Stop disturbing me!" she bellowed at her, sitting up straight and glaring daggers the young girl''s way.


    "I am sorry to interrupt your rest my lady, but your father stands outside waiting for you to allow him in."


    "I couldn''t care less. No one comes in."


    Ignoring her maid, she turned around and went back to bed, throwing caution to the wind about her shoes and makeup.


    Soon after she heard the door slam close and was ready to scream her lungs at her maid when she turned around and faced the door but rather than her aid it was her father.


    "Have I spoilt you so much that you see death you gladly push your father in?"


    She kept quiet and that was because she was too mad at him.


    "Answer me, Diona!" He yelled out in anger.


    "Do you hate me so much that I would give you an order and you would think about it before carrying it out? Haven''t all you have and all I have done ever been for you, huh Diona?"


    "I know but this was on the high side. You caused trouble. I shouldn''t be the one cleaning up your mess for you. I am your daughter."


    "And I am your father. My life, title and whatnot are on the line and the only thing you can think of is your embarrassment? Do you think you would amount to anything if I go down you would not be right behind me?"


    "No. Look at Era for example. Her family went own but she didn''t. His majesty favoured her," she explained.


    "And do you think that you would be favoured just like her?"


    "Yes, he even went to the extent of throwing us away because of her."


    "Yes because she is his wife, his woman and not you. Just a simple task to seduce him, you couldn''t do it and yet you have the guts to yell at me? What an ungrateful brat I raised."


    "Father!"


    "Diona!" he yelled in return. "Do you think this is any easy for me? It is not easy for either of us but what other choice do we have? If it was alone, we could turn the tables around on her and make her feel useless like before but now, we were in the courtroom."


    "I know."


    "We made a wrong move. I did first, I know but one must right a wrong. I guess that was why his majesty did not agree with us on this one. If he did and his subject saw her he maltreated his queen, it would tell bad about him. He cares more for his name and power than anyone."


    "So you mean to say this is all an act?" Diona asked, trying to clarify what it was.


    "I believe we can say so, my child."


    ''But what if it isn''t? What if the king is catching feelings? What would we do? He is not supposed to love Era for this plan to work."


    "I know, then, by all means, we must look for things to do, hasten ur plan if we must and make her fall into our trap such that his majesty would be tied down and can only pass her doom as his verdict."


    "Fine. For the sake of what we want, I would do as you have said. Getting another plot wouldn''t be hard.. With her haughty behaviour, it would not be too late till she succumbs to our plot."

 Chapter 89 - Give And Take

    ************


    CHAPTER 90


    "I trust you," Caspian assured. "For now swallow the insult and do all she wants. In time, she would be the one doing what you want and you would trample on her."


    "Yes, father. I cannot wait to see the day she falls on her knees and bow to me."


    "Great but I would rather we do not wait for that and ensure her death sooner. She is dangerous, one way or another."


    "I know. We would prove to her we are better."


    ***


    Unlike the father and daughter duo, the second the courtroom meeting ended, Era made her way quickly, leaving Vidor to tend to his other matters and went to stroll in the garden.


    This was just her first step in showing the people that she was no weakling and she was ready to do the needful to survive at court.


    ''I am a princess after all. It is only natural that I prove to them that I can live and survive the dangers of the royal life.''


    With several thoughts playing in her mind, she made her way to the garden to have a lovely calming relaxing time.


    No sooner had she found one of the gazebos situated at a corner in the garden and headed in its direction than she heard her name from behind.


    Halting in her tracks, Era turned around to see who had called for her attention only for her eyes to come in contact with Damian.


    "Lord Damian," she called out softly.


    Even though he did not hear what she was saying, he could tell from the movement of her lips. Increasing his pace, he made his way towards where she stood waiting and bowed when he approached her.


    "Your majesty. Greetings."


    "Afternoon, Lord Damian. To what do I owe this visit?"


    "I saw you on my way to tend some matters and decided to check in on you. You know ever since our previous encounter, I really have not had time to visit."


    "Well, it wasn''t that you did not have time, Lord Damian, I gave a strict rule not to be bothered but my apologies though for disturbing you."


    "How did her majesty disturb this humble servant? If there be anything, I was only doing my best in coming to help in time of need. Your majesty need not thank me for anything."


    "Thank you very much. I really appreciate what you did for those kids."


    "No, it was nothing. On the contrary, I was mega happy that her majesty has¡­"


    "Shh¡­" Era quickly silenced him. The last thing she wanted was for anyone to hear about this. At least not now that is.


    "Oh," he nodded in understanding. "Our little secret then."


    "Thank you. For now, I do not want prying eyes on them that was why I knew you would be the best person to help enrol them. Most people would want to pock nose in their origin but with you as their backing, they would not dare pock nose deep."


    "I understand you point your grace. More importantly, I am glad you decided to take this step and fight for others. I know life had treated you hard but I know you have a bright future ahead. Do not worry in time all those who conspired against you would come under your feet."


    "No worries. I would need to prove I am a useful asset to his majesty and the kingdom and in doing that I would love to seek your help and assistance in matters of state and other important things."


    "But you are not king."


    "I know. I want to learn all there is. I do not know what would happen, but I would rather Vidor trusts me and pass on regent to me than to that cunning fox and his daughter."


    "I understand. I have agreed to be your ally. I would do everything in my power to help you out with anything. And if there be any other matters, revenge and all, feel free to ask me."


    "I would remember this. But then nothing in this life is freely given without something needed in return. So tell me, what is it that you want?"


    A pleasant smile formed on his face at that moment. However before he spoke, he glanced around, searching through the trees and flowers nearby to be sure no one was around eavesdropping on them.


    Once he was sure there was no one, he smiled again before speaking.


    "Your majesty is such a smart one. I know how this wicked world is, give and take. I would not beat around the bush, I would tell you what I want."


    "Thank you. Please, I am all ears."


    "Okay. You must have heard, perhaps done research on me during your mourning time."


    "I did a bit but not much."


    "Okay. My condition is not like the other Lords present here who either readily surrendered and became a subject ruler under his majesty."


    He took a breather and resumed. "Unlike them, I never would have bowed down because then my kingdom was one of the strongest especially in terms of might and all, so I posed a great threat his way."


    "Alright. So how come you now are a subject kingdom?"


    "My most prized possessions, well more like my jewels were taken."


    0_0


    "Are you serious right now? You gave up your kingdom for inanimate objects?"


    "Hahaa¡­" a burst of piercing bone-chilling laughter escaped his lips that second but the smile did not reach his eyes neither did it come from his heart. "No, your grace. You got it all wrong."


    "Please enlighten me."


    "I never intended to hide anything. Although it would make your husband feel like a bad person, please be open-minded."


    She nodded at him and awaited the terrible tale.


    "He abducted my most prized pearls, my twin daughters. I had no other choice than to surrender else their lives¡­" At that moment he paused.


    He could not dare himself to say the words. He loved his kids so much.. They were his last ray of hope.

 Chapter 90 - Your Heart Yearns For

    ************


    CHAPTER 91


    They were his last ray of hope.


    Era saw a flicker of pain flash in his eyes but as quickly as it came, it vanished and what was replaced was a dark and indifferent cold look.


    "He took them away for my kingdom and that was how I came to be a subject."


    "I understand. So right now¡­"


    "Right now," he continued for her. "All I want is to get them back and far away from his clutches. With you close by, I can rest assure that Etheria would not be a mess and a bloodied zone. With you, I can be sure that one day we would be set free, they and all my people."


    ''But I cannot promise what I cannot keep."


    "It is no promise you cannot keep. Be calm, my queen. I can see it in your eyes, your heart ache at the suffering of your people. You would be what Etheria needs for salvation. All I ask is their safe return to me."


    "I may not be able to free you and your people but I promise you that as long as I live, they would be safe."


    Even though at that moment she did not know how it was possible, she still was ready to fulfil it as a promise and she was going to do all it took.


    Not just because she needed an alliance but because she was tired of the suffering around her.


    Not that those under him suffered, nope. But the freedom is taken away and some other things, only made her fragile heart, ache.


    "Thank you, your majesty. You have indeed done this poor heart well."


    "Any time. It is just all I can do to correct the wrongs my husband has caused.


    He nodded at her, respecting her resolve more than anything. "Alright then. With your permission, I beg to take my leave and tend to other things."


    "By all means, Lord Damian. It is a pleasure being back." He dipped his head down a bit and with that took his leave.


    Seeing that the matter was already taken care of, she made her way to the gazebo to have her mild relaxation and little view of the kingdom.


    From there when the maids passed, they took a minute to stop and pay attention.


    It was her little way to remind them that she still existed. Who better than them to spread the news of her recovery?


    They surely would distribute the matter and it was what she needed. Above all, she wanted Caspian and his annoying daughter to know that she was alive and kicking.


    For Diona, this was her usual, strolling in the garden and palace all in the name of making sure the maids were doing their duties.


    The truth was that she only wanted them to pay her respect and know that even though she was not queen she was favoured and held the respect and duties of one.


    No sooner had Era gotten there and sat down than she saw one of her maids run up to meet her in a frenzy.


    Getting to where she was, Arya stopped and tried to catch her breath first before speaking.


    "Your majesty. I¡­"


    ''Calm down. You are still out of breath. Tell me what is it that makes you this jitty and scared?"


    Even though she acted cool, she was still scared about whatever news could be so crazy like that.


    Her mind had already flown to several scenarios. Was it the children? Was it any of her maids? Did Caspian want to hurt them in other to get back at her?


    Did they meet any unfortunate circumstances? What really was going on?


    "Tell me, Arya, you are scaring me. What is wrong?"


    "Lord Damian."


    "What? What happened to him. He only left here a few minutes ago." Arya could see the panic in her eyes. What had really occurred she wondered.


    "He¡­" she paused, catching her breath again and for God knows how long, Era was patient enough to wait it out with her.


    If it was Diona, she would have had her tongue for such delay.


    "He told me to run as my feet could take me and ask you to meet him as quickly as possible in the¡­"


    "Where? That should be the very first thing you tell me on getting here," Era scolded.


    "My apologies, your grace but I do not know the location exactly. All he said was go to the place that is seen but not seen, located at the corner of the palace where the northbridge and the east meets."


    "Enh? He said what now?"


    "That was the message passed, my queen. Seen but not seen, located at the corners of the place where the Northbridge and the east meets," she recollected.


    "Yes, your majesty. He said once you find there you should make haste and come to him and ensure on no account that you are followed. It is a matter of life and death. That which your heart yearns for awaits you. Run like the wind, he said."


    "I understand, Arya. Thank you for this. Go take the rest of the day. Go join Azzura and take care of the children."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    She did not leave immediately after Arya ad waited for a while in the Gazebo. Unfortunately for her, she had not had time to go through the palace much but from what she could understand, was there really a bridge?


    Her mind thought closely and before long she remembered. It was not an actual bridge but a place that linked the Eastern palace to the Northern palace but did not connect the southern place to the western place either.


    Era closed her eyes instantly. Once had she passed through there. Once had she been there. That was the place where she first step foot when she arrived at the palace.


    She was taken to there to stay and be dressed up for her wedding the next day and ever since then, never had she stepped foot in that area.


    Her eyes flew open instantly as she recalled the place and with hurried footsteps, she made her way towards the West.

 Chapter 91 - Disturbance

    ************


    CHAPTER 92


    Really has he had said there was a corner, dark and lonely looking place with the kind of dread place in stories?


    A dark and lonely looking cold zone. One with the thoughts of being inhabited by ghosts.


    Her eyes flew open instantly as she recalled the place and with hurried footsteps, she made her way towards the West.


    Not bothering with the greeting of those who saw her, Era made haste to the place being mentioned. It was really seen by all but it was not seen.


    The farther she went, the more it made more sense to her now.


    It was the dread and when one looked and thought carefully it was the eye of the palace.


    Making haste as fast as her feet could take her but ensuring not to look too suspicious about anything, Era rushed to the western part of the castle.


    She could not think of any other thing other than what could be there.


    If really something terrible has happened then it was best to make haste and see and get it over with.


    If it were not important, he would not have had her hurry like this and may even come to her personally. So it meant his life and death description was all that it was.


    Just when she was about crossing the next garden that led there, she heard someone call her name and she stopped abruptly and turned around swiftly.


    Only one person had the right and audacity to call out her name like that in the palace and that was her nemesis. The one-man she wished not to see and definitely not at a time like this.


    She needed to hurry so why now? She thought.


    But when she recalled the warning that Arya spoke of, she knew she had to calm down and play it safe lest she hurries and hurries in exposing the life and death situation.


    "Your majesty," Era gritted with the best of her smiles while managing to catch her breath in the less noticeable way possible."


    "My Queen."


    ''Bloody heck, am I your queen. Just because you helped me a bit in there does not give you the right to utter those words and even more act like we were friendly or cosy,'' Era thought to herself.


    Regardless of what she thought and felt, she did not let an ounce of bitterness show.


    When he got close enough, her smile dropped but she still looked pleasant but not to the point of showing anger.


    He could drop the act now, people weren''t close by and most definitely would not hear what they had to say to each other.


    "Where does my queen run off to in such a frenzy?"


    "I wasn''t running in a frenzy, I was just being free as a kid."


    "Really? Is that so?"


    "Yes, your grace."


    ''So you mean to tell me that you failed to see anyone for three months and the day you set foot out all you could think of after causing such troubles in the palace was running wild and free?"


    "Well, technically I did not cause any trouble. I only made my presence known. I never knew that would disturb his grace so much. Pardon my manners. I was just being free as I said."


    "Free? Where you caged before?"


    "Caged by my past. Caged by my pain. Thank you for asking."


    She looked around stylishly, trying to think of her next escape and see if she had anyone of Lord Damian''s men watching her so they could report to their Lord that there may be a delay.


    "Is my queen saying I am not paying attention to her feelings?"


    "I never said so, your grace."


    "No. I am sorry."


    Era paused, halting in her next set of words and gazed at him. The look in his eyes wasn''t like the threatening one she had seen when they got married. It wasn''t the predatory gaze that sent shivers down the spine of his prey.


    They were sincere and for the first time since she saw him these months, she saw the pain flash in his eyes. However before she could get a better look, it disappeared.


    "Ahem!" He cleared his throat, taking his gaze to the nearest flower close by, admiring it for nothing actually.


    Somehow he got himself thinking. Seeing her now, she was a perfect contrast as to what she was when he had hurt her deeply.


    Now, she wore her fury and rage proudly and he knew all of this she showed was a fa?ade. No one could come out of such hurt easily.


    It meant she was trying to put her enemies to shame or there was more.


    He could not put his mind to it but he knew something was fishy with her especially now that she was on the move.


    ''If only I can get close to her, perhaps I would be able to tail her well and know if of a truth she is planning on killing me or really she was an innocent victim of the palace politics. I guess only one way to find out,'' Vidor thought.


    A stupid lie he told himself just to justify why he was being close to her.


    His heart wanted her and he could not deny it anymore. Just being close he felt his body crave the need to hold her close and kiss her.


    WHOA!


    His mind screamed at him. He was going a bit too far. Why would he want to kiss her when he was supposed to hate her species?


    "Sigh."


    Although he had cleared his throat to get her attention, he ended up being lost in her once he got it.


    His eyes took their time, one he did not have control of before to properly admire the goddess before him.


    He studied her face, her looks, her eyes, her lips, the ever drowning red lips of hers that he could not wait for the day he would have i]them to kiss and cherish and¡­


    "Your majesty!" Era called out loudly.


    "Enh¡­ huh¡­"

 Chapter 92 - The Eye Of The Palace

    ************


    CHAPTER 93


    "Your majesty!"


    Vidor looked around, and then to the ground before bringing his gaze back up, taking his eyes delectably slow from her lovely leg up to her thigh through her slit to her stomach and then her cleavage.


    He held his breath when his gaze fell on her chest, blinking more than once in a millisecond and then, licked his lips slowly then looked at her face again.


    "Your majesty," Era called out again. "Are you okay?"


    "Umm, yes. I am "


    "You do not seem well, your grace. Your face looks red and¡­'' she stepped forward, wanting to touch his neck and feel his temperature. However before her hands could reach him, he took some steps back, evading her approach.


    "I am fine," he lied.


    "If you are then let me be the judge of that."


    "You are not a doctor, Era."


    "I may not be, then go see one." Peeling her gaze off him, she looked at his Eunuch and ordered. "You, escort his majesty back to his chambers and send for the royal physician to check up on him as soon as possible."


    "Era, I ¡­"


    "You do not look well. When last did you actually take out time to rest?" He could not answer her.


    "My guess exactly. Never. You need rest, your grace."


    ''I need you,'' he said in his head. ''What am I even saying? How can I¡­ damn it, Vidor!''


    "I am fine."


    "Please, escort his majesty back. Staying out here in the cold isn''t good either. Trust me, I know so." She managed a small smile and escorted him towards where his Eunuch was.


    Due to the fact that he did not want to argue with her lest he actually voices out his inner thoughts that he yearned for her, he agreed to return to his chambers and rest his head.


    To him and to anyone witnessing, she was trying to care for him but she knew that was not the case.


    Seeing him look red, she felt it was her opportunity to escape and so she used it against him.


    "Rest well, your majesty. I would ask the kitchens to prepare you some soup. It would improve your health."


    All he could do was nod. He had brought it upon himself. He could only accept it and check on her another day.


    Just as she had said, she quickly found a maid and ordered that a soup be prepared for him with herbs to best alienate his ailment and put him to sleep.


    More than anything, what she was interested in was that sleep aspect that was why she was bent on him getting the soup.


    "Ensure you deliver it to him as soon as possible. His health right now is¡­ I do not want to utter any negative words. Hurry please."


    "Yes, your majesty. On my way."


    After the maid left, a pleasant smile formed on her face and she searched around first to be sure no one was there.


    Once she was certain, she resumed her journey to the eye of the palace.


    She was not in the mood for any other disturbance. Even her heart and mind could not take the silence anymore and knew she needed to get there on time.


    At least if not for any reason but for the fact that Lord Damian was waiting and he could be summoned anytime.


    As briskly as she could, Era rushed there. On getting to the entrance of the garden there, before the walkway of the Northern part of the palace, she paused, took in her surroundings.


    It was just as she recalled. Everywhere was quiet, unlike last time when the place had some life due to her presence at this angle.


    Her gaze searched a bit but she did not have to wait too long. No sooner has her eyes begin to roam around did it lock with their connection and from there, the corner.


    One look at the place gave her the creeps but at this point in time, even if something bad was to happen to her, she would not bother about it.


    She had already lost too much to be bothered about more death aside from that of the children and her maids of course.


    Everywhere was green and dark as though a ghost really lived there. She closed her eyes, inhaled deeply allowing the smell of fresh forest grass to assault her nostrils before opening her eyes and taking the very first step in her destination.


    But as soon as her eyes flew open, they caught sight of a shadow hidden in the dark at the small lonely building that looked no more than a hut of some kind but perfectly roofed without any windows.


    She let out a soft gasp when she saw what she did and halted in her steps. She needed to rethink this decision of hers.


    What if this was a plot and Lord Damian really was not searching for her but someone else trying to trap or kill her," she thought.


    That idea alone in her mind was more than enough reason to keep her feet rooted to the ground but Era being who she was, shook her head and continued on her journey.


    "This must be it. Brace up, girl. You can do it. What if your mind is wrong and it is just your fears?"


    Thinking it through, she took another step and slowly made her way there till she got into the building.


    No sooner had she entered than she heard a solemn voice come from behind her. She turned around, unsure of where it was coming from.


    "Show yourself, who are you?"


    "You know me already, your grace. I never thought you would make it here in time though."


    Her eyes narrowed at the shadow she saw and wondered who it was. The voice told her but she was finding it hard to believe.


    Stepping out from where he had hidden, he took slow steps towards the light and when he had completely shown himself, he watched as her lips parted in utter disbelief.


    "You!"

 Chapter 93 - Letter

    ***********


    CHAPTER 94


    "You," Era muttered while still in shock.


    "Yes, I. Shocked?"


    She blinked thrice, trying her best to get her mind together. Even after that, who she saw remained, Caspian.


    "Caspian," this time she called out the name with more force and anger.


    "What do you want from me?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Era did not say anything but took a step back when she noticed him advance towards her.


    "I want you."


    "Over my dead body."


    "No, I do not want you the way you think. More importantly, I want your sorry life."


    "You wish. I would not be an easy prey like my kingdom and family were to you. Keep trying but you will not succeed."


    "We shall see then." He took several steps forward, raising his hands at her and aiming for her neck.


    Just when she moved backwards and was about to take more steps, she found out she was at a dead end as her back collided with the wall behind her.


    Closing the gap between them, Caspian voiced out in joy. "Nowhere to escape now, my queen. Die!"


    "Ahh!"


    "Your majesty! Your majesty!"


    She stopped shouting when she did not feel the hand that was about to hold her and choke her and instead he met with someone else''s face.


    "Your majesty, wake up. Wake up. Open your eyes, it is just a scary illusion."


    "Lord Damian?"


    "Yes, it is I, your grace. Wake up, snap out of it." He shook her some time until he was sure that she was okay and had gotten herself out of her nightmare.


    "What did you see? What happened?" Damian asked.


    At first, she failed to realize what was going on. It was not until she tried recalling how it all happened to Damian that she understood properly.


    "You saw the shadow?"


    "Yes. Then I came in, thinking it was you."


    "But your instincts kicked against it?"


    "It did."


    So why did you still follow?"


    "Because I just felt like it was my fears and nothing more. Besides, you said I should hurry."


    "I know. I understand. I failed to warn you beforehand not to listen to anything. The second you respond to the shadow, that is how lost you can be in it. It locks you in an illusion and if you are not careful, you would be trapped in it."


    "Well, mine was an annoying illusion. Caspian came and trapped me enough to want to kill me."


    "I understand. Thank goodness you screamed and I heard you in time, else you might have gotten deep in it."


    "It is no wonder no one comes here. Why did you pick such a place to meet?"


    "Because of the very same reason you just stated. Definitely, they would not come, feeling it is haunted and we can have the best privacy."


    "For what? What is this life and death situation that you speak of? It was still risky what you did. I could have been lost forever."


    ''But you weren''t right? You are stronger than you know it."


    "Sigh! What really happened here anyway for it to be uninhabited?"


    "Well, a witch escaped the massacre during the killing of witches by the king''s father and then she stayed here in hiding. She remained her for days, weeks and soon she began to grow mad with the spirits of her kin haunting her. In the end, she used her powers to lure people here and trap them in her illusion until they died."


    "Who! So what was done?"


    "She was too was killed. When the king found out, he was mad and asked that the place be raided. Ultimately she was already weak. Soldiers were lost but in the end, they got her."


    "Wow. Okay, enough of the spooky story. Why did you ask me here?"


    "Because I got this not long after I left your presence."


    She looked at him and watched as he pulled out something from his pocket.


    It was a small letter. She did not say anything and waited for him to read it aloud or hand it over to her whichever he found more comfortable that is.


    "Here, your grace. I think it would be better that you read this yourself and not say it aloud.


    She narrowed her eyes again at him but she was careful not to protest. "Okay. As you wish."


    She reached for the letter and the moment it touched her fingertips, a chill ran through her spine and he felt it.


    "Your grace?" Damian called out softly.


    He understood what this letter brought but above all, she needed to see it nonetheless.


    Swallowing hard, Era smiled at him. "Do not worry. I am fine."


    He dipped his head in, in understanding and allowed her to do the honours.


    My Lord Damian, we have shocking news. You would not believe what or who came knocking at our gates this morning amongst the other refugees.


    She was young, small, looking fragile and frail but above all of that, one characteristic stood out more. She had blue eyes like the sky, nose, lips, mouth and facial structure, all a lovely face reminding one of a beauty we all knew.


    I knew what bringing her in meant especially with the matters on ending but one look at this child reminded me of the seeming beauty of our queen.


    I know you would understand what this means, my Lord. We have her with us, under our protection. The child refuses to speak to anyone. Please inform her majesty about this.


    General Barnor.


    Era closed the letter and slowly looked up at Damian. By the time their eyes met, he was not so surprised to see her beautiful blue eyes soiled with her tears.


    She sniffed, as more tears began to flow down her cheeks.


    He knew what it meant as well and so did she.


    "My queen, I want you to be strong. I do not want to show you this until I have seen her for myself but even I may not know her and seeing as she is not speaking, I¡­"


    "She''s alive." She interjected sharply. "She didn''t die. I never saw her die nor did I see her body. It has to be her.. She''s the one."

 Chapter 94 - Bowl Of Herbs.

    ************


    CHAPTER 94


    "She''s alive." She interjected sharply. "She didn''t die. I never saw her die nor did I see her body. It has to be her. She''s the one."


    "Alright, your majesty. I would ride myself to the borders to confirm this and if it is true then I would by myself bring her to you."


    "It is true. Ensure no one sees her face. Hide her by all means, please. I ask this one thing of you, Damian. Help me."


    "You need not beg me, your grace. Your business is my business. I pledge allegiance to you. I would be true to my words. I would ride now for the borders."


    "Thank you."


    "Please, take your leave first, your grace. It would be suspicious if we leave the same time."


    She nodded in understanding and after ensuring the coast was clear, Era made her way out, hurrying further from the place till she got far enough and walked normally as though she was admiring the beauty of the palace.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Vidor had gotten to his chambers and per her orders, a herbal soup was prepared and even before Louis arrived, the soup got to him.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Come in," he ordered.


    Without a sound, the door pushed open a bit, revealing a young maid as she walked in carefully with a tray containing the bowl of herbal soup and a golden spoon in hand.


    Judging from the smell he perceived right away, he felt like cursing Era in his mind. She really did what she said.


    All he wanted was just to have her yet she could not understand such a simple thing, he thought and sat up.


    "Yes?"


    "I am sorry your majesty, but her majesty ordered that this soup be prepared and brought to you."


    "I am fine."


    ''She ordered that we ensure you took it to prevent you from becoming ill. Your grace, I would leave it here for you."


    ''Is she kidding me?'' Vidor asked in his mind. ''I am not sick and wait, why has the medicine arrived first before Louis? That physician does not like his head I can see.''


    Looking at the maid who was still standing there, he dismissed her with a wave of his hand and she exited the room.


    As soon as the doors pulled close, he took a while to study the content first before sniffing it again.


    Just as he reached for the bowl of soup, he heard another knock on his door.


    Looking up, he answered. "Enter."


    "Your majesty," Louis greeted upon entering the chambers.


    "Come forward."


    He obeyed and hurried to him in the bed-chamber.


    "Give me one reason why I should not sever your head from your body where you stand?" Vidor asked in a very low tone.


    "Umm..." Gulp. At that moment he did not even know what kind of answer he was going to give to him. All he knew was the fact that come rain, come sunshine, he could afford to leave his majesty''s side now.


    From where he had gone to treat one of the Lords he heard what transpired between Era and Caspian. He felt so glad within himself that Vidor stood up for her.


    That simply meant he was beginning to accept the fact that he had feelings for her.


    "Your grace, I was at a patient''s house. I was tending to one of the Lords when I got your message and immediately started running to the palace. I would not dare ignore your call. Pardon your servant, my liege."


    He still wanted to get mad at him but when he thought about it, he mellowed down and let out a soft sigh.


    "See," he pointed ta the bowl of soup. "Because you were not present, she sent a bowl of herbs."


    "She did?" Louis asked in glee causing Vidor to shoot him some deadly glares. "Umm, I mean, she did?"


    "Yes. Check it first."


    "Sire?"


    "She didn''t poison it, I know. She didn''t even cook it but be sure it is safe."


    "Oh, you think she must have put in some love potion and stuff, your grace?"


    He ignored his obvious question which only proved the physician''s suspicions right.


    "Oh, okay. I would just shut up and examine it." He leaned down and picked the bowl up.


    As soon as he brought it close to his face, he perceived the fresh scent of herbs in it and smiled.


    He knew what it contained and what her goal was. Regardless, he turned to face his majesty and asked. "Your grace, what was exactly wrong with you that made her send the kitchen to prepare you a soup?"


    "I¡­ Well, the very same reason why I asked for you here."


    "And why is that?"


    "I¡­ "Vidor did not even know where to start from. He already felt embarrassed by the matter, let alone voicing it out too.


    After such a long pause, he lifted his head only to see catch Louis looking intently at him.


    "What is it?"


    "I should be asking you that, your grace. You seem, flushed. Do not tell me you were like this with her majesty?"


    Seeing that he had been caught red-handed, Vidor managed to play it away by arching a brow at him. "Why do you ask? And says who I am flushed?''


    "It is written all over your face, your grace. What did she say to you that made you this way?"


    He remained as silent as a mute, causing Louis to wonder what actually went down with the two of them.


    "Your grace if you do not want to make this soup, then you should speak so I understand what is going. I am all ears and I would give you the best of my advice."


    Just as he finished speaking, Vidor eyed him and then snatched the bowl of soup away from his hands before he could say anything.


    In a few gulps, he drank it all ignoring the burning and peppery sensation at the back of his throat.

 Chapter 95 - Love Advice

    ************


    CHAPTER 95


    Luckily for him, it was more of herbal tea with a little thickener in it. So for the most part it was light and easy to swallow.


    KPA!


    He hit the bowl down on the tray atop the small stool it was placed on before.


    "Next time, think of a better thing to use to threaten me," he advised, leaving Louis speechless.


    "I¡­I-I¡­ I never meant to threaten your grace, forgive me. On the contrary, I want to be sure you are okay and nothing more. If you do not tell me, I cannot diagnose the problem nor profer solutions."


    "I know the diagnosis you would give and I know your solution."


    0_0


    "How so, your grace?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "No."


    "You would tell me that I am in love and I should be closer to her. I tried before and I got pushed away. I would not do so again."


    "But your grace. It depends on the symptoms and¡­"


    "Fine, since you are adamant, I would tell you," Vidor finally agreed.


    "Thank you, your grace."


    "I, well we were talking about where she was in a hurry, then she brought about her pain and all and I started comparing how she looked presently with back then when she¡­ you know."


    "Yes, I understand your grace."


    "In that minute I saw the exquisite difference and I longed to just hold her."


    "Pardon. Come again, your grace. I didn''t quite get you. I need to hear you well."


    He sighed. His physician was becoming naughty. "I longed to just hold her and kiss her."


    0_0


    "Stop gawking and be serious," Vidor scolded.


    "No, I am serious. You mean¡­ Your majesty, that is¡­" Louis paused. How could he have a king who was so daft in this matter?


    "You are beginning to accept your feelings for her majesty."


    "I¡­ there are no feelings, Louis. You are overthinking."


    "Did you just lose feelings within these three months, your grace?"


    "No. I¨CI... I want her even more. I want to really hold her in my arms and I do not know if I can ever dare such with all that has happened. So I got flushed thinking about her and well she wasn''t helping with her outfit. It was both domineering and seductive in a good way."


    He threw his head back. "Since when have I noticed a lady''s dressing and how seductive they looked?" Vidor lamented to himself.


    "That is to prove to you that you are having feelings for her. You miss her and you want her."


    "What is there to miss when I have not as much as held my wife before," he confessed.


    "You said?" Louis did not know when he almost yelled at the king. But what was he really expecting, given how cold Vidor was and how he hated the female gender.


    "I have never held her, touched her or even hugged her. So there is nothing to miss. Funny enough, on our wedding night she called me a monster and was scared of me."


    He took in a deep breath and smiled bitterly at himself. ''And I actually proved to be such to her by taking everyone and thing she held dear away from her. I really am the monster king."


    At that moment, Louis felt pity for Vidor but there were no words he could say to comfort him especially the ones he wanted to hear considering he was the one who brought this on himself and given Era''s hurt and all, his love for her, may just be useless.


    "Your majesty, I cannot say it is going to be okay. In fact, it may be worse than you think but trust me well enough to know that, nothing good comes easy and if you truly love her, that love can melt her cold heart just like how she melted yours."


    "I do not have a cold heart," he corrected.


    "You did your grace. You felt nothing for her and for anybody. It was¡­ I must say it is a miracle that you actually feel something now. So hold onto it and do not give up easily I tell you."


    "Fine. I am not giving up but I need to know how I am going to go about this issue of not being able to be with her even though I ache to hold her. Or do I come up to her upfront and declare that I love her?"


    0_0


    "Hell no!"


    Vidor did not say anything, but the look of ''Are you okay?'' that he gave him made Louis compose himself and behave.


    "Why?" He asked after some silence had passed. "If you do not like her tell me, I can just think of some other girl to love."


    "It doesn''t just work like that, I tell you. One cannot tell the heart whom to love, it just happens."


    "Honestly, she is the only one I do not have a sense of disgust against. Every other girl, I just hate them so much. So I understand what you mean but why her?"


    "If not her then who else? The Lady Diona?"


    "No." his face quickly changed, giving Louis the fright. "Do not mention her name to me ever again."


    "Exactly my point, your majesty. There isn''t anyone else and I am glad that there isn''t. She is not just your queen but your wife, your grace. So it should be her."


    "Okay, what do you advice that I do?"


    "For now, take it slow. Try to win her heart bit by bit. There is no lady that doesn''t like it when someone treats her well and shows affection but be sure not to make it much. Just seek her friendship for starters."


    "Fine and now it leaves us with the question of how?"


    "You can''t make¡­" he was about to ask if he could not make friends when he recalled how his life had always been and kicked against it.


    "You can start by checking up on her once or twice daily."


    "She hates me."


    "Send someone then, send her flowers, pieces of jewellery, clothes."


    "Noted."


    "Then ask her out to take a stroll with you.. Just do anything to get her to spend more time with you."

 Chapter 96 - Plan

    ************


    CHAPTER 96


    "Then ask her to take a stroll with you. Just do anything to get her to spend more time with you."


    Thinking carefully about the advice given, Vidor nodded in understanding. He was not going to give up just lying that and if really this was love like Louis said, then he might as well give it a chance and see what this new feeling would bring.


    Especially the pleasure he was getting. A new way to gain pleasure without having to kill. That was new he could not deny and worth trying as well.


    "I would do so."


    "Very well, your majesty."


    ''Her majesty is still obviously mad at his majesty that was why she sent these herbs. She just wants him to sleep and leave her alone, I presume. Well, we just have to figure out ways to quench that anger so that they can build something,'' Louis thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, as he was busy with his own thoughts, Vidor also was busy with his.


    ''Hmm, just send her gifts, ask her out for a stroll and all. Wait, how about I ask her to dine with me alone today? Yes, let me ask Louis. I hope he wouldn''t say it is early?''


    He looked over at Louis and saw that his physician was busy with his own thoughts.


    In as much as he wanted to leave him be he just could not bring himself to do so. Apparently, his need to ask him the question won and he poked Louis thrice before he garnered his attention.


    "Yes, your majesty?"


    "What had you spacing out like that?"


    ''Umm, nothing much. I am just thinking of ways you can pacify her anger towards you so that all that you are doing to her or for her would actually work and yield fruits."


    "Oh, thank you."


    "Anytime, your majesty. Now you called, sire?''


    "Yes. I was thinking, you see, perhaps I can have dinner with her. What is it called? Date?"


    Louis''s eyes shone with brilliance as he gazed at his King with awe. "What''s with that look? Tell me quick, what do you think about my idea?"


    "What do I think? Your majesty this is brilliant!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes of course. But wait, dinner where?"


    "Well, I did not want to have a public dinner with other guests. I was thinking a private dinner."


    "Exquisite."


    "And also, I was thinking probably in my chambers or have them set it up elsewhere."


    "Great like the garden. That''s it, have a garden romantic dinner. They can set it up," Louis advised.


    "Great then. Send my word, have the kitchen prepare a sumptuous dinner for my queen and me, we would be having our dinner date tonight."


    "Enh? What?"


    "You do not agree?" He asked, swiftly turning towards Louis.


    "Umm, not that but I believe that is soon."


    "I thought you would be thrilled that it was so/"


    "I am, but just not today."


    "Why is that?" Vidor asked, his eyes narrowing as he gazed intensely at Louis.


    "Well, her majesty already sent you a herbal soup. By right it would help you relax and sleep well. So if you ask her out to dinner, she can just refuse you ad cover-up that you need to rest as you are not well. Then she would use your health as an excuse. I am guessing you would not want that right?"


    He tapped lightly on his chin and after some seconds he nodded in agreement.


    "Fine. You are right. I would postpone it. But send my word strictly to the head cook and have her prepare a lovely feast with mouth-watering dishes and it must remain a secret to all, not even the queen must be aware."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Good." Even after giving his order, Vidor looked happier than before. It was like he could not wait for the day to come and he could be close to Era again.


    Amidst that joy, a part of him stung as he realized what was going on. ''What if she rejected his offer? What if Era found an excuse to be free of him What if his plans failed?''


    There were so many what-ifs that he was beginning to get scared that t may end up not working at all and if that happened, God knows what would happen because he was already losing it.


    "I am glad that your majesty is really catching on quickly."


    "Yes."


    Immediately he spoke, Louis caught the slight hesitation in his tone and knew what it was instantly.


    "Please tell me your grace is not beginning to have cold feet."


    "Can you blame me? I have never done this and what if she refuses me and what if¡­"


    "You of all people knows the effect of doubts a man can have on his way to success. In order to succeed, you must eradicate every form of doubt."


    "I know. It is my first."


    "And there is a first time for everything. I just want you not to ever forget that, your majesty. Even in bed when a man meets his wife and after and in anything, there was always a first time. Once cannot assure your prompt success but still, you do not give up and keep trying."


    "I have heard you. I would not forget your words. Thank you."


    "My knowledge and services are all yours, your majesty, no need to be thankful. If that would be all, I beg to take my leave."


    "Yes, you can. Thank you for coming. I would keep to heart what you have said."


    Louis took a bow and exited the chambers, leaving him all alone to his thoughts.


    ''Hmm¡­ I hope that in all you can find it in your heart to forgive me, my queen. I wish that we can start again, guilty or not.'' He thought to himself.


    Shaking his head, he voiced out. "No, shut it, Vidor.. You still need to figure out the truth but wait, now it is looking like it was a conspiracy. What am I saying? Why is nothing seemingly going right in my head!"

 Chapter 97 - Fleeting Evening

    ************


    CHAPTER 97


    Letting out a deep sigh he stood up from his bed and made his way over to his window as he gaze out into the open sky.


    "What wonders do you hold and what secrets do I await to unravel? Just this once, help my head think straight? Should I trust or should I be as I have always been with no one close to him? At least it stops and prevents pain."


    He wasn''t so sure on what to do but if he was to go by what his royal physician said, then he may have to chase her.


    Funny enough, he got wind of something as he stared outside his window but more importantly, he needed to make sure what he was seeing was correct.


    Ever since he laid eyes on Era that day and his heart seemed to be at peace, never once since then did he feel her presence.


    And that being said, if he compared with how frequent he had been seeing Vemini, one would say so much.


    Not wanting to be the bearer of his own bad news, he kept the thought to himself and tried to get his mind off it. Luckily for him as he battle with that, Era strolled out of her room to her window.


    The second he laid eyes on her, she stole his breath away. Unlike this morning when she appeared before the assembly in a very domineering and seductive outfit, this time she wore a simple light blue gown with her blonde hair let loose and free to freely fall behind her.


    She lifted her chin a fraction, enjoying the feel of the cool evening breeze brushing her cheek and skin whilst taking her hair with it.


    Ah, it was such a lovely sight and for a few minutes, he forgot he had planned to go back in and remained there enjoying the view.


    He did not know what this feeling meant all this while but now that he was experiencing it, he was willing to take it further and more than was expected of him.


    After some time she lowered her chin and looked to her side when she noticed someone looking at her. To her amazement, he did not hide, like the last time.


    Rather, Vidor stayed in place, blinking and smiling like a love-struck fool. She had to admit it, just watching him watch her sent a strange feeling up her spine but she shook it off.


    The pain he caused her still vibrating in her bones.


    Seeing that he did not plan on doing anything, Era smiled at him.


    It was the first time she was seeing the cold King behave this way so for her, it was a change and when she did smile, his lips pulled upwards, revealing his teeth as a lovely smile appeared.


    ''WOW!''


    For a minute there, she was lost, transfixed, mesmerized by his smile and the beauty of his face. He looked so handsome if one looked past his ever cold exterior.


    No, this smile did more than enhance his beauty. It brought light to his face and life, a sense that there could be something better than his cold self.


    Finally, someone seemed to break their trance. Vidor''s smile broadened and he raised his right hand to wave at her.


    Instead of waving back, Era smiled again before pulling her gaze away and back to the sky. She allowed him to gawk at her for a minute more and then turned around to go have a rest.


    She did not know what just happened out there but if she was to say, she would say that was not the husband that she married.


    Entering the room, Aeverie was surprised to see her all flushed just from going out to get a bit of fresh air.


    "Your majesty, is something the matter?" she asked out of concern.


    "What?" Apparently, Era was still deep in thought. "Huh, pardon?"


    Aeverie smiled at her. "I said, my queen, is something the matter?"


    "Well no. I am okay. Perfect in fact."


    "I see. That would be great then but your face says something else. You are flushed. Hope you are not having a fever? If so, I would ask the kitchens to make herbal soup and then send for the royal physician to come to observe you."


    "No," she said abruptly, raising her right hand as a sign and taking a step forward.


    "Your majesty?"


    "I mean, umm. There would be no need for that, Aeverie." She placed her hand down. "I am fine. Trust me." Even the way she said it wasn''t convincing with how overworked she was acting.


    Letting out a sigh, Era placed both hands on her cheek and felt her temperature. Indeed she was getting hot but her body still felt cool somehow.


    Perhaps the aftereffect of the wind outside but she knew she was heating up. Why? She could not tell exactly.


    "I would just have a nice cold shower," she said and began to walk towards her bathroom.


    "But your majesty," Aeverie called out.


    "Yes, Aeverie? Any problem?"


    "You just had your bath," she revealed, clutching tighter to the sheets in her hand. "Are you sure you are okay?"


    "Why of course, I am. I would just have another one. Nothing like a chilly night, am I right?"


    She smiled and before Aeverie could drop what was in her hands and follow her, Era stopped, turned around and said. "There would be no need to come. I can manage with a light bath myself."


    "As you wish, your majesty."


    "Thank you."


    Without a second more to waste, she hurried to her bathroom, unlocked the door and went in then locked it back.


    Shaking her head, Aeverie finished up quickly with what she was doing and just when she was about to leave her bedside something caught her eyes.


    Smiling to herself, she bit down on her lower lip like a young girl and sneaked towards the window.


    As soon as she stepped there, her gaze caught sight of Vidor. He had still not gone inside but just stayed, leaning against the rays with his mind obviously far away.


    He noticed someone come out and turned to see. When their gazes met, Aeverie gasped and quickly bowed her head.


    Badum! Badum!

 Chapter 98 - Admired

    ************


    CHAPTER 98


    Badum! Badum!


    Rather than being offended, Vidor smiled a bit and left. Seeing that, her eyes widened and she turned around swiftly and went into the room.


    She got scared for a while but after some time her fears subsided and she smiled. No wonder the queen was a blushing mess.


    She now knew what the secret was. She had obviously seen the king and perhaps he flashed her one of his killer smiles.


    Her cheeks puffed upwards as different thoughts began to cloud her mind.


    ''Wait, this simply means they have started liking each other? Is that so? I hope so. It would be bad if our lovely queen does not ever get to consummate her marriage. I hope King Vidor can let go and give her what she desires. This may just be the start of something new.''


    She shook her head and jumped lightly on her feet like a little girl who was just giving her long-awaited present.


    ''I can smell a young one coming along soon. This was what she needed, a break from her exile and so she could find love in life again. I can''t wait!''


    ***


    At breakfast the next day, the few guests present in the castle all sat down, ready to eat but all had to wait for the king.


    Unlike the first breakfast Era had, she came quite early this time and was not so surprised when she did not see Diona for the breakfast.


    In fact, she was thrilled that the wench did not show her face before her and knew when she was beaten. Once more she was the centre of attraction seeing that she had not yet come out of her den in months and now¡­


    She snagged everyone''s attention with her lovely sky blue A-shape gown she was putting on. It did not have many designs but the way and manner it hugged her slim frame down to her butt before spreading, made her look beautiful.


    "Your majesty looks splendid today," one of the ministers voiced out.


    "Why thank you, Lord Banish."


    "True. I bet his majesty would be astonished to see her," another Lord added.


    By now the news of she gaining his favour had already begun to spread far and wide and people, well they all wanted to be in her good graces now.


    No more was she looked at with scorn as though she was the one who caused their predicament.


    Also, no one dared to mention her past and her family''s treason. So right now she was the dazzling beauty to all and not Diona who they feared and reverence because of her father.


    "His majesty, the king!" One of the Eunuch''s with Vidor announced as he walked into the dining area.


    Quickly, everyone rose to their feet and bowed their heads in reverence to him. "Greetings, Your majesty!"


    He nodded as he walked over to his seat where Era sat by his right hand. On sighting her, a small smile appeared on his face but due to the fact that everyone had their heads down, they did not notice this.


    He also used the opportunity to admire her without any restriction.


    Her outfit was stunning, just like herself and the need to hold her, hug her further intensified. He stopped in his tracks, taking in a deep breath to steady his heartbeat and took another look at her as he settled before his chair on the table.


    Her head remained down but not as deep as the others. She respected him and he loved it.


    Thinking of what Louis had told him, he decided to put it to a test.


    Perhaps he was moving too fast with wanting to win her heart over, one could not blame him.


    He spent the last three months thinking of the possibilities of not taking action against her family. Perhaps he could have had a better chance in wooing her unlike now.


    Drawing close to her, Vidor whispered something into her ears, causing her to look at him and forget her bow.


    He smiled at her reaction, then proceeded to sit down.


    "You may all take your seat," he ordered.


    "Thank you, your majesty," they chorused.


    Amidst the whole charade, he had failed to take note of someone or some people who had their eyes on him the whole time and caught sight of what he did.


    One of such persons was none other than Caspian. Even when he walked in and he stared at her, Caspian saw it all and he clenched his fist at his side.


    He was a man and he knew that feeling or better still that look. If he did not hate Era and her presence, he would have been like the most foolish Lord that was dying for her beauty. She was a woman of class and a royal at that.


    A primped and proper princess now turned queen, blessed with the beauty of her mother and charm of her father.


    Indeed, if she was not beautiful, Vidor would not have readily agreed to marry her but then again, Caspian had counted on his hatred for women all this while but now, he just could not tell anymore.


    Era was affecting Vidor and changing him I  more ways than one and the earlier he had started understanding that and planning, the better for him.


    She already succeeded in putting him against Vidor, who knew what else she was going to do.


    His thoughts were getting the better of him and he knew they had to act fast. Diona was right to get angry, he thought. If he did not act and put Era in a bad position, it would be himself and Diona who was the cat''s pawn.


    On the other hand, the second person who had caught Vidor in his act of admiring her was Lord Damion.


    Regardless of serving under Vidor, he still hated him for what he did to his girls and making him his subject so whenever he passed like that, he always sneered at him stylishly.

 Chapter 99 - Awakening Trouble

    ***********


    CHAPTER 99


    At times, Vidor caught him but not today. He was too busy fascinating over Era to bother with his subjects.


    ''Tsk, the monster king is being attracted to the feminine charm of a woman. Splendid.'' Lord Damian noted. ''He should be careful before his enemies exploit that weakness.''


    As he said that in his mind, he looked over to his left, where Caspian sat down close to the king and eyed him.


    ''I must warn Era. She has no idea that Vidor has begun to fall for her charms and if this goes on, she would be more than a threat to Caspian and his useless good for nothing daughter.''


    Casting his gaze away, he looked over at Era and caught her smiling sheepishly. He looked at Vidor and saw that the king too had a smile on his face.


    Not as much as Era''s but definitely worth taking note of.


    ''Now what did these two lovers whisper to each other? More like what did this naughty, cunning king whisper to his queen to make her act like a sixteen-year-old?''


    No matter how had he thought about it, he could not guess it.


    Era on the other hand was amazed by Vidor''s new attitude and even though she did not want to show it, her smile betrayed her.


    He had walked over to his seat and she wished he would be fast about it but what did she get was the fact that rather than sitting down, he leaned in close and was almost pecking her due to their closeness.


    ''You look extremely gorgeous, my queen. I love it.''


    Even just recalling what was said to her was making her cheeks get flushed. Bummer!


    She was tempted to slap her face and get back to reality but she could not. Not without attracting so much attention to herself and right now, she did not want that.


    Left with no other choice, Era pleaded in her mind to compose herself and not give Vidor the chance he wanted.


    "Please shall we begin?"


    Everyone nodded and waited for Vidor to take the first spoon of food and once he did, the dining began."


    Silently they ate their breakfast without restraint and no bad blood even though several thoughts lay waiting to be released but no one wanted to ruin the mood.


    It was rare, so rare and unusual to see Vidor smiling and when he noticed the stares he was getting that they stylish stole at him, he had to compose himself to his usual demeanour.


    ''Better, Vidor but I guess it is too late for that. That smile gave you off,'' Damion thought as he took a fork full of meat into his mouth. ''Just too late.''


    "By the way, my queen. The apology would be given today at noon, am I right?"


    "Very, your majesty."


    "Okay, so have you¡­"


    Just what are you playing at, Vidor? Leave her alone and stop trying to make the subject of attraction and envy. I know you want to make amend but unfortunately you do not know how to. Sigh! Men!''


    He really felt like spanking this king sometimes as he did not know that there were certain consequences to his action, especially when he had a cunning fox-like Caspian by his side.


    "At noon today, we would commence the apology," Era responded calmly.


    "Okay. I may not be there, seeing as this is a matter for the women of the court to handle."


    "Very well, your majesty. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to set things right," Era smiled.


    "As long as it is court, anything concerning the affairs of the palace, kitchen, maids and involving women, it is in your hands by right."


    ''I would keep that in mind and try not to disappoint you."


    "I never doubted that." He averted his gaze from her and looked at his subjects and Lords. "From today, the queen would resume all of her duties and by all, I mean all."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    ***


    Just as they had already agreed on, Diona was present a few minutes to the stipulated time and so was Era. It was time to show everyone the right way to do things.


    Not only did Era want to humiliate her, but she also wanted to make an example of her so that everyone could see that the rich could be punished for disobeying the law.


    Just from hearing the announcement and how fast the news of the court had spread, many ladies trooped into the palace to see what was going on.


    There was no one who did not know of Diona and her rude attitude, especially with her father being regent and all.


    But when they all had a queen, they had hoped things would change but over time they saw no change and felt like Era was just another weakling who was going to be tossed around by Diona and her father.


    Some believed that there was hope, others did not. Left with no other choice, they left their fate to surviving and not being in Diona''s bad graces.


    Now, what a thrill when they heard the lady of the palace was going to be punished. It might have not been a big punishment but for someone like Diona who loved her public image so much and always felt on top of the world, it was the ideal punishment.


    For a while, Era did not say anything. She had her attention fixed on the beautiful ladies of the kingdom. But even from that few minutes of looking, she knew that they were having it hard.


    Etheria might be one of the biggest if not the biggest kingdom but most of her income was going into more battle supplies and the people were suffering.


    Giving time, she knew she would have to take Vidor upon it to change things especially the tax system.


    "Ladies of Etheria!" Era yelled out, so they could hear her. "Greeting.. I know you all may be wondering about the reason you are gathered here today, well it is but a small matter."

 Chapter 100 - Apology

    ************


    CHAPTER 100


    She paused, giving them time to digest all that she has said.


    "Regardless, an error was made, a wrong attitude shown and if we as ladies of court do not show an example, I believe the men of the court would think we are setting a bad example for ladies of the kingdom to follow."


    Murmuring occurred. Most wanted to know what the offence was and others did not care but just yelled out their thoughts on the matter and Era''s new way of leading by example.


    "In that according, two ladies would be making a formal apology here today."


    Instantly, all side talks ended and everyone strained their ears to hear the name of the second lady.


    "I, Queen Era and Lady Diona would be making a formal apology to the king, the court and the kingdom."


    "Whoa!"


    "What a way to lead by example."


    "That''s our queen!"


    Era let out a small smile and walked forward on the podium. She looked to her side and saw Aeverie. She gave her a go-ahead sigh and Era nodded.


    She was doing the right thing. If she was going to scold Diona for being rude, she needed to do the same for barging into the courtroom, unannounced and interrupting a court proceeding.


    Although Vidor wasn''t holding her accountable for it, Era felt it was the right thing to do. Her mother had always taught her to lead by example and learn to serve her people.


    Placing both hands together, palm on top palm, with both elbows straightened out, Era''s smile dropped. She looked calm, unperturbed, yet relaxed and with no worries.


    In contrast to her partner Diona, she was the primped and proper lady of the court.


    Diona on the other hand never wore a smile. She was damn right angry and wanted this whole charade to end so she could go concoct more plans to ruin her enemy.


    She did not care about their feelings nor what they thought about her.


    ''Pff,'' she scoffed in her mind. ''Trying to play the victim and getting them to like you, what a lousy way to rule and gain power.'' Diona thought as she gazed at Era''s back.


    ''If only she knew that power did not belong to the weak of heart but those who are willing to do anything to seize it and remain in control. The palace is a dirty game. One would assume that having lived in it before, she would know the ways of men but all I see is a naive little girl.''


    "I pay respect to his majesty," she turned around and raised both hands in front of her head and bowed. She did that twice then turned around again to face the people.


    Due to her status as queen, she wasn''t supposed to bow before anyone else but Vidor.


    Regardless, she lowered her head before them and then lifted it but unlike what she did for Vidor, she did not raise her hand to them and only dipped her head in once.


    "I pay respect to the court and I pay respect to the ladies of the kingdom. I Era, Queen of Etheria here plead to his majesty, King Vidor for my rude behaviour of barging into the court assembly and to the ladies for giving a bad example. I humbly ask for your forgiveness."


    No sooner had she finished than the ladies began to clap and shout her name.


    "Queen Era! Queen Era! Queen Era!"


    "Thank you all. Coming next would be, Lady Diona."


    For the first part, everywhere was silent. No one said anything about this, not because they did not know what to say but because they did not want to incur her wrath afterwards.


    "It would not be long, that depends on you though. Go there, do the right thing and do not act up," Era advised when they were about passing each other.


    "I very well know," she spat calmly and then walked onto the podium while Era moved to the side.


    "I, Diona, pay respect to his majesty." She did all that Era did and turned to face the ladies but did not bow down.


    "I pay respect to the court and I pay respect to the ladies of the kingdom. I Diona, Lady of Etheria here plead to his majesty, King Vidor for being disrespectful in his presence and to the ladies for giving a bad example. I humbly ask for your forgiveness."


    No one said anything either. They all watched her. For some, they knew she was being rude and disrespectful to Queen Era and for some, they were clueless. So those who were aware were surprised as to how she failed to mention Era in her apology.


    Without saying thank you, Diona turned around swiftly and walked majestically back to where she stood.


    Meanwhile, Era did not say anything, yet at least. She waited, stylishly giving her the opportunity to correct herself and do the right thing till she got to where she stood before and turned to face the ladies.


    "And what about the queen?"


    Everyone turned in the direction to which the voice had come from. They did not have to worry as the speaker already planned on revealing himself.


    The second they did, they caught sight of Vidor making his way past the courtyard to the large space in the palace where all the ladies stood.


    "Your majesty."


    Immediately greetings and bow followed as they paved way for his passing.


    "The whole idea for assembling everyone out here today was solely for you to apologize to her and the ladies, but what did you do? Apologize to me as though I am the one who was wronged. Perhaps indirectly but she is the one who you should apologize to, Diona."


    "Your majesty, in my defence, I believed I ought to pay respect to¡­"


    "Silence!" Vidor bellowed.. "I would not tolerate this attitude further. Get down on your knees now and apologize to her or else you face the full extent of my wrath!"

 Chapter 101 - Diona Got Served

    ************


    CHAPTER 101


    "Silence!" Vidor bellowed. "I would not tolerate this attitude further. Get down on your knees now and apologize to her or else you face the full extent of my wrath!"


    Everyone shuddered where they stood. They knew when Vidor was like this, it was definitely not going to end well.


    And if Diona was sensible, she would quickly get down on her knees and do what she was asked to do before Vidor changed his mind.


    In those days, he would not give someone a warning. Once his order was violated, they would face the full extent of his wrath.


    And mostly, ladies dared not disobey him since his hatred for women was broadly and widely known.


    "Your majesty¡­" she was about protesting but the bone-chilling gaze he shot her way made her completely and utterly silent.


    "Yes, your majesty." Turning in Era''s direction, Diona went on her knees slowly and when they had fully touched the ground, she lowered her head. "My apologies, Queen Era of Etheria for my wrong behaviour."


    "Queen Era? Were you the one who named her? Besides, you were to apologize before the people, now move over there and do the proper thing."


    Leaving no room for argument, Vidor had given his stern orders and Diona knew better than to hesitate.


    Where was her father when she needed him? She could not find him and now she was alone. In the end, her rudeness and useless attitude did not get her anywhere.


    He had intentionally done that to Diona and not urged her to move forward before her first kneel. He wanted to prove to Era that he valued her before anyone.


    Following his order, she went forward, knelt down and did the proper thing.


    "Now, if the queen would move forward and assist her up as a sign that her apology has been forgiven."


    "As you wish, your majesty."


    With a  straight face, Era made her way over to where Diona was and smiled down at her. "I told you it did not have to be long and it all boiled down to you, didn''t I?"


    Although she was not laughing, Diona could see the smile in Era''s eyes but all she could do at that point was to swallow it all.


    "I, Queen Era of Etheria, humbly accept your apology."


    ***


    The door opened as two ladies entered the room and closed it behind them. The next second, they looked around and seeing there was no eavesdropper, burst into a peal of laughter.


    "Hahaha hahahaa¡­."


    "You should have seen her face. That was hilarious," the first lady called out laughing.


    "I tell you. She looked like a red tomato waiting to explode," the second lady added.


    "This would teach her that not everyone is like her push around anymore."


    "Very true Valerie. This is so true. The best in fact. Queen Era made my day. I love the way she stood, leading by example and allowing Diona to do too but knowing her sassy she was, she fell into Era''s trap and who would have thought that his majesty was watching?"


    "I tell you. No one knew he was watching. And in he came to save the day," Valerie laughed.


    "I think the best thing that has ever happened to his majesty would be getting wedded to her majesty, Queen Era. It has brought a huge change in his life, character and behaviour."


    "Yes but Macy, the story about her family committing treason," Valerie stated as she made her way towards one of the wooden chairs in the big room.


    "Oh please," Macy waved her hands in her face before folding them under her bosom.


    "Do not tell me you believe that shit. With the way Diona and Lord Caspian are behaving, I would not hesitate in thinking that they had a hand in it. They simply hate her guts and probably she is a roadblock for Diona which is why she hates the queen so much."


    "Are you saying¡­" Valerie clamped her lips shut with her beady clear eyes shining at her friend who still stood and shook her head at her.


    "Oh please." She left her hands free and paced in the room, her long gown flowing behind her with each step she took.


    "Hmm, be careful there lest you hit your knee against the table," Valerie warned.


    Following her friend''s gaze, she looked down close to her leg and saw that she had just managed to escape hitting her knee cap against the edge of the table.


    "Thanks," she smiled at Valerie.


    "Tell me now, why paceth thou?"


    "And why did thou''s accent and English suddenly change?"


    "Because I felt like," Valerie stated, changing her accent quickly.


    "Much better. Well," she stopped and rushed to her friend''s side, squatting close to her chair. "I just cannot get this off my mind. I believe they may be involved with what happened to her family."


    "Well, that is not up for you to speak about, Macy. You know just who these people are."


    "I know but their powers have gone down. Queen Era is back from her exile. I believe she has awoken her true self, the one that can take on problems and wars in the palace."


    "And what would you know about the palace, Macy?" Valerie challenged her.


    She frowned at her friend and then stood up at once as she gazed down at Valerie, her eyes casting a dark gaze and showing just how serious she was. "Everything."


    "Everything?" She narrowed her eyes at her friend. This was a change. The Macy she knew loved gossip, especially about the palace. She was thrilled for it but other than that she was but a young innocent soul.


    Now, the Macy that Valerie saw, was definitely someone else. It was a changed personality she had never seen before.


    "I know all there is to know and I know that she has awoken." She did not say anything further and just stayed here gazing down at her friend and after about two minutes, she closed her eyes, using her hand to support her head.


    After some seconds she reopened them and the dark glint and shadow hiding behind those eyes were completely gone.


    All that remained was her innocent look. "What?" She asked, confused by the kind of stares she was getting from Valerie.


    "Why are you looking at me like you have seen a ghost?"


    "Umm," Valerie swallowed hard and shook her head. "It is nothing. Do not mind me, I was just thinking and, sigh. What am I even saying?"


    She stood up and looked at her friend again. This time she wore a lovely smile to mask the look of confusion in her eyes. "Just be good. I would be on my way now. I still have so many things to do at home. We should leave matters of the palace to those it concerns, okay?"


    "Huh¡­ What are you saying?"


    "Nothing. Just trust me on this okay? You need to keep yourself out of there. No one wants Lord Caspian and Lady Diana to count them as a culprit."


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    "Good. Heed my warning and you would have nothing to worry about," Valerie advised again.


    "Affirmative. Thanks, Valerie. I hate that you have to leave so soon," Macy whined, almost making it impossible for her friend to say no but due to what Valerie had seen, she knew she must leave and figure things out.


    "Oh come on."


    "I am sorry, Mace."


    "But you promised," Macy grumbled, shaking and jumping on her feet like a sad child.


    "I know but things just happened and had to go. I just recalled there was something I left undone at home because of the assembly this morning. I do not want my mother grounding me now, do I?"


    "Fine. Just this time."


    "Deal. Do take care. Bye." She pulled Macy in and hugged her close to her body. "Have fun but stop this palace talk okay."


    Macy nodded like the obedient little mischievous girl she was. "Bye. See you soon."


    ***


    Once the meeting ended, Era made her way back to the palace, leaving Vidor behind to do whatever he wanted with Diona.


    Although that was what she explained to Aeverie when her Lady royal questioned her about it she knew deep down that''s he wasn''t sure he was doing all of this for her and due to that, she decided to leave and watch it all to see the action he was going to take.


    "Your majesty, sneaking behind a tree doesn''t tell good about you, you know."


    "I know but I just need to see for myself."


    ''You can always have Arya and the others do this for you and not you doing it yourself. You are queen."


    "Yes, and I need to know if what is happening is just a show to win my mercy or not."


    "Sigh, now you have finally voiced out your true intentions," Aeverie stated while twisting her lips to the side.

 Chapter 102 - Calm Down

    *************


    CHAPTER 102


    Quickly she stood up and pried her lips open as the words she wanted to say remained hanging on her lips.


    "Huh?"


    "My thought exactly. The earlier talk about your wanting to leave was a lie. You sneaky queen."


    "Ah, stop it." She waved her hands in front of Aeverie to stop her from talking. "Shh, someone might hear you."


    "Oh you are bothered about someone hearing me, what about someone seeing you?"


    "Huh? Let''s just forget about this and leave." Even after saying that she turned around to take a peek at the scene and saw that Vidor remained rooted to the spot with his eyes closed and his face looking towards the sky while Diona still knelt down behind him with her head bowed down.


    She was serving her punishment alright and Era felt so pleased and grateful. For once he is taking my side."


    "And you should be glad about that. His majesty is changing towards you. That is great."


    ''Yeah, I guess."


    Aeverie just felt like face-palming herself right about then at Era''s response. "Let''s go please, your majesty."


    "But¡­"


    "This is improper. Let''s forget about others seeing you. What if his majesty sees you?"


    She pulled back and turned to face Aeverie. "You are right. I guess I have seen enough, let us go."


    Straightening her spine, she brought both hands together in front of her and began to walk like the primped and proper lady that''s he was with Aeverie shaking her head and following closely behind her.


    As soon as they left, Vidor turned in her direction and smiled. He may not have shown it but he knew she was there watching him. The thought alone, made his heart leap for joy and he felt elated.


    He was overly joyed by the turn of events but pretended that nothing was happening. After a while, he turned around his expression now back to normal and looked at Diona.


    "You are still here?"


    "My apologies, Your Grace. I was not given permission to leave in the first place."


    "Ah, I see. So you are indeed learning and trying to change your ways?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Is that it or you are just acting and putting on a fa?ade?"


    "Your majesty I am not. I¡­"


    "Whatever. You may return to your chambers now. My day and activities has been spoilt already. I should tend to other things."


    "Yes, your majesty. Thank you very much."


    "Hmmm and oh and ensure that there is no repetition of what just happened here today, understood?"


    "Understood, your majesty."


    Taking his advice, she stood up, her knees already aching fro the long time of kneeling, something she had never done in all of her life and now she did.


    She pursed her lips into a thin line, her eyes aching and shaking. It was the greatest embarrassment she had received.


    Looking up into the sky she peeled her gaze back towards the castle building, trying her best to locate her father''s window from where she stood.


    And once she did, the tears she had been holding in, threatened to spill but due to the fact that Vidor was there, she had to manage and keep them in.


    Taking a bow, she turned around and quickly exited there. It was better to leave now that he was in a somewhat good mood.


    On her way back to her chambers, she did not bother to look up and just let her gaze wander anywhere it wanted but she knew her way around the palace even with her eyes closed.


    All the people that greeted her, she ignored them one by one. Most even took this opportunity of her anger and pretended not to have seen her and hurriedly walked past her.


    Some did not have the guts and ran back upon sighting her.


    Ignoring them all she made her way to her room and once inside, she slumped on the ground, cradling her legs close to her chest as she began to let out the pain and ache out, crying herself and her anger.


    ***


    Once Era and Aeverie reached her chamber, she quickly changed her outfit into something simple and went to relax on her bed.


    Aeverie chose not to speak to her about their earlier discussion as she could see that Era was busy with her thoughts.


    After a while of utter silence, she watched as Era sat up and stared at a corner in the room.


    "Sigh! What do you think he discussed with Diona?"


    "Who?" She placed a hand on her chest, not so sure about what she heard and if Era was indeed talking to her. "Me?" she questioned again.


    "Yes, silly. You."


    "Oh, my queen. I did not quite get you. You said?"


    "Aeverie, what is going on in your mind that you do not recall?"


    "Well, I have you to care about and other things on my plate so forgive me."


    "Fine. I said, what do you think he was saying to Diona after we left?"


    "I do not have an idea, your majesty. If you would want to know you would have to ask his majesty or Lady Diona."


    "Oh, please. Those are two options that are very not possible."


    "You see? But why not?"


    "Because, I cannot go asking him that, it would look like I am jealous."


    "Well, what do you think? Are you jealous?"


    "That is not it, Aeverie."


    "Then what is it?"


    "I just need to make sure that all of this is not a fa?ade and just trying to get me to open up for¡­"


    She paused, her brain taking out time to calculate what was going on, then she resumed.


    "You see, I am just looking out for myself and making sure he is not in a relationship with Daciana and her father."


    "Oh, I see. In that case, this is all good, trust me."


    "I know. But I just cannot help it to think I might be wrong and¡­"


    "Your majesty," she called out interrupting her.


    "Yes?"


    "Calm down, please. You just returned. You should take things slowly. There is no rush. You have ample amount of time to get back on your feet and revenge."


    "Okay."


    "Besides, for his majesty, you have time to find out if he is remorseful about what he did to you or not. And from the recent happenings, I think he is. Perhaps he is just finding a new light to things especially how you have started to open his eyes to Lord Caspian''s schemes."


    "Fine. I would heed your advice. By the way, has Lord Damian come to look for me?"


    "No, your majesty. Anything the matter? Should I send for him for you?"


    "No need for that. If he needs me or has anything to report, I believe he would locate me."


    ''Yes, your majesty. If that would be all, I would take my leave and go see to it that your laundry has been done and your other schedules are put in place."


    "Thank you. Although for today, I think my brain just wants some rest. Any women gathering should be cancelled. All these formal events where everyone comes to lick your feet in order to garner favour, I am tired of those facades."


    "I understand, your grace. Do not worry about any report that needs your overseeing, I would transfer it to¡­"


    "No. Do not disturb the late queen''s, Lady Royal. There is a reason I am here, right? Just push it all till tomorrow. I would tend to their things then."


    "Very well. I beg to take my leave." She bowed her head a bit down and waited for Era''s go ahead and when she got it, she turned around and took her to leave.


    However, by the time she got to the door, a thought crossed her mind and she stopped, turning ahead to the side to look at Era.


    "Your majesty."


    "Yes?"


    "I do not mean to interrupt but, it has been three months already and might I add, some children, particularly one is eager to see you. Considering you are tired of the palace, perhaps seeing their lovely face is what you need to get yourself to calm down and be happy."


    "She would be thrilled, wouldn''t she?" Era voiced out. Her gaze drifted away as the memory of the young girl crossed her mind. "They all will."


    "Exactly. I believe it is time to honour your promise. She had waited, counted the days till this very period of time. She needs you. She needs to know you are alright."


    "But I am. More than alright more alright than before."


    "It doesn''t change. You need to see them lest all you have worked for would crumble, especially for her. She misses you."


    "And I, her. I want to hold them all in my hands."


    "Then get up, gather your strength and your thoughts. First, take the stroll, while riding would take your mind away from so many things and lastly her smile and joy would seal it."


    "Okay. Prepare yourself.. This evening we ride."

 Chapter 103 - Meeting The Kids Again.

    ************


    CHAPTER 103 ¨C Meeting The Kids Again.


    Just as Era had said, when it was already getting dark, she and Aeverie set out to ride for the house where the children stayed.


    On getting there, they highlighted quickly, removing the things they carried with them for the children along with them.


    Rather than rushing in like Aeverie has begun to do, Era stood still, taking in the lovely sight before her.


    It has been more than three months since she last set foot in that courtyard and now she could only imagine how grown those kids must have become.


    Just thinking about it was more than enough to bring tears into her eyes.


    Things had really changed and more things were added to the playground for them. Without being told she knew whose doing it was.


    "Lord Damian did keep his word," Era mentally noted as she stared ahead. It was a good change. "I am happy they had someone there for them. That reminds me, I should be expecting news from him any day from now."


    She let out a soft sigh. Her heart had begun to thud loudly in her chest and she knew why it did.


    If what Lord Damian had said was indeed true, then all hope was not lost. Her sister remained and that spelt hope fr her people.


    She could raise her secretly here and one day, she would have someone to continue ruling her people.


    Just looking around, she knew her sister would love it.


    "It may not be like the palace but it is a nice change and Emerald would be glad that she has little ones. Haha, ones that mum didn''t give to her again."


    Speaking of her mother, her smile dropped and sadness returned to not just her face but her heart. Luckily for her, that was the time Aeverie called out to her.


    "Your majesty," Aeverie whispered, getting her attention back. "You cannot be out in the cold for long. Please come in."


    "I know." She blinked, trying her best to smile and blink every forthcoming tear away. "Do not mind me. I am just enjoying the scenery. It has been long, you know," Era whispered back as she strode towards Aeverie.


    "I know. But please it isn''t nice. Besides, you have lots of catching up to do with the children. Let us hurry," Aeverie chided her a little bit and when she got up the small stairs to where she was, shook her head at her.


    "I think it would be better and preferable if you go in first, Aeverie. I would come in later. I want to prepare their hearts for my coming first. Let''s not overly surprise and overwhelm them."


    "Okay. As you wish your majesty."


    "Oh and by the way, it is Ava," she reminded her.


    "Yes," she smiled cutely at her. "Ava it is."


    Going in first, just as they had arranged, Aeverie made her way into the house and to her amazement, she met the children doing one or two things around the house.


    Some were helping in arranging the house, sweeping as the case may be or even washing the dishes while the younger ones played around in the house.


    Some decided to help out in the arrangement but on a closer look, it felt as though they were doing more to scatter it than to help out.


    She chuckled where she stood. It really was a funny sight and Arya was obviously handling them well.


    She looked past them to the dining area and saw that their plates were already set and all that remained was the food Arya was making for them.


    All through she tried not to make a noise so as not to distract them from what they were doing, it did not help as her chuckle had caused their curious ears to be at alert.


    The second they caught sight of her, they all stopped what they were doing and just like choristers waiting for the choir master''s signal and control, they called out her name.


    "Aunt Aeverie!!"


    Arya who was not expecting Aeverie to show up suddenly was startled by the shout the children made and got up from the stool she sat on to make their dinner.


    Placing a hand on her chest as her poor heart began to thud with so much intensity, Arya blinked, opening her lips to let out the only sound she could think of. "Oh."


    Immediately the whole house was filled with their chatter as they all rushed from their various places towards her by the door to hug her.


    "Aunt Aeverie. Welcome."


    "Aunt Aeverie, we missed you."


    "Aunt Aeverie, what took you long."


    "Aunty!"


    "Aunty!"


    The sounds and chat echoed everywhere, leaving Aeverie in a confused state as she did not know whom to answer or what to start with.


    She was lucky enough that they had not fallen her from their earlier rush as she leaned down and pecked each one in turn.


    "Aunty Aeverie, guess what, I aced my classwork today," one of the children reported.


    "So did I. I got full marks on my homework. Aunty Azzura put me through and now I know the math topic very well," another reported.


    "Interesting. I like that. Keep it up," she praised them. "So, how have you all been?"


    "We have been fine. You? It has been long, Aunty Avy and it isn''t fair. Do you not miss us?" Gabriel questioned.


    She pried her lips open about to respond to the young lad when her gaze fell on Anna at a corner.


    Unlike the chirpy children who were happy to see her, she did not get up and just sat down carefully folding the clothes they had watched on the chair as though nothing was happening behind her.


    Aeverie looked up at Arya and saw the latter staring sadly at the young girl.


    ''What has this young girl been suffering because of her majesty?'' Aeverie questioned within her.


    Almost at the same time, Arya turned in her direction and their gaze met. She looked like she wanted to say something but refrained from doing so and tilted her head a bit to the side.


    Aeverie sighed and pecked the children before her. "I''m coming."


    They all paved the way for her as they saw who she was looking at.


    Everyone knew Anna had been like that most times when she was missing Era so seeing her act that way today was no new thing and they all watched to see if Aeverie could pull her out from that state.


    On getting to where she sat, Aeverie took the next seat and sat close by, holding her hand while causing her to look away from the clothes in her hand and at Aeverie.


    "Aunt¡­"Her cracked voice called out softly.


    "Hey, little Anna. Why are you sitting here lonely and all by yourself?"


    "I am not by myself. We were just folding the clothes, Selena and I." As she spoke, she turned around to indicate who her partner was when she noticed there was no one there with them.


    "I¡­I." She stuttered a bit and when she noticed she was alone, Anna let out a deep sigh. "Well I, just wasn''t in for some fun and did not realize when the others had left."


    "I see. Well, they did. You need to stop with all these," Aeverie advised.


    "How? You had told me that in three months. After three months she would be back now but what do I get? Please do not tell me you have come here to deliver a message for a letter? I would not take it."


    Just watching her be stern was both encouraging yet tiring.


    Aeverie sighed just watching her act tough whereas she was downright emotional about the whole issue.


    "Anna."


    "No. I have waited just as she had said I should but what do I get? It is way over three months already and trust me it isn''t fair."


    "But Anna¡­"


    "No buts, Aunty Aeverie. I have waited. We all have. All we ask is to see her and be sure by ourselves that she is okay. She made a promise you know."


    At the last sentence, her voice broke and when she looked at Aeverie the tears she had been fighting in suddenly let loose and she began to cry


    "Oh, Anna."


    "No. I miss her. Why is she being selfish? Doesn''t she know that we care about her? I want to see her already. I want to see Ava. She promised she would not leave me."


    Aeverie was even fighting so hard to hold her own tears inside. If only little Anna knew that Era was outside, perhaps she would not cry or hurt like this so much.


    She was tempted to tell the little one that Era was outside but she could disobey her queen and do such a thing so all she could do at the moment was brace up.


    "I want her.. She made me a promise. I need to see her!"

 Chapter 104 - Missed

    *************


    CHAPTER 104


    Meanwhile, Era stayed close to the window watching the whole charade and she could feel Anna''s pain.


    Never in this life did she think she could affect someone so much less to the point where they cried for not seeing her.


    If she was told she would say it may only be her younger sister but watching Anna suffer, pricked her fragile heart she shook her head, not being able to take it anymore.


    "I want her. She made me a promise. I need to see her! She said she would not leave me."


    "And I never did, Anna. I never did not once."


    "But you did. I haven''t seen you in¡­" she paused, finally realizing that the person who spoke was not Aeverie but a very familiar voice she had always longed for.


    She blinked several times trying to come to terms with what she had heard. Although she was shocked, she did not move but the other children behind did move as they tried to see where Era was.


    "I have always watched over you and never left any of you," Era''s voice resounded from where she was again.


    Realizing what was going on Arya''s worried face brightened up as a wonderful smile pushed out. This queen and her lady royal were something else entirely.


    ''Sigh! So her majesty was around all these while and she allowed the poor little child to cry? Well what can is ay, she loves to make an entrance and every moment and aspect is worth everything.'' Arya thought as she watched on.


    After some seconds when she still did not see Era, she decided to search her out with her eyes and soon she found her by the window.


    Her shadow had brought her out of hiding.


    Anna, on the other hand, had her lips open, realizing that the owner of the voice was indeed era but she dared not look lest she actually turned and found out that it was all a lie.


    Smiling to herself, Era moved towards the door and opened it gently, allowing it to fully go wide, stunning the kids behind it.


    GASP!


    "I missed you, I missed you all."


    The second the door opened and the kids turned their heads to see who it was, their eyes held untold joy and expectation as they laid eyes on Era.


    One could see the wondrous smiles on their face and the happiness that could last for a life time without worry.


    It took a while before they could call out her name. It was either their shock that took the best of them or they had forgotten her name.


    Choosing to take the former, Era stepped into the house, dropping her bags at the door as she stood before the children, smiling down at them.


    "Aunt AVA!!"


    It was like they had commanded them to scream at the same time because that was what all of them did at the same time, screaming her name with reckless abandon.


    Their noise was just the right amount of shout that Anna needed to break her from her shell. Not wasting another second, she turned around at once in their direction, her eyes blazing with joy, pain and shock but that did not matter anymore.


    "Hahhaa..."


    Immediately they got their senses back and rushed at her the way they did to Aeverie. The only difference was that their momentum wasn''t as high for Aeverie as it was for Era and before she could say anything, they had already pushed her down to the ground.


    Thud!


    "Hahhaaa¡­"


    "Aunty Avaa!!"


    "Aunty Ava, welcome!"


    "We miss you!"


    "I miss you all too."


    Anna did not leave where she sat. She looked on with glee and astonishment as her grasp at the handle of the chair tightened, causing her knuckles to turn pale.


    "Hold on," Era struggled but each child wanted to have a go at hugging her.


    She looked like a celebrity who had just gotten tackled down by her fans.


    Although Aeverie and Arya wanted to help, Aeverie kicked against it and even when Arya was about to intervene to stop the kids, Aeverie warned her.


    "They are her people and they look up to her. She deserves it and so do they."


    Arya nodded in understanding and remained rooted to where she stood.


    "They are after you because they miss you. You should accept it with open hands and heart."


    "I agree," Arya added from where she stood.


    It took Era some minutes but finally, she managed to calm down the children and pleaded with them to allow her to stand up and they did.


    Once she was standing and they too had stopped causing a commotion, she looked ahead to where Aeverie sat as her gaze met with a pair of shocked, yet joy and pain-filled eyes.


    The way and manner in which Anna stared at her were fascinating like she was seeing some new toy for the first time.


    "Aren''t you going to hug me?"


    That was the straw that broke the camel''s back in Anna''s case.


    No longer was she shy, worried, upset, name it. All that mattered was that the person standing in front of her was the one her heart had yearned after.


    Her lips opened again and a soothing giggling sound flew out of her lips as she stood up from her seat and raced towards Era''s direction.


    Seeing the incoming chaser, all the other kids paved way for her. They knew out of everyone she loved Era the most and she was going to be selfish and so happy to see her.


    So before they even gave her the chance to cry or become possessive of Era, they paved the way for her and watched as she rushed into Era''s waiting arms like a child who was just released from the boarding school.


    As for Era, she waited, watched and yearned as she saw little Anna.


    The second the girl took her first in her direction, Era too moved, soreading her hadns to the side to welcome her lovely hug and when their bodies met, she pulled Anna into her arms, lifting her up a bit as she began to twirl continuously with the little girl in her hand.


    "After what seemed to be like ages, they finally stopped to prevent both of them from falling due to how dizzy they were.


    Subsequently, Era tightened her hold on the girl, letting her hidden emotions overflow.


    "I missed you," little Anna confessed.


    "I missed you more."


    "I missed you most, Aunty Ava. I missed you so much that it hurt a lot and I did not know what to do other than cry."


    Era sucked in lungs full of air and when she reopened her eyes after briefly shutting them, she pulled Anna away from her body so she could look into her eyes which were soiled with tears.


    "Oh, Anna. Please stop crying," Era pleaded but all she got was the little girl shaking her head in front of her as she tried to wipe the tears away.


    Funny enough, the more she tried to wipe her tears away, the more it poured out and subsequently she stopped trying.


    "It is okay if you cannot stop. I understand. I just do not want you hurting further," Era explained.


    "I am not hurting. I have you here and I am fine, okay. Never have been better."


    "Thank goodness."


    Taking her into her arms again, Era hugged her for the umpteenth time again, leaning down her head a bit to peck her on the air.


    Unlike the very first time when she met her, she smelled fresh and better and she looked well taken care of, save for the dark circles underneath her eyelids.


    Pulling away again, Era half knelt on the floor and gazed deeply into the child''s eyes. Yes, she looked sad before but now, it was different.


    She was full of energy although she looked tired, there was vibrancy in her eyes and bones.


    "I missed you, darling. I missed you all." She looked at the kids, making sure they knew she meant every word she said and they all nodded as they chorused, "We missed you too."


    "I am so sorry for making you all worry about me. I have been swamped up with so many things before but now I am back and would have time to see you from time to time."


    "Finally! Yayyy!"


    Everyone began to jump up and down at her announcement but little Anna she clutched at her gown, holding unto her so tight, scared that if she let go, Era would disappear again. This little act of hers had made Era to chuckle out to further help ease the tension and her fears.


    "Oh Anna, I won''t go for long again. I promise you."


    "NO."


    "Hahaha, little Anna, wouldn''t you allow your aunty to relax? We had a tiring journey all the way here you see."


    "No.. If I do, she may leave again."

 Chapter 105 - Scared

    *************


    CHAPTER 105 ¨C Scared.


    "Of course she would need to return home but notwithstanding she won''t leave for long again. Believe her," Aeverie admonished.


    "I want to," Anna confessed.


    "But what?" Aeverie asked.


    "I''m scared."


    "Scared?" All three ladies looked at each other before directing their gaze at Anna. "Of what?" Aeverie asked breaking the silence.


    "Her leaving. I just know it and feel it and it scares me to think that I would lose her too."


    Her words instantly became cut short by the hug she felt from behind her. Anna did not know what to do or say. She could feel the droplets of Era''s tears fall on her neck and roll down her skin.


    She knew the latter was in pain but she was in a dilemma as well.


    "Never you say that," Era warned. "I am not going anywhere, ever again. There would be no one who can stop me. I would grow and live to see you grow up. I would fulfil my promise, Anna, so have faith in me."


    "But at if¡­"


    "No buts. Do not doubt my words. I told you to give me three months and I returned. My word is my word and I would ensure that my promises are kept. Look at me," she commanded, as she assisted the girl in turning around.


    "I promise you Anna. You would not be alone in this world, ever again."


    "Promise/"


    "Promise."


    "Okay, I believe you and I would not doubt you. I know that no matter how long, you would be here for me, mum."


    "Yes. I would be your mum if you want me to. I would try my best to fill in the space she left and never ever make you feel lonely, okay?"


    "Anna nodded at her before hugging her tight as she wept her heart out.


    Although Era and herself were practically strangers, It did not change how she felt about her one bit and with these past three months, she knew that she wanted Era to fill that void.


    "Me too¡­ Mama," the little girl from before called out.


    "I want aunt to me my mum too."


    "Same here."


    "Be our mother."


    "We want to be your sons and daughters."


    "Mama."


    "Mum."


    "Mother."


    Several sounds and wishes began to echo out from the children''s mouths, causing the three grown ladies to look at them with faces full of astonishment.


    It was something none of them had ever bothered to imagine but now, just like a trick, I laid before their unbelieving eyes.


    "I want mama."


    Although Era might have felt she did nothing to deserve these children, the fact that she saved them from death and took them in, caring for them and giving them a better opportunity in life, only made them feel grateful and she was entitled to that name.


    Just watching them, she felt her heart begin to swell at each passing sight, especially with the little girl''s hand that was already up itching for a hug as well.


    "Oh come here, you little darling." She let go of Anna and scooped the little darling in her hands as she patted her butt and back calmly.


    "Yay maama¡­" the little girl called out with so much glee, her cheeks puffing up some more and making her look irresistibly cute.


    "I would call you Darling," Era named her. "You look just like one, my love."


    "Yahh! Darrlliii¡­" she cooed away as she tried to pronounce her own name.


    "Exactly, Darling it is and yes, I would be a mother to you all. I am so glad to see you again," she confessed looking at them with tear filled eyes.


    "Me too."


    "Us too."


    "We are glad."


    "I can see it. Thanks for loving me and missing me."


    "Thank you auntie Ava for taking care of us. If you hadn''t found us," Gabriel began but lowered his gaze when he recalled all that they went through before she came. "It would have been different."


    ''Oh Gabriel."


    "And Aunty Aeverie and Aunt Arya as well as the others, we all love you all and we say thank you," Gabriel resounded for the others to hear. "We love you all."


    "We love you all too," Aeverie replied. "Now you guys have hugged your aunt Ava enough. Allow her in and offer her a seat. She must be tired, right?"


    "Yes. She must be."


    "Aunt Ava come. I created a kite."


    "I made my bed."


    "I got all scores."


    "I got full marks in my homework."


    "Within a few seconds, Era''s ears were already bombarded with their explanation and different talk that she felt as though she would cry her brain out any second from then.


    "Okay. Fine, one at a time."


    "Yes. Me first."


    "Me second."


    "Okay, okay, okay. I have heard your pea guys but would you all form a straight line so I can answer everyone?"


    "Yes."


    She did not have to say much or teach them how to coordinate themselves when they already did.


    "Ready."


    "Okay, now wait. Just a minute, I still need to show you all that I brought for you. Arya, please you can just warm up the food and come sit, I brought enough delicacies for everyone."


    "Yayyyy! They yelled once more at her and rushed towards one of the chairs in the living room and formed two lines as they waited for her.


    Smiling at their eagerness, Anna looked behind her to see the bag and decided to help Era carry it so before Era could get it, little Anna had already gotten hold of it.


    "Anna," she called out trying to protest.


    "Allow me. I am still old enough to carry my own bags."


    ''Tsk, Aun¡­ I mean mum," she smiled sweetly. "You suffered bringing it here. It is only natural that I at least lessen your burden."


    "Fine. You be careful okay."


    Anna nodded in understanding and when she took her first step, Gabriel rushed towards her. For the most part, Era did not hear what they were speaking about and only watched them argue for some time before keeping quiet.


    It was like their argument had beaten Anna hands down as Era watched the little girl give him the bag reluctantly and smiled.


    And when she thought it was over and was about petting Anna, she saw the little girl as her eyes widened with shock and then she saw Anna smile mischievously and call on Gabriel.


    "Gabriel."


    He paused, turning around to see the reason why he was called.


    She looked up at Era first, smiled at the others then walked up to him and whispered something in his ear.


    It took a minute plus but when she was done, both Anna and Gabriel were a happy set and they shared the luggage as they made their way to where the seats were and placed it on the table gently then quickly took off the clothes that were neatly packed there.


    "All done, mum," Anna reported judiciously causing Era to squint at them and smiled.


    "Thank you."


    Without saying anything more, she made her way to the chair and sat down on it before smiling at Aeverie and Arya.


    "It is time, I believe?"


    "Yes, your¡­" Both Arya and Aeverie were about making severe mistakes and upon catching Era''s glare, they gulped and smiled at her. "Yes, it is time."


    ***


    By the time they were done with the kids, Aeverie and Era returned to the palace at night.


    Although it was pretty late at past eleven, they were surprised to see the palace still buzzing with people and one of them was none other than the king himself.


    It was evening and he had not yet seen his beloved queen. Somehow the thought of not seeing her had begun to plague his mind.


    Rather than waiting and allowing those thoughts to soon become nightmares, he decided to leave his room and take a stroll.


    In the process of doing that, he recalled what Louis his royal physician told him and decided to put his brain to great use.


    She was his queen and one he was trying to express his feelings for without coming outright with it.


    He wanted their first date to be special. Spectacular in fact but to do that, he needed to be creative.


    Being a war maniac, he knew nothing about pleasing a girl but he believed it should be more than just food and drinks and them talking.


    Besides, he had no idea what they were going to talk about let alone play.


    In that regard, he began pacing in the palace grounds, his mind wondering where she was and if he could see her calm his senses.


    "Where is she when I need her?" Vidor questioned a bit louder than he had intended as he turned around and paced in a different direction.


    ''My heart is troubled. It yearns for her somehow but she is not in her chambers. Where on earth did she venture into?'' His thought was troubled and it scared him.


    If not for anything, he did not want Vemini appearing to him.


    "Where is she? Where is she? Gosh!"


    "Who, your majesty?"

 Chapter 106 - Not All You See

    ************


    CHAPTER 106 ¨C Not All You See


    "Where is she? Where is she? Gosh!"


    "Who, your majesty?"


    Hearing that voice, Vidor''s eyes widened in shock and turned around swiftly to see for himself.


    Walking towards him was none other than his dearly beloved queen. He looked dazed just staring at her. Although she wore a simple outfit, her beautiful face still radiated in the night and that had made him stunned.


    "Your majesty," Aeverie and Arya greeted as soon as they got to where he was standing.


    "My queen. Please rise."


    "Thank you, your majesty." She looked over at Aeverie and nodded her head, permitting her to return to her chambers without her.


    "Ah, my queen where went you at this time of the night?"


    "Nowhere in particular. My Lady Royal and I decided to take a stroll outside the palace and I didn''t want everyone paying respects and all, so we wore simple clothes."


    "Ah, I see. But you know it is very well dangerous for you to be outside the palace walls."


    Era did not know whether he was warning her or scolding her r advising her. All she knew was he spoke those words in a statement and his smile, hid whatever meaning there should have been to it.


    "I see, your grace. Thanks. I would keep that in mind."


    "Okay."


    None of them spoke after that. They both stared at something else, feeling very awkward by their somewhat closeness.


    "Umm, isn''t the sky beautiful today?" Vidor asked, pointing at the sky.


    "Yes. It is. That was why it was the perfect time for a stroll."


    All of a sudden a thought struck home and Era smiled at the idea. "Um, your grace." She cleared her throat and took a step closer to him. "By peradventure, have you been outside the palace walls before?"


    Arching his brows at her, Vidor scoffed. "What?"


    "Yes. I mean what I say and I say what I mean. Have your majesty been outside the palace walls before?"


    "Well, I have."


    "On how many occasions? Have you seen your people or you just¡­"


    "Wait, wait, wait! Hold on one minute. When you asked that, I thought you meant." He paused. It sounded stupid that he had thought that way and now telling her.


    ''Gosh, my big mouth! I should have gone with the flow and gone to see what she was talking about. Now I look like a king who doesn''t care for his people. Well, she may not have been far from the truth.'' Vidor thought.


    "Your majesty, what were you about saying?" era called out.


    "Nothing much. I just thought you meant going to war. You know I have been out of the palace on so many occasions when we went to battle so what is your point.


    0_0


    What? Why are you staring at me like that?"


    "Umm, sorry. I am sorry, your grace. I never meant to. It is just that," she looked to her side, making sure none of their subordinates was close by then returned her gaze back to him and half-smiled.


    "You are king and have ruled this kingdom since from a young age, yet you have never one day wandered off from the palace to the kingdom, its towns and villages. At least if not the villages, the towns."


    "Well no. I haven''t. That is why I have subordinates to do that for me."


    "No. I mean you need to go in and see the people''s welfare by yourself. It most times tells a different tale from what would be reported."


    "No. That is nonsense. I trust my people very well and I ensure the citizens of the kingdom are given the best. I do not conquer and enjoy myself alone. My people enjoy with me."


    "I doubt that, your grace. I myself may not have gone deep into the town but from the little I see, there are still those suffering. The ones whom some foodstuff and other things are supposed to get to but it never gets to them."


    "So you mean?"


    "Think about it, your majesty and go see for yourself. Who do you out in charge of this sort of distribution?"


    "Umm, it is Caspian. I have always trusted him to have the people''s best interest at heart."


    "Lord Caspian," Era scoffed. "You truly believe that he has the people at heart?"


    "Umm, yes. Shouldn''t I?"


    Era did not answer that question, rather her eyes dimmed as she stared at him. Her mind was already far gone as the images of what happened on that fateful day flashed before her eyes again.


    ''The very same man that orchestrated my kingdom''s demise, why am I not surprised?''


    "Era. Era." She was too busy recalling the screams and pain her people went through that she failed to hear him.


    It was not until he touched her shoulder that she blinked and realize she was not alone.


    "Yes?"


    "You spaced out for a minute there."


    "I did?"


    "Yes. Is everything okay?"


    Era was confused by his question and concern. The Vidor she knew and heard about would not even bother to do that let alone want to know how she fared.


    He really was changing. Looking into his eyes, she could see genuine care through those beautiful eyes and only wondered if she was dreaming or this was all real.


    "My queen?"


    "Umm." She lightly shook her head, bringing her thoughts back from wonderland. "You said?"


    "I was wondering if you were okay. I think you are. Perhaps you have been exposed to so much cold during your stroll."


    "Ah, yes. I guess so. But I would be fine, your grace."


    "Okay."


    Even after saying that, he still did not remove his hand from her shoulder and that had bothered her. Looking at him, Era cleared her throat again to bring his attention to what he was doing subconsciously.


    They weren''t close to that extent and she did not plan on letting things slide easily. He and Caspian must surely pay for what they did to her.


    "Ahem! Your majesty?"


    "Yes?" Rather than speaking, Era directed her gaze to where his hand was on her shoulder and back at him when she noticed his gaze had followed after her.


    "My shoulder?"


    "Ah, yes. Yes." But his hand remained still. "I am sorry. I guess I should remove this."


    She nodded at him and it took forever before Vidor finally let her go. The second he did, he felt a sense of emptiness cloud his being and that was very sad for him but he tried his best not to show it to Era.


    "Anyways, as I was saying, even though you trust people, still ensure you do a thorough check of things. I would not tell you to not trust anyone but I believe even you know the risk of trusting people. Besides, not everything you see is as it seems. You should know better."


    "Oh."


    "Well, that is just all I can say. In the end, you are still king. If there is no other thing, I would love to retire for the night, your majesty."


    She bowed her head at him, signifying to him her departure whether he approved of it or not.


    "Umm¡­" He blinked several times. He could not believe he was acting stupid before her.


    "Wait."


    "Yes? Is anything the matter?"


    "Ahem! Not really."


    "Okay?" Era had a look of confusion showing on her face but she did little to mask it away. Perhaps it was her way of showing him to be fast or just being ignorant of what he wanted to say.


    "Umm, I would. Okay. What is your schedule for tomorrow evening? Would you be busy?"


    "Technically, yes. I presume. I do not really know much about it but I believe I have one or two engagements tomorrow evening," she lied.


    "I see. Then perhaps the next day?"


    "Umm, I would see and check if I can squeeze out a little time. Is anything the matter?"


    "Not really. It is okay. I can see you are very busy."


    Even he knew that''s he was lying and had no prior engagement but she was not willing to tell him so.


    ''Have I become that scary that the idea of a dinner with me or outing is evasive even to her? Hmm, what am I even saying? I have not yet asked her. But with her attitude now, it is most definitely going to be a no, isn''t it?''


    He let out an exasperated sigh. His pursuit had not begun but she was already dashing his hopes against the wall. It made him wonder if he ever would be able to get her.


    "Your majesty?"


    "No, do not worry about it. I was thinking of," he paused again. "Do not worry. I would sort things out myself. You are tired from your journey. You may return to your chambers now."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. I am. Do not bother with me. I would retire later. Good night."


    "Good night, your majesty."


    Not probing any further, Era bowed her head to him and withdrew before taking her leave from his presence.


    As soon as he was sure she had lefts where he was, he looked back up to the sky and yelled.


    "AIISSHHHH!"

 Chapter 107 - Advice

    ************


    CHAPTER 107 ¨C Advice


    To say Vidor was angry was an understatement. He was very much vexed with himself.


    He had been tempted to just ask her out with him but her response wasn''t encouraging him to take that step or make that move and it pissed him off.


    ''Why didn''t you just ask her, damn it!''


    He knew yelling in his mind would be of no use and crying out loud was even worse. His people would think he was going mad or something.


    Left with nothing else to do, Vidor stormed his way out of the yard and back into the palace.


    His night was already spoilt and now there was no use to even make preparations.


    Feeling more anger rollout of him, he rushed towards his room to go and lie down, hoping that by the next day all would be well.


    ''I really hope I do not have a nightmare. I do not want to see Vemini," Vidor thought to himself as he made his way to his room, completely ignoring the greeting of his people.


    ***


    For Era, as soon as she escaped him, she let out a very deep breath. She had tried her best to get their discussion away from where she had gone to and luckily it went straight to him with her feeding his mind with some ideas about Caspian.


    ''At least that would give him more than enough things to think about and figure out. Then he would see for himself that my family was wrongly accused.'' Era thought.


    "By then at least, he would understand the problem those two demons have caused his people and his reign."


    "I bet he already knows," Aeverie said from behind her, causing Era to turn in her direction.


    "What?"


    "Sorry, your majesty. I never meant to eavesdrop. It is just that your voice was loud just now and from the look of things, if I may?"


    Era nodded at her. Giving her the go-ahead to speak her mind freely.


    "Thank you, your grace. I believe that his majesty is already having second thoughts on the matter and that would really explain his change in attitude as of late. Give him benefit of the doubt, your majesty."


    "Hmm, is that so?"


    "You can testify. Check out his behaviour before the tragedy and after the tragedy. It is as though he feels guilty for what happened."


    "I see."


    "Yes. You must have noticed it. Even the first day you stepped out, the king we all know would have gone berserk on you for rudely interrupting the meeting"


    "Trust me, I expected that from him and I was ready to be defiant that day and if anyone had annoyed me further, I would talk them down."


    "Wouldn''t that have been you digging your own grave?"


    "Perhaps it would have been or no."


    "Well, I am happy that he has a sense of guilt which is all a change for everyone who knows the king."


    "I see. No wonder Diona still did not get the picture and wanted to bully me down. Hahhaa. I love the humiliation he gave her. Although I still need to figure out his true intentions. For all we know, he might be doing this just to watch me and be sure I won''t commit treason."


    "Well, he need not worry. You won''t do that right?"


    She scoffed, her lips pulled back as a smile danced at the corners of her mouth. "No. I won''t."


    "Exactly. You are truly a queen. I am glad you are not all about revenge."


    "Oh, I never said that. I would avenge my people but not now. I would watch, wait and then strike."


    "Good then. I am glad you have Lord Damian on your side and I know that within a few days, more Lords should reach out to you. They now know that Lord Caspian''s reign is  dwindling by the day and you have found favour with the king."


    "I wouldn''t say found favour."


    ''Oh my queen, you did find favour."


    Era did not know what to say. It wasn''t like she did not know or notice but still.


    "He made Lord Caspian kneel and beg while Diona was publicly made a spectacle of. I say you found more than favour in his sight. I believe he is trying to atone for his sins against."


    "Well, my dear Lady Royal, it is too late to cry over spilt milk now, right?"


    "But, your majesty."


    "No." she raised her right hand up a bit to silence her. "There is no need speaking of it. He and everyone involved would pay."


    Aeverie did not want to oppose her. She knew what Era felt, pain beyond reasonable doubt of losing all that''s he had ever loved and at the hands o the man that was her husband.


    So it would be wrong to tell her to not get angry or want revenge. She had hoped that she would be the one to change Vidor and it was not like she was not seeing it happen but now, her king had done a wrong thing and committed a grave sin.


    So her plans and vision of seeing a changed Vidor with a lovely Era having a fruitful passionate marriage were more or less in vain.


    Now wasn''t the time for her to push Era. She would watch, wait and then strike as Era had said.


    ''I think now, all I can do is help out his majesty if his intentions are true. I cannot ruin this chance of him having a change of heart and not chasing after power as he used to.'' Aeverie mentally noted.


    ''I would wait and help for the sake of her late majesty.''


    ***


    By the next day, Vidor was still in a mess. He was not focused during the morning assembly as only thoughts of the previous night occupied his every thought.


    He felt dejected and not worthy of her feelings but even with knowing that he just could not give up hope on her yet.


    Louis had believed in him but he failed even before he got to try.


    Quickly he managed to listen to a few petitions and answered them then left for his chambers, cancelling all of the appointments that day.


    In his chambers, his eunuch was confused and worried by his new attitude. He had refused to eat breakfast when he heard that Era wasn''t going to join him due to one or two work she had.


    Her excuse from her Lady Royal was that the queen had planned on attending to all of her piled up work on time and would be having breakfast while at work.


    Just hearing the news made him weak and a bit ad but he managed to keep on the same cold atmosphere he had about him so people would not notice any strange behaviour.


    But when he was alone, he failed miserably to do that.


    "Send for the royal physician," Vidor ordered from where he lay on the bed.


    "Yes, your majesty." His eunuch bowed and exited the room to give the orders.


    "Your majesty, would you love to have your breakfast now? Should I ask the kitchen to send your food to your chambers?" He inquired.


    "Cyprus?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "I do not want to eat or be bothered. Only inform me when the royal physician arrives."


    ''Yes, your majesty. My apologies."


    Not saying another word, he dismissed his eunuch with a  wave of his hand as his eyes dropped close.


    It was time to think and probably his head would relax but if he did not get this right, he might as well just give up totally and forget about developing these feelings with Era.


    About twenty minutes later, he heard some noise outside and could already tell who it was.


    "Your majesty," Cyprus called out.


    "The royal physician is here."


    ''Send him in and no disturbance," Vidor ordered.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    He waited for a minute and the door opened, with the royal physician entering into his chambers.


    Once he was in, he pulled his shoes and made his way straight to the bed chamber where Vidor lay.


    "Your majesty, greetings. I am here as per your summon."


    There was no reply of any sort just his steady breathing and then his eyes flew open.


    As quickly as his eyes opened, that was how he sat up ad turned to face Louis with both legs hanging for the bed.


    "Welcome." His gaze moved straight and they landed on the man who he could lean on for advice.


    "I am in a dilemma here," Vidor confessed.


    "What is the matter, your majesty?"


    ''Your advice."


    "Okay," he furrowed his brows. He did not understand what had gone wrong with his advice, so he waited patienty to hear it.


    "I¡­" Vidor paused, letting out a deep sigh.. "I¡­ Gosh, I just could not ask her out to dine with me," he came out plainly, shocking Louis with his confession.

 Chapter 108 - His Fault

    **************


    CHAPTER 108


    "You just could not do what?"


    "Yes, I just couldn''t ask her out. I tried you know. I really did try but the words, it was impossible to come out."


    Louis let out a sigh. His eyes were half-closed, half-open as he tilted his head to the side.


    Why was his king disappointing him like this?


    "Your grace," he called out after some seconds of silence.


    "Yes?"


    "I¡­" he pursed his lips back a bit, yawning as though he just woke up. Why?"


    All this while Vidor had been expecting something solid, like an advice of some sort but when Louis spoke, all he had to say was that.


    "What do you mean by why? Why what?"


    "I mean why couldn''t you. It was such an easy task."


    "Easy?" Okay, he was taken aback by his definition of easy.


    "How is asking the woman I married and have never been with, the one I ordered the annihilation of her family and people, the one with whom locked everyone out, especially me¡­ How can you call asking this lady out, easy, Louis?"


    "Like you said your majesty, it was you who did all of those things to her. How can you wed your wife but never bedded her? Is she what, some pole to you or¡­"


    For a moment there, Louis completely forgot who he was speaking to and was yelling at him. It was not until Vidor cast a cold glance his way that he remembered it wasn''t his apprentice or nurse but his king.


    "Umm," he cleared his throat. "I am sorry, your majesty. I didn''t mean to."


    ''I know," Vidor sighed. His chest rose and fell with each and every breath he took. This was hard on his person, why wouldn''t Louis see that?


    "I know, Louis. I know it is my fault but right from the first day we were together after our wedding, she hated me and called me a monster. I would never forget the look of defiance in her eyes."


    "Your majest¡­"


    Raising his right hand, Vidor silenced him. Regardless he did not look at him but ignored him completely. "Not now, Louis. Not now. Do not patronize me."


    "Yes, your majesty. I won''t."


    "Good. Although then, I never wanted to have her really. She was the only female I was ever attracted to. I still do not know why I married her, honestly."


    "Perhaps because you felt something when you saw her?"


    "I do not know. Her beauty was magnifying but above that, I felt at ease seeing her. There was no dread and somehow, I felt like I should trust my father. Yes, I was mad that he didn''t let me in on the marriage when he was still alive but I reasoned, he might have believed Elrad would handle it."


    "True, your majesty."


    "Regardless, even on his death bed, how can such an important tale escape his mind."


    "You were young back then and might not have understood his reasons."


    "Then prep a letter and keep for me. I was shocked when I found out but seeing her, I felt he saw into the future when he made that deal with her family."


    He let out another sigh and smiled to himself.


    Neither Vidor nor Louis spoke. The latter watched as the king battled with his own thoughts and waited before he said what could be considered as a grave sin.


    "But then that family, you killed them." He waited, thinking that Vidor may react and wished he didn''t and when he saw he made no move nor was anger sure on his face, Louis continued.


    "It must have hurt so much for her. You took her whole world from her."


    "Her world?" he snapped his head to the side to face Louis. "I am her world!" Vidor hollered, causing Louis to nod in agreement with him.


    To Vidor it felt that way but to Louis, he was more frightened than agreeing with Vidor. The way the King had thundered at him, caused his face to redden from it.


    "I am her world, Louis. Her world!" He thundered still, causing Louis to grip the handle of the chair close by.


    "Y¨Cyes¡­ Yesss your grace. Her world." His lips quivered from fright. Never had he hoped to ever be in the wrong book of his king but now, he might as well just drawn and prepared his own death book.


    "I am her world, Louis," Vidor voiced out softly, turning his gaze away. "At least, that is what I am supposed to be. Her world."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "So why then did she choose to betray me like that?"


    "I¡­" he was tempted to say something again but recalling how his last statement almost ended badly for him, he chose to remain mute.


    "I know I was cold to her but, I was finding it difficult to understand the reason behind my sudden noticing of her and I also knew she hated me. So was I wrong when I found out about the treason ploy and acted? Was I?"


    There was no response from his listener and that further frustrated Vidor. "Come on, Louis. I need your advice."


    Inhaling deeply, his royal physician fumbled with his fingers and slightly allowed his eyelids to drop for some seconds before reopening them and answering Vidor. "It was your duty as king to not jump to conclusions blindly and reevaluate a situation. Might I ask this, your majesty?"


    "Yes, please do."


    "Okay, do you blindly go to war with your opponent without first evaluating their  strength and weakness as well as yours?"


    "No. Only a fool would charge into battle like that."


    "Good. So what does that make you? You killed a kingdom that should be your ally. You killed your in-laws without first authenticating the truth and severity of the claims. You never investigated but gave your word. It wasn''t the soldiers who killed her people and ruined her world it was you because they acted on your orders."


    "Louis, if you were in my shoes."


    "I cannot be in your shoes, your majesty and more importantly, these are lives we are talking about. It is called thinking, planning before you act."


    At this point, Louis could no longer care if he was speaking to his king or a patient as he was already mad with rage.


    How could Vidor have done such a thing? Everyone knew he was the conqueror but even at that, it did not matter. Yes, there were betrayals in the castle but this was his wife. He should have known better.


    "I was on the verge of being killed," Vidor tried to defend himself and all he got was a wise old Louis shaking his head at him.


    "It wasn''t easy still. If it was so, then it would mean you have traitors amongst your court and not just her people. No excuse can counter what you have done. The mistake had been made and a grave one at that, my king. You failed your queen."


    "No Louis, I¡­" he let out a deep breath. "I want to make it right."


    "It wasn''t my words your majesty but yours. You were the fool who ran head-on into battle with hopes of winning and ended up on the losing end. How do you hope to ever get her love back?"


    GAGHAN!


    It felt like a heavy drum was hut close to his ears as realization dawned on him. "So I should give up?"


    "Never! You made one mistake do not multiply it, your majesty. You cannot leave her now. If you feel remorse about not giving her people a chance, her family an opportunity to prove their innocence, then ensure you give the opportunity now to her. Fight for her. There are those who hate her obviously."


    "But Era is¡­ Louis we do not know if they were innocent."


    "Then prove it. Dig deep. Find out the truth and set things right. If after digging in and you find them as traitors, then at least you have a clear conscience but what if you find out you were wrong?"


    "Then I would live with my fate."


    "No. Ask for her forgiveness but for now, do not let these feelings go to waste, my king. Try again. I know she is hurt, perhaps you are what she needs to close that wound."


    "No." He stood up and began pacing. "From our little conversation just now, it was just wishful thinking trying to ask her out. Era would never agree to have me. I lost the battle already."


    "No. King Vidor I know never gives up and there is no battle you have not won."


    "What are you saying?" he asked turning to look at Louis.


    "I am sorry, your majesty. I spoke out of turn and it was because I somehow felt bad and that wasn''t my place to do so. But one thing is sure. I wanted you to see reason.. For you to know you did a wrong thing."

 Chapter 109 - Melt Her Frozen Heart

    *************


    CHAPTER 109 ¨C Melt Her Frozen Heart


    "I wanted you to see reason. For you to know you did a wrong thing."


    His eyes dropped close as he lifted his face up, tilting his head back a bit. "I know. I had sleepless nights after that," he confessed.


    "Exactly. So now, you should give it all you got and make it work out. Try and no matter how many times she turns you down, do not give up. Win and melt her frozen heart."


    "Okay. So how do I go about it? Care to rehearse with me?"


    He let out another sigh before managing a small smile at Vidor. "Even a mighty king still face difficulties in what seems to be easy things for others."


    "I am only human," Vidor corrected.


    "You know what, sometimes it almost feel like you aren''t. You are stronger and look more than a human."


    "Hahaha¡­" Just listening to how Louis had pictured him, Vidor could not hold in his laughter anymore. "Nice, I must say. Lovely description, Louis. Someone may actually mistake me for a monster as she did because of how you out it."


    "Oh my! I am sorry, your majesty. My sincerest apologies. I never meant it that way," he apologized with a bow.


    "Relax. Calm down. If I was to get mad at you, I should have executed you for calling me a fool."


    His eyes widened from the news he heard. He had realized what he said but a part of him felt that Vidor may not have heard or taken it to heart due to what was going on. Turns out, he recalled every bit of what was said.


    Quickly both of his knees made their mark with the floor as he prostrated before him. "Your majesty. I sincerely and truly apologize. Forgive me. I never meant it that way. It was you who said that¡­"


    "Louis, Louis. I do not know, are you trying to plead your case or actually compound it?"


    "I am sorry. Please punish me. I deserve it." His face remained buried on the ground as he pleaded with Vidor not to be annoyed.


    "Hahaha¡­ Rise up. I was only jesting. You really took it seriously."


    Louis'' eyes tightened as his lips parted open in utter disbelief.


    "Anything the matter?" Vidor inquired.


    "No. No, your majesty. I was just. I am thankful. Once again, forgive my indulgence."


    "Relax and please, do get up," he pointed at his knees when Louis finally looked at him.


    "Yes, yes, Your majesty. Thank you."


    Even after saying that and standing up, Louis refrained from looking at Vidor. He was mostly scared and hoped not to get into the same trouble as he did just now, so he let his gaze fall to the floor.


    "Look up, Louis. I did not want you to be scared. I was just having fun. And it was nice. But I guess I portrayed my monstrous attributes once more."


    By now Louis felt as though the ground should open up and swallow him. Why was Vidor doing this to him? It was like he was using him for fun since he was miserable missing his queen and couldn''t have her, so tormenting the royal physician it was.


    "Relax. I mean it. I am not offended. At least today you caught me in a good mood."


    ''Did I?"


    "Yes. To some extent. I still feel bad about Era and all but I should find joy."


    ''Yes, find joy in my mystery and fear, Vidor. Sigh, what am I going to do with you?'' Louis voiced out in his mind.


    He was getting tired of how Vidor was basking in his fear. It really wasn''t nice.


    ''Perhaps it is time to indeed turn the table around. But wait, shouldn''t he ask her out first. It is better he is rejected. At least he knows the main reason why she would reject him and when he can fight to win her heart, he would better cherish her. Hehehe, it is my turn.''


    "Louis."


    "Yes, your majesty? Anything the matter?"


    "Umm, not really. I still want to rehearse you know. I want to practice. I do not want to speak to her and start stuttering. It would be embarrassing."


    "Okay, you can practice. There is nothing wrong in doing that."


    "That is not the problem. The question now is, would you pretend to be Era for me."


    "Say what now!"


    ***


    According to her schedule, Era remained buried the next day in her work, completely ignoring everyone and everything. She already had her plate full and she wanted to prove to the kingdom, ministers and Lords that''s he was very much capable.


    "Your majesty," Aeverie called out.


    "Yes?" Her gaze remained glued to the red scroll in her hands as her eyes swept through its content.


    "You have been at it for a couple of hours now. You really need to take a break," Aeverie cautioned.


    "I wouldn''t have so much to do if Caspian, what am I saying. If his little witch of a daughter did the right job. She parades herself as queen even in my presence but a simple job such as this, she cannot handle. How then does she possibly hope to garner the people''s respect?"


    Aeverie did not answer her but watched Era with so much worry on her face.


    "Sigh! You do not have to say it. She has that crooked man for a father to get her what she wants and desires."


    "Hmm, too bad he couldn''t get her his majesty," Aeverie muttered to herself.


    "You said?"


    "Nothing, your grace."


    "Come on, Aeverie. That wasn''t nothing. I heard you mention his majesty. What was it?" Aeverie still did not speak to her, leaving Era with no choice.


    She let out a deep breath and subsequently dropped the scroll in her hand and looked up at Aeverie. "I wasn''t suggesting, Aeverie. I command it. Tell me what you said and truthfully."


    "I am sorry your majesty but I hoped you wouldn''t have to hear this but¡­"


    "Go straight to the point Aeverie. I am losing my patience."


    "Yes, yes, your majesty. My apologies." She let out a deep breath while her fingers fiddled with her gown.


    Era followed suit, letting out her own sigh as she stood up from her seat.


    She had not intended to get up in the first place but Aeverie''s attitude forced her to and she was not happy about it.


    "Aeverie. I love you ad I would not get mad at you but if you keep stalling and keeping me in the dark¡­ You know I hate waiting. So please do not make me lose my patience and spill."


    "Yes, your majesty just promise not to get mad. At least even if you do get mad, do not storm out of here."


    "Fine. I promise."


    She let out another sigh again. "Okay. Here we go. During your three months seclusion, word had it that Lady Diona went to seduce the king."


    "SHE WHAT!"


    Although she promised not to get mad but just hearing the news, her anger flamed.


    "Your majesty."


    "And what happened?"


    "Well, she was embarrassed. His majesty kicked her out."


    Her widened eyes suddenly dimmed and her frown soon changed into a pleasant lovely smile. "Ah¡­" she paused. "Haha," Era laughed again and scoffed.


    "Hahaha¡­. Hahaha¡­" soon what had started as a small sound soon escalated into an uproar of laughter.


    That was the least reaction Aeverie had expected from her but funny enough it was heart easing to some extent for Aeverie, just that she found it strange.


    "Whoa! This is funny and might I add, the best. She hasn''t even gotten rid of me, she is going after the king. What was she thinking?"


    Aeverie knew best not to answer that question and let Era bask in the news.


    "That the cold king would succumb to her charms and then she can toy with him into killing me? If that was her plans, she was way out of her league."


    "Your majesty, do not say that?"


    "Am I not right? She is out of her league for Vidor. He is too cold and incapable of love."


    "Your majesty, lower your voice, you might be heard," Aeverie hushed her.


    "Hmm." She scoffed and folded her arms. "You think at this point I care about anything? Tsk, anyways, I am more than glad she got what she deserved. How dare she go fight for my husband. Not that I want him but still. Has she no shame!"


    "Your majesty, please quiet it down for your own good. The walls have ears."


    "Aeverie do not caution me concerning this matter. I find it amusing and annoying. It is the nerves for me. She guts she had. Wow, she must really have felt victorious after reading me of my people and family and went for her next agenda. What a sore loser."


    "Your majesty, please calm down," Aeverie pleaded.


    "I am calm. I am happy in fact. She got served and I feel pleased. This is just the beginning of her humiliation.. I would give back to her all she deserves."

 Chapter 110 - Pactise Gone Wrong

    *************


    CHAPTER 110


    "I am calm. I am happy in fact. She got served and I feel pleased. This is just the beginning of her humiliation. I would give back to her all she deserves."


    She turned around swiftly and burst into another peal of laughter recalling the news Aeverie told her.


    On the other hand, Aeverie was so scared that''s someone might be passing and have heard her but her queen did not mind.


    Her mind was made up. She was going to have her sweet revenge.


    They had made her suffer. This time she planned on dishing out their punishment slowly and more painfully than necessary.


    The old Era was gone. Now, who faced her was a different queen. One whose heart was as cold as ice, with one flame burning deep within. The flame of vengeance.


    "This is just the start. Mark my words. They would all pay."


    A dark flint flashed before her eyes that instant scared Aeverie who had been looking at her with keen interest.


    It was obvious things had changed and probably, not for the best.


    Deep within her, she hoped, prayed and wished for Era''s actions not to have a negative effect on her and that probably it would be the king who would now break her stone heart as she had unintentionally succeeded in melting his.


    ''All would be well, I hope. All is well.'' Aeverie chanted in her mind.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Vidor had stepped out from his room after his meeting with Louis and rather than attend to matters of state like Era was doing, he just wandered about in the palace, looking lost than he already was.


    After some minutes of walking, he stopped by the garden and gazed up into the sky. The more the sun rays hit him, the more his mind went blank away from all thoughts clouding his mind and his memory took him back.


    "Oh Era. What do I do?"


    *FLASHBACK*


    "Say what!"


    Louis was astonished by what Vidor asked of him. He wanted him to play a feminine role and be asked out?


    Gosh! The thought of it was already giving him goosebumps not to talk of it actually happening.


    He shook his head subconsciously, daring himself not to look at Vidor at all.


    "Come on. It is easy," Vidor cried out.


    "Then please, your majesty, go to her majesty."


    "Really now! All you have to do is just stand there while I do the talking and later you can judge if I did well."


    "Hmm, not really."


    "Oh, how hard can it be? Besides, you have a wife, so you know how these things work."


    "And so do you."


    "We were already betrothed since we were kids. It is not the same, Louis and you know it."


    He looked like a child who would cry any moment from then if he was not answered or his request was not meant.


    However, it would take a whole lot more than that to convince Louis. If only he knew.


    "Come on. Just yield and do this favour for your king."


    "It is not that I do not want to, your majesty. It just feels so not right. We are both men."


    "Yes, we are. Are you supposed to be a girl before?"


    "You know what I mean, your majesty. It feels awkward."


    "Stop being like a lady and do this. You are supposed to be helping me and advising me. Fine. It is either you help me or I give up. I won''t bother trying again and kill this feeling."


    As he said that, he turned around swiftly, lifting his hand to massage his temples with his head facing down like a dejected and frustrated soul.


    Just hearing what he said, Louis''s eyes bulge out. "No, no, no. There would be no killings of feelings, your grace. Fine. I would do it."


    Turning around to face his royal physician, Vidor smiled at him. "Shall we begin?"


    Louis shook his head as he let out another sigh again. This really was not going in his favour now.


    "Okay, just stand there, give me all possible reactions you think a lady would make when being asked out."


    "Noted, your grace. You may begin."


    Carrying on with Vidor''s orders, Louis placed his right hand gently on his hips, brought one leg out and raised his face up, tilting his chin a bit to the side while giving Vidor the perfect feminine seductive look.


    0_0


    "What is that?"


    "What you said I should do," Louis voiced out, still in that daringly not so seductive pose.


    "Huh? Where did you see this? Because to me, it looks like a whore house girl kind of pose. Are you trying to seduce me?"


    "What?" No, no no, not at all your grace."


    He quickly changed his pose and stood straight like a soldier. "Not helping. Just stand normal, please. I for one know Era would never do any of these poses."


    "Sure. Sure you are absolutely right, your majesty. Her majesty wouldn''t. rather, she would look this way."


    He cleared his throat first, his eyes looking dazed as though he was trying to figure out something and after a minute, he arched his back out a bit.


    Straightened his spine, placed both hands together in front of his belly button, lifted her chin out, and cast a cold gaze at Vidor.


    "Yes, what did you call me for, your majesty?"


    0_0


    For a brief second there Vidor was utterly and overly speechless. He did not know what came upon Louis but the pose he had right now, looked and reminded him a whole lot of Era.


    Even his voice changed drastically but above all, one of his acts stood best. The coldness in his eyes. One look at his eyes reminded Vidor of the coldness that was etched deep in those eyes of hers during her three months seclusion.


    It was both bone-chilling, painful and not funny.


    "Your majesty, if you would please get on with it. I have other things that require my urgent attention.


    "You may have gotten it all, but Era ain''t rude like that."


    "Huh? Say what? Did you see her properly during her seclusion?"


    "I did."


    "No, your majesty. Not as much as I did. I was the one who was literally treating her. And each day when I went on, the coldness that exuded from her eyes left me completely off and paralyzed. It was a miracle how I survived those days."


    "What do you mean?" He was now looking more concerned than usual. "What was wrong with her eyes?"


    "They lacked motivation, will, zeal. I know she was mourning but it felt like she had given up completely on life. It was cold, dark and painful. You could see all the negative emotions dancing in those beautiful pearls she calls eyes but yet it never radiated as such."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. It only radiated pain, anguish, anger, sadness and deadness."


    "I see. Anyways now. Am I not glad that''s he has returned?"


    "Yes. Yes, your majesty. Now, shall we begin?"


    "Yes. Umm¡­" he cleared his throat and then looked seriously. "Umm, good day my queen."


    "Good day, your grace." Louis bowed his head slightly to greet. "You sent for me?"


    "Yes. Ahem!" he cleared his throat again. "You see¡­ I know we started on a wrong footing and you must hate me for all I did to you. I just umm¡­"


    "What do you want to say, your grace? Please go straight to the point. I for one hate beating around the bush and stuttering."


    "Yes. You are right. I would go to the point now. You see, ever since I saw you, laid eyes on you, I had a certain likeness for you and I feel getting close to you. I do not know how to put it. At first, your thoughts plagued me bringing such terrifying nightmares to me but after¡­"


    "Stop, stop, stop! Hold on. Your grace, what are you saying?"


    "Confessing to her."


    "You¡­ you call that ac confession?" He stuttered in disbelief.


    "Yes. I am just stating what happened. Wait you haven''t gotten to the best part yet."


    "Whoa!" she shook his hands and head in front of Vidor. "There is the best part after this? If I were her majesty, I most definitely would not want to hear it."


    "What? Why? Look, here it is. Even though I killed your people I really hope..."


    "STOP!"


    0_0


    Vidor blinked. "Why?"


    "Because it feels like you are stating a funeral speech or something. How can you tell her she caused you terrifying nightmares?"


    "But she did."


    "And you are trying to win her heart? You might as well just give up already."


    "Really? I am that terrible? Sigh perhaps I should just take your advice and really give up."


    This time he really was downcast, causing Louis to feel guilty."


    "No. I didn''t mean that. I mean you need to try better. Say nice things and not horrifying tales. Let her see your sincerity and your feelings. Let her read your genuine feelings but not through a depressing speech. Come on, let us try again. You can do it. I know you can."


    **FLASHBACK ENDS**

 Chapter 111 - Lost Before He Began

    *************


    CHAPTER 111


    Smiling at himself, Vidor chuckled and opened his eyes.


    "What a practice session and all for what? Tsk, Louis would be disappointed once again but what more can I do having heard all that I did?"


    He looked down and made his way to a small gazebo with a small fence of about 4 feet and a half. By the time he arrived there, Vidor went straight behind the gazebo and rested his arms on it as his mind took him for another journey.


    He had finished his practice with Louis and decided to look for Era first.


    At least while the whole air was hot and his practices, zeal and will it was best he went to see her and so he did, asking around for where she was until he came upon her lovely workplace.


    He was just about to take a step out and into the open where the door was half closed when he heard her voice precisely.


    **Flashback**


    "What was she thinking?"


    At first, he did not understand but when he calmed down a bit and listened on, he could grasp what she meant.


    "That the cold king would succumb to her charms and then she can toy with him into killing me? If that was her plans, she was way out of her league."


    "Your majesty, do not say that?"


    "Am I not right? She is out of her league for Vidor. He is too cold and incapable of love."


    "Your majesty, lower your voice, you might be heard," Vidor heard Aeverie hush her down.


    "Hmm." She scoffed.


    "You think at this point I care about anything? Tsk, anyways, I am more than glad she got what she deserved. How dare she go fight for my husband?" he had a bitter sweet smile plastered on his already sad face when she said that.


    "Not that I want him, but still" Vidor''s small smile completely faded away. "Has she no shame!" Era ranted again in anger.


    "Your majesty, please quiet it down for your own good. The walls have ears," Aeverie advised her.


    As a matter of fact, her lady royal was more concerned for her safety than she was.


    "Aeverie do not caution me concerning this matter. I find it amusing and annoying. It is the nerves for me. The guts she had. Wow, she must really have felt victorious after riding me of my people and family and went for her next agenda. What a sore loser."


    "Your majesty, please calm down," Aeverie pleaded yet again.


    "I am calm. I am happy in fact. She got served and I feel pleased. This is just the beginning of her humiliation. I would give back to her all she deserves."


    Before Vidor knew what was happening, he heard Era burst into another peal of laughter recalling the news Aeverie told her.


    "This is just the start," she said after quieting down her laughter. "Mark my words. They would all pay."


    He leaned against the wall close to him as his head raised up a bit, tilting his head back. "I guess I blew whatever chance I might have had in the future with her. All she thinks of me is one scary annoying, incapable of love monster. I really am pitiful, aren''t I?"


    Letting out a deep breath, Vidor shook his head and left where she was. It was better he gave her some space.


    Perhaps how they had started remained the best.


    **Flashback Ends**


    He let out a deep sigh, smiling sadly at himself. "I really have lost you even before I began chasing after you, right? Tsk. You would make one lovely queen. I just hope all would end up turning out well."


    ***


    Unknown to Era, Vidor heard all that she had said and felt so bad about it but that was the least of her problems and her worries. If there was anything, she was mega tired of it all.


    She still needed to get some of the ministers and Lord to her side and for that, she needed someone who could infiltrate the people''s minds and get them to think her way and in time want to join forces with her.


    Seated in one of the chairs in her chambers, Era held a book as she allowed herself to get lost in the pages of the old book.


    As time went by she changed the position of the crossing of her legs just to get comfortable without peeling her gaze away from her reading.


    "In order to defeat your enemy, you must first study them and know everything there is about them," she voiced out before shifting her gaze from the book and smiling at no one in particular.


    Her gaze seemed to trail off into the distance but the sweet smile on her face told a different thing.


    She shifted in her seat, adjusting the position of her right elbow on the chair''s handle while still holding the book up in front of her.


    In her simple action, her light green dress swayed beneath her, adding more flare to the charming maiden seated like the queen she was, while engrossed with the tale of her enemies.


    "Etheria has such a nice tale, wouldn''t you agree?" Unlike before when her gaze had no particular destination, this time around she directed it at Aeverie who sat down on a chair separate from where the rest were gathered.


    "Umm, yes. Indeed. She has one of the best tales ever known."


    "I concur. Even Meribia was lacking in that sort, I must confess. We were a small kingdom living a very peaceful and lovely life."


    She exhaled sharply and then opened her mouth wide as her left side cheek rose up, emitting a burst of small laughter before smiling fully and closing her mouth shut.


    "I love this king. He was the thirtieth king of Etheria if I am not mistaken. His principles and his ways were something to live by. Too bad the woman he fell in love with against his parental consent ended up being such a devil who stabbed him in the back and almost made him lose his life and throne."


    "Legend has it that she willingly betrayed him being one not from Etheria but a neighbouring state, Calitrope. His people had once stolen from her, claiming part of her land and inheritance."


    "Interesting."


    "Although then she was but a child when it happened and her father ended up dying in the process. In the end, Etheria won the land but one thing they did not know, they left behind and had birthed a foe from that win."


    "Yes," Era acknowledged, shutting her eyes briefly. "The sweetness of revenge. I love her and her dream."


    "Your majesty?"


    "True. Although she betrayed him when he had nothing to do with what happened, to her, he was king and should know every major dispute with his people. She blamed him for not being thorough and thus putting her father''s death on his head."


    "It was a sweet and painful revenge."


    "How? Left for me I would say it was an act of perfect revenge. She got what she wanted, the land and more while dealing Etheria a big blow."


    "Yes. But if you read further, she lost big time. Unknown to her she had already started liking the genuine king and it was only after her betrayal, she realized this but by then, she awoke the monster in him. It was from his reign that the fighting ensued to conquer."


    Aeverie did not say much and waited for those words to sink into Era''s mind before she continued. "Had she not betrayed him like that, risking his life she would have still been with him."


    "Do you think it is easy to blurt out a certain kind of pain or its betrayal?"


    "Not at all, your majesty and so also was what she got from the king. In fact, Vortex dealt her such a terrible blow. He did not allow his enemies nor his people to harm her. Rather he stabbed the sword into her heart himself, destroying the love he once had with her," Aeverie reminded.


    "True, but if she had succeeded, then she would have had the last laugh."


    "Unfortunately, she didn''t and love prevailed in a terrible way."


    "Regardless though they both learnt and he used her before killing her, sourcing out information from her about her people and using it on them."


    "You call it nice?" Aeverie could hardly believe his ears wen


    "She betrayed him first. It is not good to pin down the blame on an innocent man and that I bet was what broke his heart the most. So he dealt with her and her betrayal in the best way."


    "Hmm. It is funny that you only chose to gain from that side, your majesty. When you read a story, it is important you learn all there is to learn. It is what makes you a great leader."


    "Yes, Aeverie.. I understand."

 Chapter 112 - Chambers Of Chronicles

    *************


    CHAPTER 112


    "Hmm. It is funny that you only chose to gain from that side, your majesty. When you read a story, it is important you learn all there is to learn. It is what makes you a great leader."


    "Yes, Aeverie. I understand. Now that I have read a bit. I think I want to read all the books on this kingdom''s history."


    "Then you would have to go to the chambers of Chronicles," Aeverie advised.


    "Chambers of what?"


    "The chambers of chronicles. It has in details the life and activities of every king, during their reign and before that, especially with the kind of trial they faced."


    "I see. Good then. I would make a visit there and pick out a book or two."


    "Oh, about that your majesty, I am afraid that is impossible," Aeverie began as she stood up and walked over to where Era sat.


    "I do not understand. Why would that be an issue?"


    "Because¡­ You cannot enter on your own without his majesty''s permission and what is more, you cannot take any scroll out. All you can do is to sit there and read."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Nope. I am just stating the truth. You can ask Lord Damian if you think I am lying."


    "Oh. Fine. I guess I would have to ask him right?" Aeverie did not answer her question but nodded and awaited her next words.


    Letting out a deep sigh, her chest rising and falling with each movement, Era closed the book in her hands and stood up before walking over to her balcony with her lovely green gown, flowing right behind her.


    She let out another sigh, enjoying the coolness of the breeze against her face.


    By the time she reopened them and looked to her left side, she was shocked to see the one person she was not hoping to see, staring spellbound at her.


    For a minute there neither of them said anything but just stare off at the other person.


    Unknown to Vidor, Era''s heart was already beating fast from that one look but she couldn''t just turn away from him lest he figured out what was going on.


    After some seconds more, she turned her head to the side pretending to cough and shutting her eyes in regret and then letting out a deep sigh before turning to face him.


    A part of her had hoped that when she looked at him again he would no longer be there but to her surprise, he did not bother turning his head away but kept his cool and looked on.


    Letting out the breath she did not think she was holding in, Era bowed her head down a bit to greet him with a chaste smile on her lips.


    When she was sure he had gotten the greeting and returned it, she took a step back and turned around swiftly, rushing for her room.


    "Your majesty, is anything the matter?" Aeverie asked when she saw the way Era rushed into the room after walking majestically for a little bit.


    "He is there and watching."


    "Who? The king?"


    "Of course the king. Who else?"


    "Oh, then that is perfect. You can go meet him and ask for permission to check through the chambers of chronicles."


    "Wouldn''t he find it somewhat suspicious?"


    "Suspicious?" Aeverie arched a brow at her, feeling confused by what Era was saying. "I do not understand you."


    "I do not know either. It is just that his majesty has been acting weird somehow."


    "Somehow. Hmm, if I were to say, my queen, I would think that it is the two of you."


    "What! What do you mean by that?"


    "Well, you see since you came out of your three months seclusion, the king and you, I do not really know but you two are acting weird."


    "I am not acting weird. Everything is perfectly normal. In fact, watch and see. I would go to him and ask to prove it."


    Before Aeverie could protest on anything, she straightened her spine and walked out of her room, majestically but if one was to be in her mind, they would have seen just how frightened she was.


    She knew Vidor wanted something but she could not place her fingers on it and sometimes she felt avoiding him was the best.


    Now that she said she was going to ask him about the Chamber of chronicles, was she really going to do it?


    A lot of questions danced around in her head and that too was so much trouble for her.


    She looked behind her, hoping Aeverie would not be watching her so she could escape and divert to another place instead. To her dismay, Aeverie stood at the doorway and when their gazes met she nodded her encouragement at her.


    ''Come on, Aeverie. Just go in already.'' Era lamented in her mind and in reality that wasn''t so. She smiled sweetly at Aeverie and continue on to the path leading to Vidor''s chambers.


    ***


    However, Vidor was in his room chatting about his inability to ask her out with Louis and was hoping for some help or advice.


    "Your majesty, this isn''t something I can help you with. You need to do it on your own. Yes, she might have said those words concerning you but I doubt her majesty means them."


    "Of course she does. If not, why would she say that? I know I really wronged her and now I do not think I have any hope whatsoever again."


    "You are not to lose hope, your majesty. You losing hope is the end. Even if she said that now you prove to her that you are not lying that."


    "But what if she is right? What if they are all right and indeed I am a monster?" He looked downcast even saying the words from his mouth.


    Back then, he did not bother what people think about him. He did not care one bit what they felt. Rather he basked in the joy of it all.


    It meant the world to him that they feared him and being called a monster, was the least of his worries.


    Over time he had reasoned it as something they feared but because they were cowardly, they stigmatized their fear with such a name. so he loved it.


    "I do not know. It did not matter then when people said that but now just hearing it from her mouth after all this time and she saying I am incapable of loving, it hurts so much."


    "I understand, your majesty but you are not one to give up so you would not give up this one. You just need to try first. I believe in you. The whole of Etheria needs you to man up and ask her."


    For a long time, Vidor shut his eyes. This was a lot harder than it looked like. If it was battle, it would have been an easy fit but this was worse.


    Deep within him, he wanted to yell and cause at Vemini but he did not want endless nights of nightmares so he swallowed whatever blame he had for her and just let the pain wash away.


    Opening his eyes, he took in a deep breath and looked at Louis.


    "I understand. I would give it one last try."


    "That''s the spirit, your majesty. You can do it."


    "Yeah. So I would try again later when¡­"


    "Your majesty," his eunuch called out to him. "Her Majesty, the queen requests an audience."


    Both Vidor and Louis looked at the door first then averted their gazes back to each other before he answered.


    "Umm, let her in."


    Looking at Vidor, Louis felt the earth just blessed him with this golden opportunity and smiled at the king. "This is your chance, your majesty. I would take my leave now."


    Nodding his head, Vidor watched as he bowed and the left while the doors opened at the same time to present Era before him.


    As soon as she stepped in, he got a full view of her lovely green gown and how it enhanced her beauty in its simplicity.


    "Your majesty," she greeted as soon as the door shut behind her.


    "Yes. Welcome. Come in."


    "Thank you."


    She bowed her head and followed his lead going towards his bed chambers where he offered her a seat.


    "Please seat."


    Doing as she was told, she took a seat opposite from him and waited for him to have the first word.


    "So, to what do I owe this honour, my queen?"


    "Nothing much, your majesty. Might I ask why the royal physician just left? Is your majesty under the weather?"


    "Oh that, he came to make sure I was okay and prescribed rest, that was it."


    "Ah. Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    ''No wonder. I did not take it to heart before but I guess when I was told, it really was so. I think he might be a little sick for him to skip assembly and eating.'' Era noted in her mind.


    "So, is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Yes, please.. If it isn''t much trouble, your grace, I would love permission to access the Chambers of Chronicles."

 Chapter 113 - Asked Out

    ************


    CHAPTER 113


    "Yes, please. If it isn''t much trouble, your grace," Era began, taking a little pause to get clarity first.


    "No worries, ask."


    She took in a deep breath, keeping her poker face straight to the best of her abilities, trying to hide her nervousness.


    "I would love permission to access the Chambers of Chronicles."


    Vidor took a long pause, studying her first before saying anything.


    "Why might I ask?"


    Earlier on, the moment she asked, he was tempted to say yes but when he studied her and saw how nervous she was, he took his time to analyze what she might want with the chronicles all of a sudden."


    "Nothing really. I believe as Etheria''s queen if I want to function properly on my duties, I should study the chronicles well enough to understand what has been. It would help me make the right decisions and also avoid making similar mistakes my ancestors might have made."


    "Your reason is not bad but you must know that the chronicles are more or less of the kings and not the queens."


    "Yes, I am aware of that. I never said I just wanted to learn about the queens only. No. I want to learn about the kings and their queens. If I am to rule with you, I must make sure to understand your ancestry and know where you are coming from and going to be able to be on the same page with you and not go against you."


    "I see."


    "I hope that with my reasons, you would oblige my request, your majesty." She closed her eyes a bit, lowering her head.


    "Hmm. I would get back to you on that. Is there any other requests?"


    "Not at all, your majesty. This is my only request."


    "I see." He nodded his head in understanding.


    A part of him had wished that she had come for some other things like wanting to check on him but since she did not say, who was he to wish further.


    "Since his majesty would consider my request, I would love to take my leave now."


    "Fine. Wait," he abruptly called out, reaching for her with his hand before pulling it back to his side when he saw that his impulse was uncalled for.


    "Your majesty?"


    Even the way her eyes widened in shock told a different language. He had to clear his throat first to not make the scene look any more awkward than it was.


    "I''m sorry. Wait a minute. I have a question to ask."


    "Okay." Settling back on her seat, Era waited and listened carefully to the question he was to propose.


    "Ahem!" he cleared his throat again, adjusting the collar of his robe for proper breathing.


    "I was going to ask you this the other day bit you seemed too cold and busy so I did not. Anyways, I was wondering," he looked up at her. "Would you love to have dinner with me? Just the two of us, outside in the garden."


    Era blinked. She did not know what to say or do. When he said he wanted to ask a question, she felt it must have been pertaining to the question she asked about the chambers of chronicles.


    Instead, here she was, being asked on a date. Could her day get any better? And could the already awkward atmosphere be any more awkward?


    "So what say you?" His second question had pulled her back to his first but even at that, Era was still in a dilemma.


    She did not know what she was going to answer him. These days she had decided to try as much as possible to avoid him especially during meals and be to herself while she plotted her revenge.


    But even that now, seemed to be impossible.


    Even the chambers of Chronicles was also supposed to be an opportunity to get buried and not disturbed, particularly to aid in her avoidance scheme bit all she got was this.


    Not getting any response from her, Vidor snapped his fingers in front of her face, pulling her back from her reverie. "Era?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Umm." He averted his gaze from her face and looked elsewhere. It was now his turn to be nervous or better still, they were both nervous. "I asked you a question?"


    "You did?"


    0_0


    "Oh, of course, you did. Sorry, your majesty. Can you please repeat the question?"


    "You want me to repeat that question?"


    "Yes, if you do not mind."


    He was tempted to scream out, of course, he did mind. If only she knew just how long and how hard it took him before he could ask her once and now she wanted him to repeat the question again.


    "I¡­ My mind was a little bit occupied your majesty. I sincerely apologize for that. Please."


    "She had personally hoped he would not repeat those words back. Of course, she heard him clearly the first time but out of shock, she said that.


    Who would want such a monster to ask them out n the first place, let alone repeat those same exact words?


    Those were the thoughts running through Era''s mind at that moment and seeing as it was hard for Vidor to repeat it, she decided to capitalize on it as a way to escape the situation or give him an answer in the first place.


    For some seconds neither of them spoke to each other, thus making the already awkward meeting between the two of them more awkward than most.


    Finally, Vidor chuckled, causing Era to frown a bit and what started as a light chuckle soon escalated into a peal of laughter.


    By the time he was done, he was left with a puzzled, more or less angry Era.


    "My apologies. I am not laughing at you but just at the situation."


    "What situation would that be, your majesty?"


    "This. You and I. This would be the first time; I am asking a lady out. I asked you to have dinner with me outside, just the two of us in the garden."


    Somehow after laughing at himself, he found the courage to voice out what had been so hard for him in the first place.


    ''He finally did. I really hoped he would not.'' She lamented in her mind.


    "So, what is your answer, my queen? Do not tell me that you did not hear this time around because my laughing seemed to have bothered you and triggered your attention quite well.


    ''Sneaky king. So that was his plan all along. Tsk, I fell for it so damn well.'' Era was aggrieved but dared not to show it out.


    "So? I am waiting for your response."


    "Fine. I heard this time."


    ''And? What is your answer?"


    "I think your majesty should spend more time knowing his people and rather than a date, I would prefer your majesty take that time to stroll around and see things for himself in his kingdom."


    ''I hate this girl sometimes. Why can''t she say a simple yes as most girls would?'' Vidor gritted in anger in his mind.


    "It is wise and beneficial for every king to have explored their kingdom and see what is going on."


    "Beneficial yes, you may say but that does not make a king a great leader. Dealing with the needs of the people and ensuring they are met while making adequate decisions that would favour the is what makes one a great leader."


    "I am glad you said that," Era began. "But checking to make sure that the provisions for the needs of the people were met is also paramount. As I said, be careful who you trust. Trust a few and those you trust make sure they have earned it."


    "What are you saying? Say what you mean and mean what you say."


    "Your majesty, it might interest you that some of your people are not having it good and it is not as a result f them being lazy but the taxations are high and they are not even getting the gift, provisions for survival the king is giving."


    "How so?"


    "Very so. I am sorry but you won''t hear it from my mouth, your majesty. You need to confirm this yourself."


    His chest rose with so much force as he stared into Era''s eyes to see if she was lying.


    All he could see was fierceness and pain etched deep within. When it came to the people she did not mind going against him. She was strong and fierce but when it came to their personal life, she looked so¡­


    "Fine. I would go but I would love my queen to accompany me on my very first outing to see my people."


    "Okay. If I go you will cancel the date?"


    "No. As king and queen, we are allowed to share these simple things."


    "So in all, I never really had a choice."


    "If you put it that way yes, but no."

 Chapter 114 - Asking Out Gone Wrong

    *************


    CHAPTER 114


    "If you put it that way yes, but no. You did have a choice and I really want to dine with you and talk. Get to know the queen I married."


    ''Interesting. It took him months to come to that realization. Hmm, you are too late Vidor. The time for building our marriage is long gone. Now you and I are just two figureheads people look up to. The old Era is gone and so is my heart.''


    "No?"


    "I want you to agree to it. I may not be good at these things and as I said before, it is my first so please pardon me."


    "And if you want to know me or if you know me, you would know that your queen hates being forced. You are ordering me, you know."


    "My apologies but say yes. I promise it would be worth the time."


    Era shook her head. He was cute especially when he was not acting in a monstrous manner but then she was stubborn.


    "I am busy."


    "With? If it is your duty, I would have my mother''s Lady Royal take on the responsibilities for you for that day."


    "No. She has served the kingdom doing that for long enough. I won''t put her through those."


    "Then please accept."


    "It is not easy."


    "Of course it is. You are the one making it hard."


    Vidor was already looking frustrated. Never in his life would he imagine that he would plead a girl to do something for him like this, much less one whose family were laced with treason.


    "Please consider, my queen. Give me this chance."


    "First your kingdom, then we can talk."


    "You would go then?"


    "I would consider if we would have this discussion, your majesty. Besides, I believe when you return from one outing, you would be too busy to bother with any other thing again."


    "Let me be the judge of that."


    "I know so, except you want to give the work to others which I strongly do not recommend."


    "I won''t. Trust me."


    "Until then, your majesty. Thank you for granting me an audience. I would retire to my chambers now. Do rest and take the royal physician''s advice."


    Before Vidor could get the chance to give the discussion another go, Era stood up, bowed her head and retreated, leaving him speechless by her responses.


    As soon as she was sure she was far away from him with no ears eavesdropping, she released the breath she was holding in and relaxed her back.


    "That was more brain-teasing than actual work. Thank goodness I escaped successfully. But now I know he would not relent. He doesn''t look like the one to."


    Getting herself ready, she marched back to her chambers. She most definitely was not going to stress her brain further that day.


    Escaping Vidor successfully, was a plus. Now all she needed and wanted was a calm and relaxing bath.


    ***


    For Vidor, he was still stunned by her mannerism and response in the first place that even after she left, he just did not do anything but remained seated and thought about his life.


    After a while, he cracked up again. The corners of his lips, pulling upwards to reveal his nice set of teeth as his laughter seeped out carelessly from his lips and out in the open but he did not care.


    For the first time in his entire life, he was turned down by a girl and at the time and point he asked her out for the first time.


    "This is so¡­" He just couldn''t place any words to what just happened.


    But the funny thing about it all was that he did not feel one bit ashamed or embarrassed as much. It was sad but she gave him a challenge and he was up for it.


    There was no battle he lost before. Now he was willing to count this one as a battle and in turn, ensure he wins it and her heart.


    ***


    On the other hand, the royal physician went about his other duties and on finishing from one of the Lord''s rooms, he stepped out and was returning back to his clinic when he caught sight of Era resting a bit on the wall.


    Before he could make out what was happening, she straightened her spine and headed for her chambers.


    ''Hmm, considering her majesty took time before she left, I bet their talk was smooth and I have no doubt that his majesty made the adequate move to woo his woman. Yes. Very soon, we would be hearing good news and over a year, the sound of a baby crying in the palace. This is sweet.''


    Enjoying his thoughts, he took another direction not wanting to bump into Era and afford her questioning him about Vidor''s health.


    Unknown to him, things may not necessarily be going the way he might have thought they were.


    ***


    The moment she arrived at her chambers, Aeverie was a bit startled to see Era looking all drained of colour.


    She was worried about her. What had happened now that he had made her go to Vidor. Did he shout her down? Did he refuse her?


    One could not tell with him but most times the negative answer always wins the case.


    But seeing as his heart had begun to soften towards her, Aeverie had hoped that using that opportunity, he would not be able to resist saying a big fat yes to her request.


    Now, rather than a happy Era, she was seeing a more or less disturbed and troubled one.


    She blinked thrice the second the door shut with a loud bang. "Your majesty, what happened?"


    Hurrying towards Era, she assisted her inside and towards her dresser as she began to assist her with taking her clothes off.


    "I need¡­" she gulped hard. "I need a very cold and soothing bath. I just want to relax in there."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "With no question asked, she hurried to get what she had requested done. Up till this point, Er did not always have her maids with her. These past three months had gotten her so used to Aeverie that aside from her morning dress up, Aeverie took care f her for the entire day.


    Of course, the others felt sad but they understood her and were still glad they got to serve such an amazing queen.


    Once she was done, she came back out to inform Era of the bath when she found her sleeping.


    "Your majesty, your¡­" she paused, not wanting to wake her beauty sleep and smiled.


    Whatever might have happened, it did leave her drained mentally and that was one thing she was not used to.


    ''I would let her relax a bit. It is a good thing she moved on to the bed herself.''


    Moving towards the curtains, she opened them a bit to allow for more air into the room and give Era a good chilling sleep before exiting the room to accord her some peace and quiet.


    ***


    Meanwhile, as soon as Damian arrived at his own borders, he made arrangements for the girl that looked like his queen to be brought to him in secret.


    He had not one day forgotten his promise to Era and even he wanted to see for himself and confirm things to be true first.


    "My Lord, welcome," a man putting on a black trouser and shirt with a thick black jacket on it and matching shoes greeted him with a bow.


    "Yes, Ambrose. How do you do?"


    "I am well, My Lord."


    "How are things down there?"


    "Good and on par. Everything is going on smoothly."


    "Very good," Damian dipped in his head a bit, acknowledging his work before patting him on the arm. Keep up the good work."


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    "Now, where is my wager?" He chuckled at the name he called. The wager was a man who helped him out with so many hidden things such as this case.


    "Domino would be here any minute from now, My Lord. He went to fetch what you asked for."


    "I see. Okay, I would be waiting in my chambers. Tell him to be discrete as he can be."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Not saying anything further, both of them headed down the dark passageway till they got to the third room in that corridor and he unlocked it.


    However, before entering he stopped and turned around to see Ambrose. "I would take it from here. If I need anything, I would let you know."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    He bowed his head low before turning around and returning from whence he came as Damion took the opportunity to enter his chambers and have a good rest which he knew would not be for long.


    Not up to three minutes since he entered his chambers then he heard a light knock on his door.


    "Come in." His cold voice echoed out, sending shivers to those who heard.


    There was no response save for the creaking and opening of the big doors as two persons stepped in.

 Chapter 115 - Ora

    *************


    CHAPTER 115


    "Come in."


    There was no response save for the creaking and opening of the big doors as two persons stepped in.


    Quickly he sat up, his heart racing in his chest, just waiting to uncover that which had been waited on for a while now.


    He was dying silently to see for himself. He so much needed and wanted to confirm this thing himself.


    "My Lord, it is I the wager."


    "Yes, take further steps in," he commanded and in the darkroom, all he could see was their forms.


    It was not until he moved over to the side and lit some of the candlesticks in the room did he get a clear view of what was happening.


    As he had expected, it was the wager and a small girl. Although one could not tell so much about the difference in gender since her head was covered with a black cloth to prevent people from seeing her.


    Domino did not say anything but a simple nod of his head told Damian that his parcel was ready.


    Smiling triumphantly, he moved towards them and when he got close enough, he stopped in his tracks and nodded at Domino.


    Taking the initiative, Domino dipped in his head a bit and then helped her out of her confines, by removing the hood of her head.


    At first, she did not open her eyes and kept her head lowered, too scared as to where she might have been taken to.


    Noticing the fiddling of her fingers, Damian smiled a bit and took another step closer to her. "Young one, do not be scared and look up."


    Although his voice was deep the calmness of it made her feel rest assured like her father was the one who spoke to her.


    After a minute of hesitation, she finally lifted her head and looked up at him.


    The second his eyes laid on her full face, his jaw dropped as his eyes went wide with shock.


    At that same time, the words in the letter resounded in his mind again but even that did not tell exactly what he saw.


    Staring right before him was the exact carbon copy of the queen.


    It took him some time to get himself together, especially with the complicated and confused look with which she looked at him.


    "Umm, thank you. You may excuse us for now, please."


    "Yes my Lord."


    Adhering to his words, he turned around and headed the way he came in, leaving the young girl to Damian. Once Damian was sure they were alone, he averted his gaze back to her and smiled.


    "Now young lady, do you mind telling me your name?"


    "I do not think that is safe."


    0_0


    "Safe?"


    "Yes."


    "Why would you say that?"


    "You know her right? From the shock on your face when you saw me, you know her and you know who I am."


    "And if you believe so, then you must know that it is safe to tell me your name."


    "I do not know. I¡­"


    "Look. Trust me. Okay, I know with what you must have been through, it would be hard to trust anyone but can you trust me?"


    "Perhaps."


    "Thanks. My name is Damian."


    "He called you my Lord. Meaning you must be one of Vidor''s men."


    "You are quite knowledgeable, young one. How old are you?"


    "Nine."


    "Wow. Okay, you are right. I am one of his men but I was not one of those who marched on your kingdom and brought it to ruins."


    "And how do I know that?"


    "You won''t know but you would have to trust my word. If I was wicked, my men would have long killed you or you would be marching to the palace to meet the king now."


    Not saying anything further, Eleora looked down. The thought of what had happened to her people resurfaced in her head.


    "I know it must have hurt so much and it was so hard for a little girl to survive and run all the way here on her own. You must have been scared."


    "No. I was thought not to be afraid."


    "And that is brave. Anyways, I know your sister, Era, Queen of Etheria."


    "Is¡­" her voice broke but she managed to look up at him, to be sure he wasn''t going to lie to her. "Is, she alive?"


    "Very and that was because I saved her from trying to end her life."


    "What?" Her lips quivered in fear. Her parents had hoped that with Era there was hope. Who would have thought that even when Vidor did not take her life, Era wanted to end it?


    "Yes. The fear and the thought that she has lost you all was too much for your sister to bear and so she thought to end it but luckily, she survived. I know she would be glad to see you. She sent me here."


    "She did?"


    "Yes. The queen would feel more alive now."


    "I want to see big sister Era please."


    ''Yes, yes, I would take you to see her but we would have to be discrete. Now, would you please tell me your name?"


    "It is Ora. Eleora."


    "Alright, Eleora. For now, we would have to¡­ No, I cannot send you back to be with the other refugees. I know I have spies among my men and I cannot afford for them to see you and report. You leave with me today."


    "To where?"


    "To see Era, Your highness. From today, anyone who asks you, your name is Ora. We would need to hide you and not allow your enemies to see you okay?"


    "Okay."


    Looking ahead of her Damian allowed his gaze to trail off into the distance. He could only imagine, think of the possibility and the happiness that would fill up Era upon seeing her baby sister again.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Era tried her best to avoid her supposed husband to the best of her abilities but fo only she knew it wouldn''t be long again until he came for her.


    On the other hand, Caspian and Diona kept things on a low key. The insult the latter had received because of his daughter was on another level and he was not willing to make it a habit.


    "Father," Diona called out, standing to her feet as well.


    "Yes dear, what is the matter?" Caspian asked while fixing his gaze on the work on his table.


    "Everything is the matter. Don''t you see, you are losing to her. Some of our ministers and Lords have changed sides. They no longer come to see you as before and neither rare they coming to report things to you."


    "Oh my, Diona. Let those scoundrels go if they wish to. The last thing I need is ungrateful bastards ruining my day."


    "But father, you should make them pay, you know you need them as well. You need to make them fear you for all they are worth."


    "I know but now is not the time."


    "Then when is the time, huh? All I see is his majesty getting close to Era and that alone is sickening. How can he want her now? Is he blind to see that her people are treacherous?" She took a closer walk to his table and crossed her arms before him.


    "For now, Vidor s starting to see things for himself and not through my eyes. We need a case to build back our trust that is hanging by the thread."


    "If you ask me, he has gotten soft." She slammed her hand down against the table to not only get his attention but to show him her clear displeasure.


    Looking up to see his annoyed daughter, Caspian rubbed at the space between her eyebrows.


    "You should be thankful that he''s getting soft came at the point where you defiled his order. If not the Vidor I know would have had your head for disobeying him and given it to me in a gift box."


    Just listening to his explanation, Diona felt a bit scared. She had to admit when he marched on stage, she could feel the eerie feeling of danger exuding from his aura.


    "So rather than run your mouth before me, think about lying low if you still cherish your life. We lost, we must know when to strike back."


    "But that would be when? First, he married her, we thought taking care of her people would make him kill her but no. We now have a guilty king who is trying to fix things."


    "Exactly why we must lie low. If really he is feeling guilty and he has not yet taken it out on us, then he must not hate us entirely and there is still hope or he is planning something."


    "Then use your wisdom father. Figure out and find out what is going on through Vidor''s mind before we fall further because I would not stand for going down."


    "I have heard you. And you, work on your plan. This time, it has to be flawless without any obstacle or failure. No hiccups. Understood?"


    "Understood.. You just get us back up and I would ensure she dies."

 Chapter 116 - Outing Preparation

    **************


    CHAPTER 114


    Soon two days had passed but Vidor did not make mention of anything to Era.


    Daily she had lived her life trying to figure out what was going on in that king''s mind but could not get anything.


    He went about his activities for the day, still carrying with him his cold no-nonsense aura. The only thing that changed however was his smile.


    Whenever he saw her, he smiled at her, capturing the hearts of all her maids that were behind her and even his.


    Everyone loved and admired the king but above that feeling was a fear that shook grounds and mountains.


    In fact, the fear of him was more than any form of admiration he could get.


    No one in the kingdom could actually figure out what was going on but one person, Louis. He told Louis of how she denied him and the fact that he saw it as war, a battle he could not lose.


    He wanted her, not just for pleasure but to have her as his, both in name, body and companionship.


    She was his.


    At noon that day, Era was in her chambers, reading whatever she could about the chronicles of the kingdom and tending to some important document from time to time, when suddenly a knock came on the door, pulling all of their attention to it.


    "Your majesty, it is I, his majesty''s eunuch."


    "Oh, come in."


    Quickly, she dropped the scroll containing the story she was reading and folded it, then picked u another one but this entailed matters of the kingdom she needed to treat.


    "Your majesty," he greeted with a bow.


    "Yes. Rise. To what do I owe this visit?"


    ''His majesty requests your presence under the mango tree at the back of the training grounds."


    "His majesty?"


    "Yes. He also asked that you put on these." Saying that, he straightened his body a bit and clapped his hands, then her door opened and in came a maid before him.


    "Your majesty," she bowed her head while holding a set of neatly arranged clothes in her hand.


    "He asked that you put these on when coming."


    The eunuch nodded at the maid, urging her to go forward with it.


    At the same time, Era nodded at Arya who was tending to things and seeing that they were in order. "Yes, your majesty."


    Moving forward, she helped the girl with the material and retreated towards Era so she could see what was brought.


    "Take it to my wardrobe."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Any other business?"


    "No, your majesty."


    "You may be excused then."


    Nodding his head, he beckoned on the maid and they both retraced their steps till they left her chambers.


    Immediately, Aeverie walked up to Arya and started helping Era to check out the clothes that were brought.


    "Your majesty." Her lips parted as she saw the fine material in which the gown was sewn. Although it looked like simple clothing, when one felt the material, one would see the lovely designs with which it was made up.


    "This is lovely, your majesty."


    The way and manner she saw her maid and her lady royal look so transfixed on the gowns before them, caught her attention and she stood up from her seat leaving what she was doing.


    "Let me see."


    With smiling faces, they stood at the side, laying the clothes on the bed before her.


    "Hmm. It is obvious what he wants, isn''t it?"


    ''And what might that be, your majesty?"


    "To go out of course. Take a stroll in the kingdom for him to see things for what they are and not just what is reported."


    "Ahh¡­ Then these clothes fit what you need them for. They can help you blend in and at the same time it does not make you feel any less due to the quality of the material itself."


    According to Aeverie''s explanation, it was exactly what Era saw. ''In the end, he may be a minister but I guess even monsters have their royalty and this king, has taste.'' Era thought.


    "Hmm, there are three different dresses to choose from," Arya voiced out, pulling Era out of her thoughts. "The question now is¡­"


    "Which one would it be?"


    ***


    Meanwhile, Vidor too changed into a simple outfit. With his hair combed all back, he looked like a simple young man who just started life but as Aeverie said, the quality f the material told a different tale.


    He wore a simple blue tunic with a pair of black pants and shoes to match.


    While waiting for his queen, he decided to lean against the mango tree and enjoy the shade it brought as well as the quietness while his eyes roamed round to study what some of his subordinates were doing.


    To his surprise, they seemed happy for most and some, looked like the fate of the world was on their shoulders but in all, they went about their duties.


    Soon he heard a couple of footsteps head in his direction, and he turned around. The second he laid eyes on her, his jaw dropped.


    Standing before him was his queen who was gallantly wearing one of the gowns he sent for her.


    He had not known her fitting nor her favourite colour but a part of him wished she picked the blue one as he had a knack for blue too.


    On top of the dark blue gown, was a long blue tunic with a cape to cover her head and face especially from the wandering eyes of those who wanted to know who she was.


    Although the gown was mostly free from the waist down, it hugged her tightly at her chest and stomach, accentuating her lovely curves, making the eyes of men who could sneak a peak to want to have her.


    "Beautiful." He did not know when he voiced that out until he heard a giggle and then he knew he had voiced out his inner thoughts.


    Casting a warning gaze at Aeverie, Era turned her attention back to Vidor before commenting on his casual outfit herself.


    "Not bad. It is a change but it suits you."


    "Thank you, my queen."


    He looked past her, to see Aeverie still had her head bowed down, in greeting to him.


    "You may rise."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    "You can go now. I would be fine," Era informed her, shooing her away silently.


    "Yes, your majesty." Casting one last glance at Era, she turned and left the couple to make merry their time together.


    "Sorry for not informing you beforehand and requesting your presence on such short notice," Vidor apologized bringing her attention to him.


    "Ah, it is okay. I had little to do as compared to other days. I presume you asked me out here and with this outfit for your sightseeing?"


    "Hmm, you can call it out. This is simply me just taking a casual stroll through the kingdom with my wife."


    If it was a normal situation, she would have blushed at their fake date situation but this was not a different case.


    This was the man who ended her people and her family. This was the man who made her weep for three months and made it possible so she did not see nor hear from her family ever again.


    There was no such thing as a date or a happy home between them to be out there playing and faking such.


    "Umm, just a minute now, I think they would soon be here."


    ''Who is they?'' Era asked in her mind but not wanting to sound or look interested, she did not say it out and only smiled a bit.


    "Hmm."


    Just as Vidor had said, he got what he wanted about a minute plus, they heard the sound of horses neighing close to them, one of which was her very own horse.


    "White beauty."


    Her lips parted, seeing her favourite animal being brought before her. For a minute there she forgot her anger towards Vidor and joyfully looked up in expectation as her horse was brought before her.


    There were two horses being brought forth, one was the king''s personal and private horse and the other, her horse, the only person being her he allowed to ride it.


    It had been more than three months since she last saw him but now¡­


    Even when she had ridden to see the kids, she did not use her horse but a random one as she wanted to be discrete about her outing as much as possible.


    Who would have thought that the beast his majesty brought for her was her very own White Stallion?


    "White beauty," she rushed at once for the animal, taking the reins and moving forward to face it.


    At first, Vidor was shocked by attitude and even more afraid by what she was doing but before he could scream, Era had already leapt in front of the White Stallion and hugged his head, rubbing her face on it.


    "It is dangerous¡­" He said in a low tone, completely out of energy to warn her again.

 Chapter 117 - Market Place

    *************


    CHAPTER 115


    "Your majesty," the stable boy that came with the horses bowed ad greeted him. "Her majesty is like that when it comes to that horse He is her favourite."


    "Then it is officially hers from today."


    "Thanks. You hear that White beauty, you are mine and I am yours."


    0_0


    It felt as though his horns were lifted and his ears opened at her words.


    ''She has never said those words to me but here she is saying those words to a horse. Shouldn''t she belong to me instead of tying her life to a horse?''


    No matter how he looked at it or put it, he was clearly jealous of her horse.


    "Hmm, what is his name?" Vidor inquired, stepping forward and close to the horse.


    Upon sensing a foreign person, her horse snickered at him, turning his face away.


    "Hehheee," she giggled away lightly at her horse''s obvious attempt at being jealous. "Do not worry. No one can take your place from me ever again. You have a big space here."


    She pointed at her chest and smiled at her horse. "So do not be jelly, okay?"


    It nodded his head, as though understanding all that she has said before bringing his head to her, to be caressed.


    ''I wish I was the one who was getting such preferential treatment from her and not a horse. No, wait, how can I really be jealous of a horse? I must be going crazy. But then again, this would not happen if she chose to have dinner with me. Now, look what has happened.


    "Your majesty?"


    ''Instead of it to be just she and I, I am now going to contend for her attention with the horse. I was hoping to use this as a date. Can my life just become any more annoying other than now?''


    "Your majesty?"


    It was not until Era tapped him on the shoulder that he knew he had spaced out in his thoughts.


    "Umm, yes?"


    "I was calling you, but you seemed a little  bit preoccupied."


    "I am sorry, my queen. I just. Never mind. Anyways, let us head out then."


    Looking at the stable boy, he placed his hand in his pouch and brought out a coin and threw it at him.


    The boy catching it opened his hands and saw what was given. His eyes widened as he immediately bowed his head to Vidor. "Thank you, your majesty."


    "No worries. Keep my outing a secret. Understood?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Good. Hyah!"


    ***


    Together both of them journeyed out of the palace and straight for the city.


    At first, all Vidor saw most rich persons going about their business as though all was well. Of course, most persons did not know him which made it more splendid for him.


    He was lucky to meet the market very much open and working as various goods and merchandise were on full display for customers to purchase.


    "Have you been out during this period?" Vidor asked before highlighting from his horse."


    "Your ma¡­"


    He turned his head swiftly in her direction, before warning her with his eyes not to say the word.


    Understanding what he meant, she nodded in agreement and smiled. "Not really your majesty. I haven''t been put so much either but I have seen things."


    "It is okay then. We can have this time together. Come." He stretched his hand for her to take and helped her down, before leading their horses to a stable and paid for them to be watched.


    "Now, shall we have a stroll through the market?"


    "Definitely."


    Unlike this time, it was quite different a bit when she went out in her kingdom. There she was free, she visited the marketplace oftentimes and bought some rare items.


    One time she wandered towards the black market and got a rare gem from it. Unfortunately for her, she was found out and everyone immediately wanted to hide their wares and goods because of her.


    Rather than having things spoilt, she ran away, leaving them to their dealings.


    "Ah, it was such a wonderful time," Era voiced out subconsciously.


    "What was?"


    "Huh?"


    He giggled at her behaviour before mobbing close to her with a smiling face, he leaned in close and whispered. "You looked charming and free just now and you voiced out, it was such a wonderful time."


    Saying that he pulled back and let out another chuckle but louder, as the expression of her surprised face still lingered on in his mind


    It took her some seconds before she could call her racing heart and then realize that he had left her alone.


    "Your¡­ wait up."


    She rushed after him and came to a stop where he was but she failed to pay attention to the store or the goods he stood before.


    "What was that just now?"


    "I do not know. You tell me. You were the one who had your hands spread out like a child set free after being locked away at home for days."


    Her brows kneaded in confusion as she asked, "Really?"


    "Yup. Now, which would you want?" She looked at his face again.


    He looked so carefree. One look at him and someone would not think this was a man carrying the weight and burden of Kingdoms on his shoulders alone.


    He did not look like the monster king either. Rather he looked like a young man trying to have fun.


    While she was lost in thought, his eyes caught sight of one.


    "There. Give me that one please," Vidor informed the seller, pointing to a set of pearl blue earrings at the far end of the table.


    "Ah, excellent choice young master. This would indeed fit your beloved."


    "Ah, let us hope she has a liking for it." He smiled back at the sincere seller, then collected the earrings and brought them to either side of her ear lobe.


    "Uh¡­ what are you¡­"


    "Stay still. This would only take a minute."


    In her bid to rush out and meet him, she did not bother adorning her ears with any jewellery especially knowing she was going out, she did not have time to pick a piece of jewelry that wouldn''t scream her title.


    Seeing that, Vidor decided to get her one.


    "They look just like you. Gorgeous." He brought his hands down and handed it to her.


    "How much would these be?"


    "Only a silver coin, young master."


    "Okay, I would have it."He looked down and searched through his pouch for a silver coin and then handed it to the man.


    Seeing this, Era did not feel the need for him to spend on her so she tried to stop him, however, Vidor was smarter.


    "But¡­ I do not need¡­"


    "It is my gift. Accept it."


    "Thank you."


    "That is more like it. Now, shall we continue?"


    She nodded in understanding and took a step back for him to lead the way.


    Although it was still noon, it was beginning to get close to evening and the sun was starting to set.


    By then, they had toured almost half of the market and as nice as it was, especially for Era who was reminded of her past, she felt the main point of their outing was not visited.


    "Your¡­" Vidor paused, knowing fully well that''s he had still not gotten used to not calling him that outside, he turned to look at her and smiled.


    "You may just have to call me by my name."


    "Won''t people suspect when they hear it?"


    "Well, we might not be needing to shout it out. I would love to call you by your name, Era."


    "No. Ava, is better. Call me Ava outside the palace."


    ''Okay then. Call me Vid."


    "As you wish your¡­ Vid."


    "That is better. I knew you can do it. Now, what was it you wanted to tell me?"


    "I know you have been enjoying the sightseeing here at the market but the whole point of this outing has not yet been achieved."


    "I know. Things happen for a reason. I wanted the sun to go down first and then¡­"


    "You might not necessarily see things happening in the dead of the night."


    "True, like their sufferings and all, you think but sometimes shady dealings do go on. Sneaking of goods meant for the poor and other things."


    "I understand. Looks like someone did their research, huh?" She stopped walking and folded her hands in front of her chest.


    "I would not want to fail my first test now would i?"


    Just then as they were talking, a guy ran over and brushed past Era as he continued to run along, without stopping.


    "Hey!" Vidor bellowed. He was angry another man would treat his wife that way and not even apologize.


    "Get back here and apologize," he yelled.


    While he was fuming, Era saw it as nothing but something about the way he bumped into her felt wrong.


    Looking down at herself, she checked her body and then her eyes widened.


    0_0


    "What, what is it?"


    "My pouch¡­ is gone."

 Chapter 118 - Pick Pocket

    *************


    CHAPTER 116


    0_0


    "All these youngsters... The nerve." He turned to look at Era. "What? Are you hurt? What is it?"


    "My pouch¡­ is gone."


    Both Vidor and Era''s eyes widened in shock. Never would they had imagined or thought of it that the boy just now would be a pickpocket.


    "Wait for me." That was all she heard from Vidor and the next thing she knew, he dashed away, chasing after the culprit.


    She had stretched out her hand hoping to stop him but before any words left her mouth, he was gone.


    Letting out a sigh, she started running in the direction the two of them were at.


    The last thing she wanted was to see Vidor getting mad and beating someone to a pulp.


    Of course, she really has not seen his anger take over him when he was angry but she did not hope to witness it.


    Just thinking about how angry he might have been for him not to bother investigating the issue and ordering the full annihilation of her family was something she dreaded.


    If he, Vidor could do so easily and then went ahead to throw a lavished celebration, then what was one pickpocket to him, especially when he was ruining his outing?


    ''Damn King, he just could not let him be.''


    In about five minutes after running to catch up with them, Era saw a silhouette from afar. The way the body moved, chest and shoulder heaving up and down, told her he ran and one close look, she knew it was Vidor.


    But why was he just standing and panting with his head down?


    A chord struck at her heart when she thought of the worst-case scenario.


    What if he got ambushed? What if he was overpowered and attacked and hurt. The mere thought was not something she could bare and so Era increased her pace and rushed up to him, completely ignoring the evidence of the other person on the ground.


    However, when she came close enough, that was when her eyes caught sight of the boy on the ground and she halted in her tracks, her brain trying its best to comprehend what was going on.


    ''Is he dead? Vidor looks okay to some extent, did he injure the boy? I hope he did not kill him. I should take a look but I am not so sure anymore.''


    For about two minutes she remained unmoving. Waiting, hoping and praying nothing wrong happened.


    Finally, she braced up and took a step forward in his direction.


    "Umm, Vid."


    No answer.


    "Vid, are you okay?"


    Her voice betrayed her as it came out shaky, giving her fear away.


    A light chuckle escaped his lips at that moment, causing Era to only be filled with so much worry. "Vid, talk to me. Are you okay?"


    "If I say no, would you be alarmed?" His cold voice rang out all of a sudden.


    "Huh? W-What are you saying?"


    "If I said no, that I was hurt, would you be bothered?"


    "Of course, I would¡­" she took a pause, trying her best to understand what his words meant. A hurt person may not be talking freely she thought and then cleared her throat. "No. I wouldn''t."


    "Such a disappointment then."


    "What?"


    Ignoring her question, he took a step back and turned around to face her before brushing a hand through his hair to play with the strands first, brushing them out of his handsome face.


    "I said, what a disappointment. Nevertheless, you need not worry. I am fine but on the other hand, I am not so sure about him."


    He paved the way, giving her the free audience to see what he was talking about.


    The second Era laid eyes on the young boy lying almost unconscious on the ground, her lips parted and the only words that came out of her mouth were¡­


    "Oh my goodness!"


    "Yes, gasp all you want. I think he would be needing it."


    "Vid, what dd you do?"


    "Nothing really. I stopped him, dragged him by the collar and he tried to escape by throwing a punch at me. Unfortunately for him, I dodged it easily and threw mine. Now that is the result."


    0_0


    Era''s lips fell open. It took her some time to wipe the smug look on his face and look at the pickpocket.


    Of a truth, it was to the boy''s disadvantage because right there and then, he looked like someone who was beaten t a pulp.


    The red line of blood flowing down from his nostrils did not have a good look nor did they look like what would soon finish.


    "A punch did this?" Era said, looking closely at the boy. "Vid you broke his nose!"


    She was alarmed that was true but to Vidor, he had a shocked expression on his face.


    Just how many times had she called out his name already and for what or better still because of whom? A young boy?


    She did not want to go out with him and refused to call his name, but here she was so worried about a stranger who even stole from her.


    At that point, he did not know whether to cry or laugh at himself or even feel pity.


    Perhaps feeling pity would be better. He peeled his gaze off Era, masking his own feeling of shock and putting on a look of indifference as he gazed at the boy who was stealing his affection and love away.


    ''Tsk, I cannot believe I am actually getting jealous because of a kid. What has gotten into me? How badly as she crawled into my life and my thoughts? Just her picture is what lingers in my mind and even now watching her care for another when she belongs to me¡­ This isn''t fair.''


    Even though he was boiling deep inside, he did not let it out to prevent her from seeing he was angry.


    ''She would only think of me as a pitiful fool. The last thing I want is her sympathy and pity. Yes, her pouch. Perhaps I can get her to pay more attention to me.'' Vidor thought.


    By now, Era was already squatting close to the boy and using her handkerchief to wipe away the blood from his nostrils.


    "Sigh, look at that, your nose is broken. No wonder you are not getting up. It must have hurt a lot."


    ''Oh, can she just stop this and I bet he is not getting up to garner her sympathy even more? How childish of him.''


    "Umm, Ava, here you go, your pouch." He handed it to her but Era did not still mind him and concentrated on what she was doing. "Umm Ava, here is your pouch."


    "Young one, are you okay? Is the pain-reducing?"


    "How the heck am I supposed to know? It hurts all over," the young boy cried out in tears.


    Rather than scolding the rude rat, Era turned her head in Vidor''s direction and scrolled at him.


    ''Oh, come on, really now! I cannot believe she is buying it. Can''t she see through him? He is intentionally doing that.''


    "What are you looking at me for?" Vidor voiced out a bit angry than happy.


    "Why won''t I? Can you see the level of injury he got?"


    "Oh, that is the thanks I get for getting back what was stolen?"


    "Thanks, but you did not have to hurt him this way. Now, look at him."


    "Ava." He took in a deep breath and looked away. It was for the best he told himself. "Fine, take your pouch."


    "Tsk, you can keep it first. For now, I need to tend to him."


    0_0


    "Seriously?" Vidor could not believe he was literally begging for her attention.


    "How come he gets care and I, I get nothing. I got hurt too while chasing after him."


    "Do I see you bleeding? You should feel ashamed. How can you play the guilty and sick card just to get my sympathy? How shameless."


    0_0


    ''How¡­ How dare her to say this to me? I am not the one playing any guilty card here but your lovely thief. This... I cannot believe Era now. Is she doing this intentionally or what? Come on Vidor ignore them. How can she treat you this way?''


    "You ignore his rude remarks and now you are fighting on his behalf? Why am I not surprised?"


    Ignoring him, Era averted her gaze back to the boy and helped him sit up.


    "Hey, I am going to touch it, you yell when it hurts okay? I need to know to what extent you had been injured."


    "Miss, are you a doctor?"


    "No."


    "A nurse?"


    "No.


    "Then do not touch me."


    "What?"


    "Pfff hahaha¡­" Vidor could not hide that one. It was truly remarkable.


    ''How could she be foolishly blinded by the boy''s fa?ade and not see through him? She must really hate me to pick the side of a stranger over me.. How well I have fallen before her.''

 Chapter 119 - The Pickpockets Tale

    *************


    CHAPTER 117


    Era glared at him daggers when he burst out laughing but the Vidor right now did not bother about that. He was willing to accept all of her glares as they served as payment for him.


    Here he was worried about her and stuff but she could not spare him the same or little amount of care, instead, she is bothered about a thief.


    "Laugh all you want," Era spat out angrily and looked back at the boy. "I am your best option, kid. I may not be a nurse or a doctor but trust me, when I say I can help. Now you better fix up that attitude of yours before I throw my kindness away and hand you over to the authorities."


    Just seeing the change in her expression and the firmness in her tone, the boy knew he had actually crossed the line and knew best to behave before her threat becomes real.


    If there was anything, he knew Vidor would not hesitate to help Era if she were to change her mind about him.


    "Yes, ma." He lowered his gaze, too ashamed of himself and feeling bad about the whole thing.


    "Hmm, Let me see your hand." He did not fight back but gave her his palm willingly.


    0_0


    Of course, this had once again surprised Vidor who did not think the child could ever get any more obedient than he already was.


    ''Interesting. He is such a chameleon. Tsk, perhaps I should learn from her. No. She is annoying me now.''


    Taking his hand, Era gently felt his palm. Her guess was right.


    Mainly looking at him, she knew he was just a spoilt brat who always got what he wanted but somehow got involved in a theft. His attitude gave him away and now touching his palms, she figured it out quickly.


    "You¡­"


    He looked at her like a child caught doing something wrong.


    "I am sorry. I have given him your pouch. You do not have to report me now. Please."


    ''Oh really!'' Vidor could not believe this. Each and every attitude of the boy was changing his mind about things and opening him up. ''One can pretend this way, huh. I won''t allow Era buy it or fall for it.''


    "Boy, enough of you antics. If we let you go now, you would get back on the street and continue pickpocketing."


    "No sir. I won''t. I swear. I just¡­" His voice broke. He did not want to talk about it but most definitely, he did not want to be seen as weak and worst get to prison.


    "Really? Well, guess what, I do not believe you."


    ''Tsk, look at him not believing someone whereas he was the one who readily killed my people without knowing the full extent of the information he was given.'' Era thought, eyeing Vidor without restraint.


    "Sir, you really have to believe me. I would not do it again. I do not want to be thrown into prison. I promise please."


    "Shh, you really should stop talking and moving around so much. You would only hurt further."


    That was it. Vidor was done with what she was doing. He was already mad at her.


    He turned around, not wanting to see or know what was happening again. He was hurt so much.


    "From the look of things and the softness of your palm. Your parents are well to do. You literally do not do any work. If that is so, why then is a spoilt brat pickpocketing?"


    "Isn''t it obvious? He is a kleptomaniac."


    "It is not true!" The boy snapped out in anger.


    "I am not. I would never be."


    ''Then tell me why you are out here stealing when you have parents who can take care of you?" Vidor asked, turning to gaze into the angry, yet teary eyes of the boy.


    That was definitely not a look he was expecting.


    "Because¡­" The boy pursed his lips together, forcing himself not to speak or break into tears.


    "Because what?" Vidor pushed further. He knew the boy was hiding something and he was determined to get to the bottom of it.


    "You can''t say? Tsk, I said it. You are nothing but a thief."


    "I AM NOT!"


    0_0


    Both Era and Vidor had their eyes opened in shock by the outburst of the kid.


    Immediately Era knew something terrible had happened. She was no fool to know but perhaps Vidor who wasn''t trusting was.


    The next second, he burst into tears crying his eyes out and ignoring the pain he got from his broken nose.


    "I-I¡­ I a-am... NOT. I am no thief. I am sorry for stealing your pouch," he apologized to Era. "But honestly I am not. I have only tried once and I got away with it."


    "But why would you?" Era asked softly, moving in to hold his hand. "Why? You can talk to us, you know."


    He looked down at where their hands met and then back at her face. "I lost them. I lost them both and that was when everything came to ruins in my life."


    "You lost them? Who?" Vidor''s cold voice resounded, reminding them of his presence.


    Although the boy did not want to speak, when he looked at Era, she urged him with her eyes and smiled at him. "It is okay. You are safe. I won''t let any harm come to you, especially from him."


    He nodded his head in understanding, which only aggravated Vidor from watching them.


    If he hadn''t known better, he would have thought Era liked the boy and something was going on but here he was, jealous of a kid.


    ''Come on Vidor, get your shit together.''


    "My, my parents."


    "I''m sorry."


    "No need. They are already gone."


    "But, how, how did you lose them both at the same time," Era inquired.


    "Not at the same time," he began as his eyes suddenly went bleak, obviously replaying the painful memories of the past.


    "Father died, three months ago and my mother, a month after."


    "That is bad. What happened, really?"


    "My father had been injured before the battle, he was a lieutenant and a worthy soldier who served the king with all his might but where did that leave him? Dead!"


    Era shifted her gaze and saw that Vidor although not wanting to be interested, suddenly became interested with a glint of anger when he heard himself being mentioned.


    "What¡­ what happened?"


    "He got injured and had not yet recovered. Unfortunately, three months ago the king asked that all his soldiers be summoned and marched to Meribia to fight. Being injured, he could have easily taken leave since he wasn''t fit but he wanted to fight for Etheria''s glory against all of our pleas."


    At that moment, it was now Vidor''s turn to look at Era.


    Although she seemed interested, he could tell her mind was far gone. He could see the rage in her eyes. Unfortunately, the storyteller could not as his own mind was preoccupied with thoughts.


    The tale had simply reopened close wounds for her and judging from the way she clenched her fist, he knew she was angry.


    "Father ignored our warnings and begged and went. He was so loyal to the king and that caused him. In the end, what were we expecting? He died in battle."


    Vidor shut his eyes from the thought. What were they expecting? Why didn''t they check properly those going to battle? How was he, the soldier hoping to cope? He was signing his death certificate.


    "That was not the overall painful thing. Those who fell in battle weren''t honoured, rather our KING." The emphasis he placed on the word King, left Vidor''s mind wandering back to the boy.


    "Our King, threw a party to celebrate, ignoring the pains and wound left from the war."


    At the same time, Era''s gaze shifted a bit to Vidor before looking lost again. He really did a stupid thing.


    "He celebrated while people suffered and one of those people was my mother. Father''s death broke her in words that could not be explained. She lost it, lost herself. She refused to eat, she could not move on. And in the end, a month later, she too died."


    Vidor''s hand balled into a fist at the story. His people had suffered too.


    "But even at that, what did the king do to look after those who were left without their husbands? I was left to bury them and live on my own. It would have been okay, I could have managed but after a month our relatives came to chase me out."


    Hearing his tale, Era snapped from her own grief and looked at the boy who had lost it all.


    "I had no help. I ran to the soldiers, begging for help to fight back so I can retain my family''s property but I was shooed away. With no power to fight, I was tossed out of my home and left on the street. Luckily I had little saving, I used that up until I was left with nothing."

 Chapter 120 - Jordans Anger

    *************


    CHAPTER 118


    Era''s eyes closed and the next picture she saw was one where she met with the orphans. They too had fallen victim to battles and were left to wander to their deaths.


    The thought of what might have happened to them and what happened to this boy, all ached her deep within and she tightened her eyes as a tear fell out.


    All of this did not go unnoticed by Vidor. He watched and saw everything and there again, the pain he thought to have been gone, came back in full force.


    "Being an only child, I was pampered by my father and mother. But with the pain of losing both my family and all they owned with nowhere to go and nothing to do, I got frustrated and thought if I could steal, I would be able to eat and survive."


    That was it. Whatever little tears Era was holding back, it burst forth in full force. Her tears began to pour out of her eyes uncontrollably.


    "So I am so sorry. Sorry for stealing from you miss."


    She wanted to tell him it was okay, but the pain in her chest made her lips seem so heavy that all she could do was cry out some more.


    In the process of hearing his story, one thought crossed her mind and caused her heart to ache so much.


    It wasn''t the thought that there were kids suffering so much as he did but the fact that¡­


    If what Damian said was true, then her own flesh and blood were faced somewhere out there with the same situation.


    At least the fact that she did not see her head or body made it clear that there was a high chance that her young sister had escaped or died while running.


    If she did, then she must be suffering while she was here enjoying her life.


    With that thought, all the pain she could think of, coursed through her whole being and she wanted nothing more than to scream her heart out.


    Watching her calmly, Vidor held himself back from rushing up to her and hugging her. He knew she was mad at him as the boy''s tale reminded her of her people and going to her would only worsen the issue.


    But when the kid saw that she did not reply, he looked at her only to see her crying so profusely.


    "Miss. I am sorry. I did not mean to make you cry. I promise it won''t happen again," he apologized, too scared he might have said or done something so wrong.


    "Do not worry," Vidor''s voice cut in, causing the boy to look in his direction.


    "Is she mad at me?"


    "No. Anyways," he swallowed hard and released his fist. "How old are you?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you who else?"


    "I''m sorry." He sniffed, wiping his own tears away. "I am fifteen."


    "Fifteen. Hmm."


    Fifteen and those bastards did not think to fix things? How dare they abandon the families of those we lost to the war? I make preparations to give them money and always aid them whenever anything was wrong all of their lives. How come my people are suffering like this?''


    As he thought of that, he looked over to Era. ''Now I understand what she is saying. Things may be looking okay on the surface but if one looked closely, he would see the muddy, musky water beneath. Things are terrible and only by coming out would I know. I was a fool.''


    He let out a deep sigh and looked back at the boy.


    "What is your name?"


    "Jordan, sir."


    "Jordan. You cannot work right?"


    "No, but if I get one, I would learn and do my best but no one wants an orphan nor do they want to take me in. They called me a burden."


    Era''s heart broke even further. How could people be so cruel and wicked? Indeed we lived in a wicked world.


    "My own relatives do not want to see me or spare me some food. Rather they chased me out with dogs. I wish father and mother were alive. At least none of these would have occurred. And that stupid king, sitting high and mighty, causing wars whereas his people are suffering. How can a ruler not care?"


    Vidor really felt like knocking some sense in the bad-mouthing kid but did he really have the right to do so when all the boy had said was indeed true.


    "What am I to expect when he can order for the killing of his queen''s people. He is ruthless and wicked. No one should expect anything from the monster king."


    Just hearing the boy''s sharp tongue curse out like that, Era snapped from her own pain and quickly closed his mouth with her hands.


    "Heyyy¡­" He managed to let out while she covered his mouth. From there all they could hear was muttering.


    Vidor peeled his gaze off the young lad and looked at Era. At the same time, Era looked at him Although she was not apologetic, her gaze said so but she needed to stop the boy from doing more harm to himself.


    If only he did know who he spoke to before. Perhaps he would have been more cautious.


    Thinking the real Vidor would show and he would snap at the boy, to her surprise he close his eyes, released his clenched fingers that he balled when the boy cursed, and raised his head up, tilting it back a bit to enjoy the evening breeze.


    After what seemed like ages, he finally calmed down and let out a sigh before looking at the boy.


    "You really need to work on your sharp mouth," he glared at him, sending shivers down the spine of the boy.


    "I know you are mad and angry and sad but if you continue this way, you may lose your life along with your family. Who knows the monster king could be hearing you."


    Rather than pacify or teach the boy, his words had angered the young lad. Pulling Era''s hand away from his lips, he aired his view loud and clear.


    "You think I care? Pff, I wish he could hear every word of it. I hate him for all of my beings. I wish he would rot and suffer the pain we suffer. Look around you, there is suffering everywhere in his kingdom but he sits so high mighty not knowing it or ignoring it. Pff, king my foot."


    He spat out close to Vidor before throwing his gaze away towards Era. "I am sorry. I hope I didn''t hurt you?"


    "No. Ignore my cries. Meanwhile, you really should learn to shut up. You are going to make matters worse."


    "For the king?"


    "No, silly. For yourself. Look at the blood you have lost.  I Am surprised and amazed that you are not yet passed out. Worry about surviving first."


    "It is of no use. I wish I can just die and go meet my parents."


    "I can make that wish true."


    "Vid. Stop it," Era warned him silently, her anger showing clearly in her eyes.


    "No words like that. Because thing happened this way doesn''t mean you should give up on life."


    "Who cares? No one wants me. No one wants to take me as a burden. I would just rather die.''


    "No. You needn''t be this way. There is still hope."


    ''Hope? How dare you talk to me about hope? What do you care anyway? You do not know what I am going through, not even one bit. You are just like the rest nobles, money and peace. Do not think you know a bit of how I feel!"


    She knew his anger was still fresh and it was annoying when someone spoke to give him hope but his saying she did not know, that wasn''t fair. Of course, he would not know still since her identity wasn''t known.


    The next thing either of them knew, Vidor took a step forward in their direction and raised his hand, intending to hit the boy again.


    Quickly Era blocked him before Vidor could hurt him again. Luckily, Vidor stopped and glared at her.


    "Out of the way let me teach this rat a lesson."


    "What is wrong with you two, why are you so¡­"


    "Are you still talking?" His cold eyes blazed with rage. Just now Era was calming down, now this fool had awoken her pain again.


    "I would ignore her and beat you up so you cannot talk anymore." He tsked at him before dropping his hand and turning his head away in anger.


    "I''m¡­ sorry."


    "Of course you should."


    "I am¡­"


    "Shh." Era hushed him while looking intently at his broken nose. "Learn to talk less."


    "I would offer you a work, Jordan," Vidor voiced out, shocking both Era and Jordan.


    "What?"


    "I would get you a work at the palace."


    "Hell no. I am not working for that king.. I think I would pass."

 Chapter 121 - Eras Anger & Pain

    *************


    CHAPTER 119


    "Hell no. I am not working for that king."


    He really felt like facepalming himself right now before beating the young man. "I think I would pass."


    0_0


    Era was alarmed. This boy sure had enough bad air for Vidor. "Why? You can earn more there."


    "I hate him. It is because of him, my parents died."


    "Sometimes, you have to do the things you do not want to do in other to live and fight your fight another day but before then you must survive. This is life. It is cruel but we must survive for those we love."


    "It hurts," Jordan finally revealed. "I miss them," he confessed.


    "I know. But be rest assured. You would be fine. And later one day, you can go fight for what belongs to your family. Live to fight another day."


    "She is right," Vidor chipped in. "Take the work and everything would be fine. But to fight, one must learn how to survive first."


    Listening to their advice, he could not argue as their words did indeed make awesome sense.


    "Okay."


    "I want us to take him to a physician," Era said breaking the silence that ensued.


    Alarmed and not wanting to be in debt, Jordan spoke up quickly. "I do not have money. I would be okay, please leave me," he protested.


    "I would foot his bills and cover everything," Era explained while looking at Vidor and ignoring the whining kid.


    "Fine then. Once you are healed, come to the palace and look for Edgar at the gate. I would inform him of your coming. Understood?"


    "Why are you doing this for me?" Jordan asked. Not entirely believing there were still kind people in the world. "I cannot pay you back now but I would pay you back someday."


    "Nothing. Just be strong and survive to fight. Oh and you can pay me back later."


    "How, tell me."


    "By surviving and not joining the army like your father."


    Even Era was touched by his words. She narrowed her eyes at him wondering if this was the monster king she knew.


    "I would still repay you." He half yelled, pulling Era from her thought.


    She smiled at him before rubbing on his head. "Do as he said so he doesn''t get grumpy and hit you. Survive and forget about repaying us, okay."


    "Okay." Before Era knew it, he was already shedding tears at their kindness.


    "Do not cry. All is well."


    ***


    Meanwhile, after they had taken care of the boy. They paid for an inn for him to stay at while being treated and paid for his food and all till he would be okay.


    "Remember what we said. Look for an Edgar when you are alright."


    "I will," his face lit up as he returned Era''s smile.


    "Remember if you run away and continue being a pickpocket, I would catch you and turn you to the authorities."


    "I won''t sir. I promise."


    "Good. Now, shall we be on our way? We still have something to do," Vidor reminded Era as he walked away from the boy.


    "Okay."


    After they left, he expected Era to speak to him, confront him if she must but all he got was the silent treatment.


    Up till that moment, he felt bad that she was not okay and the pain still ached him in his chest. He knew more than anything that he needed to appease her and make things right but she just would not speak to him.


    Finally, he could not hold it in and spoke up.


    "Why are you not taking?"


    "I do not feel like."


    "But I bet you have tons of words to say."


    "Not interested," Era brushed it off nonchalantly. She had no care in the world as to what he thought at that minute.


    "You do. Say it. You are mad at me because of that boy."


    "I am not."


    "You are."


    "I am not," she refuted.


    "Yes, you are. Can you imagine the care you gave him when it was he who stole from you?"


    Although he was trying to lighten the mood with his jealousy Era was too angry to note that and she lashed out at him.


    "Angry? Why the bloody hell can''t I be angry? He was an innocent boy who suffered and also got a broken nose from you."


    "Enough, Era. Enough. Can you not see he was playing at your emotions?"


    0_0


    "Seriously? How the hell was he? Were you blind?"


    "No. I would say you were instead. Couldn''t you? How could you just take his word for it? Don''t you know sometimes scenario''s like this are fake and all lies?"


    "How can you ask that? What is wrong with¡­" she took a long deep breath when she realized he was still the king and thankfully they were away from many eyes at an alleyway that was particularly empty.


    "I should wonder what is going on with you. How could you think that was fake? How could you reprimand me?"


    "I was only trying to protect you. You weren''t thinking straight. I thought it was obvious he had been doing so, so what makes you think he would stop on his word?"


    "Exactly! Exactly my point!" Era snapped, turning on her heels and facing him directly without any care in the world.


    "Exactly my point, Vidor. How can you believe something so severe, so blindly? How can you take someone''s word for something against a kingdom''s? How do you expect one to just be so¡­ They were a small kingdom for crying out loud. We were a small kingdom, what treason¡­" she said the last word in a mutter.


    "What treason could they have committed against you? All you bloody saw was a bloody letter and stamp which could have been fabricated but you bloody believed and acted rashly. Which human being does that? Sacrificing lives, children and the likes, all for what?


    He knew she was mad at him but not to this point.


    "You do not get it, do you? You never did. You gave an order, so you should be bloody prepared for the consequences. You cannot come now to me and act like it is all okay because it is not and now you see that the consequences of your actions were dire and affected even your people."


    "I¡­ about that, normally needs are there, money and all to meet their needs. Help is always given."


    "Now where was that help when Jordan needed it? Can you not see now that you are surrounded by corrupt individuals? Can''t you see that all you see is not what it seems? Can''t you see how blinded you were? Can''t you?"


    "Aaaaaaah!!"


    Era screamed at his face before turning away. Her rage was rising and she did not care about the consequences of yelling at him. At least Jordan escaped it perhaps she could. Even if she didn''t, she did not care or give a damn anymore.


    He waited for her to calm down first, watching as her chest rose and fell with great gusto while she relieved the whole pain.


    "They were slaughtered. Even if they were wrong and did commit treason which I doubt, because my father, King Elrad, gave me up to you just so he could avoid war. He never would jeopardize my life for what? A battle he knew he couldn''t win?"


    "Era I¡­"


    "No, save it. You made a huge mistake and know this, the so many mistakes you have well enough made in your lifetime, there are people who are left to suffer for it. Lives have been destroyed, just like Jordan''s but yet you know nothing still."


    "Era¡­"


    "No, can you not see that you look like a puppet king? You act based on what is told to you and about others. It is wrong. It was wrong and it was terrible."


    She was mad with rage. He could clearly see all of it in her eyes. The more he looked at her, the more his heart did break and his yearning increase.


    "Era, please. I am sorry."


    "Sorry, sorry is not good enough. What good would sorry do for the dead, huh? Sorry is useless. Try telling dory to all of the families suffering from you what? Greed for power? Hmm, you really are¡­"


    Not wanting to hear it, he shut his eyes close, hoping she would see his pain and not say it. Unfortunately, the Era that stood before him was one filled with so much hatred and pain and she most definitely did not care.


    "You are a MONSTER KING." She counted her words, making sure every word she said resounded in his mind and nerves and he felt the pain.


    He felt his heart break again at the sight before him.. His longing and yearning for her increased automatically and before she knew what was going on, he took a step forward quickly, held her face and kissed her fully on the lips.

 Chapter 122 - Monster King

    ************


    CHAPTER 120


    "You are a MONSTER KING."


    The pain he felt in his heart increased further, leaving nothing more than an ache and void in his heart. Trying to escape the anguish in his heart, Vidor opened his eyes, only to be faced with her daring face and anger filled eyes.


    He felt his heart, break again at the sight before him. His longing and yearning for her increased automatically and before she knew what was going on, he took a step forward quickly, held her face and kissed her fully on the lips.


    His eyes closed as he pressed his lips harder on hers but all she did was stare in shock but soon he opened them again and licked her lower lip.


    It had only been for about five seconds while Era was first shocked as she tried to reason what was going on and when she did, she pushed him away sharply, taking a step back from him and wiping her lips clean.


    At that moment she caught a flicker of pain in his eyes, mirroring the ones she saw when he kissed her.


    But right now that wasn''t the problem. Whether or not he was angry or sad was not her business. He had done so much. Who was he to just kiss her like that?


    <Author: He is your husband damn it!>


    <Era: To me, he is just a monster.>


    <Author: Oh this child *shakes head*>


    "I¡­" he closed his eyes again.


    He was acting strange and knew that. It had just been one heck of a day. His mind was messed up and he could opt control his thoughts anymore.


    All he knew was that he wanted to so much kiss her and finally, he let go and did what his heart wanted so much.


    Even though she wiped his lips off of hers, he never regretted it although her actions did hurt him could he complain?


    If given the chance, he knew he was going to do it again and again.


    ''Come on what is wrong with me?!'' Vidor yelled in his head.


    At that moment he wanted to throw caution to the wind and throw all logical reason away and just go in again, kissing her deeply till he could taste every fibre in her being and pour his emotions in.


    He was going mad because of her but there was nothing he knew he could do to stop his want for her.


    Right now, she looked liked crack to a drug addict. She was his crack and he was addicted to her. Her smell, her smile, her looks and now, her lips.


    Unknown to him, he was making different facial expressions as his won confusion and worry skyrocketed.


    She knew something was wrong but she could not place it. All she knew was that the man standing before her was not the monster king she married. He looked pitiful but it wasn''t her pity she was going to offer him. He deserved nothing from her.


    "Do not even dare apologize," Era''s voice resounded in his mind.


    "This is you, simply. A monster."


    "Fine." She was shocked by his reply and honestly, that was not the response she was hoping to get. She thought e would be angry or better still, feel pain. She wanted to hurt him even more and was glad that she got a way to do so.


    "Fine, call me all the names you want. I know I have erred and no matter what I do, it would not change the past but I hope."


    "Hope is damned," Era rudely interrupted. "You want to know what I think about all of this? I do not care and how sure am I that you can be sorry? And you would change."


    "I will."


    "You see, it sounds so unbelievable to me as Jordan''s words did sound to you. Once trust is broken, it cannot just be patched up. It is earned and don''t you dare think what you did for Jordan today is going to change anything. It is just a needle in a haystack."


    "Then what do I do?"


    "Do not ask me that. Think and do the right thing."


    With that, she turned around swiftly and stormed away from him going forward.


    Vidor did not move, he took a deep breath, recounting all of her words in his mind. He knew he had crossed the line and if she mattered so much to him, he needed to fix things but just how was he planning on doing that?


    Looking back now, he had made so many wrong decisions but as of then, they all felt like the right decisions to him. Why now did it all turn sour and felt so wrong?


    The thought that he was putting so many people through so much pain was even what was more irritating to him. ''No wonder in her eyes, I would always be, a monster king.''


    Neigh!!


    Looking up, Vidor was a bit shocked to see Era mounting her horse while his horse was by her side.


    The look on her face told him she was still mad at him but that anger only made her look so beautiful that his ache and worries were washed away with one look at her.


    Rather than turning in the left direction after she released his horse''s reins and tapped on the beast to go meet her master, Era turned White beauty towards the right path.


    Alarmed, Vidor rushed forward and held his horse''s reins. "Wait, where are you going?"


    "Back to the palace and my chambers."


    He gulped. She was still so mad at him.


    "But I thought we were going to¡­"


    "After all of this? Hell no. Besides, the person I am looking at right now, is very unstable I would take my chances and call it over for one day and return to the palace first."


    "But¡­" He lowered his gaze. How was he going to get her to calm down first?


    This was the first time since the whole incident happened that she ever lashed out at him like this. Not being one to know her temperament, he did not know how to get close to her or start a conversation.


    "Fine. Let us head back to the palace." Setting his horse straight, he climbed atop the beast and turned it to face the right path, only for him to see that Era had already left him.


    ''Urgh, women. Such¡­ Tsk. You win. I lost.'' He thought to himself before increasing his pace and going after her.


    To his surprise, Era increased her own pace on her horse and rode faster away from him.


    ''Is she serious right now? Is that how much¡­''


    "Come on boy. Atta, catch up," he ordered his horse and charged after her.


    ***


    By the time they arrived at the palace, Era was already out of breath but if she was given the opportunity, she would try again and leave him.


    Recalling the promise he made to Jordan, he first went to meet Jordan at the gate and informed him of the little boy that would come to the palace a few days from now before heading straight for the stables.


    On getting there, Era was already feeding her white stallion with some sugar cubes as she petted the proud and lovely animal.


    Once again, it had only gotten Vidor jealous. He wished he was the injured Jordan or the tired horse, all just to get her attention and allow her to touch him.


    By the time she turned around and saw him watching her, she turned her face away and quickly fed White beauty with the last sugar cube.


    She patted his hair and hugged him close then placed a chaste kiss on his nose bridge before handing him over and going away.


    All the while, Vidor watched in awe and jealousy as she treated the animal with care and love while all he got was her disdain.


    ''I really must see Louis and explain. I ruined it all over again.''


    "Your majesty."


    He did not answer. He was too busy thinking of his next step to bother.


    It was not until he heard a familiar yet annoying voice and one that caused all of his problems, voice that he came back to the presence.


    "Your majesty."


    Turning around swiftly, Vidor''s eyes met with his before he lowered his gaze and head, in reverence to him. "Greetings, your majesty."


    "Hmm, rise." His mind was not there neither was he interested in anything he was going to say.


    "I see your majesty went out for a ride?"


    "Hmm."


    "To where might I ask?"


    "Nowhere of your concern Caspian."


    "But your grace, you see, it is my duty to be aware of your whereabouts so I can best give you security at all times."


    ''I see, your cunny nature hasn''t stopped right? Hmm, now I see you for who you are, Caspian.'' Vidro thought.


    "My security, I have guards for it besides, I can handle myself on my own," Vidor refuted.


    "Nonsense."

 Chapter 123 - Emotions

    *************


    CHAPTER 121


    Vidor raised his brows immediately at him. "I mean, how can your majesty say that? Your safety is paramount. That is why you must stay indoors in the palace and leave the rest to your servants. We would do it with great honour and respect.


    "So I should also leave strolling and site seeing to my advisers, royal ministers and Lord?"


    "No that is not what I mean. I meant, it is our duty to ensure your safety. Perhaps next time it  would be nice to inform me beforehand."


    "To do what?"


    "Ensure enough guards accompany you."


    "I wanted to be alone."


    "Okay just for next time case."


    "There would be the next time but I would still want a go at it alone. This topic is closed. If there is nothing else, I would take my leave first."


    "Nothing your majesty. Please, feel free to do as you please."


    Ignoring him, Vidor walked past him. He was definitely tired with him and right now his mind was still filled with the thoughts of Era and no one else.


    ***


    As soon as she arrived in her chambers, Era undressed and rushed into the bathtub.


    All she wanted to do was just cool down the boiling rage in her body right now. It felt like if she did not enter the water, her brain, her mind, her blood, everything was going to explode.


    She was tired. In that state, as soon as she climbed into the bath, her mind relaxed a fraction and at that moment only a single thought and picture enveloped her mind.


    She did not want anything to do with anything. She just wanted that image to go, get out of her mind but no matter how hard she tried to redirect her thoughts, it just wasn''t working.


    Closing her eyes, she took in a deep breath and settled her mind on the picture that was displayed.


    Since it was thoughts of him that rained on, then she chose not to fight it and allow it to be.


    The next thing she saw, she recalled when he suddenly kissed her and how when he reopened his eyes, only for her to see the pain etched deep in them and even after she pushed him away and cleaned her lips, the same look of pain reappeared.


    Back then she was so angry that she did not want to think about the whole problem but here she was, recalling that and for some reason, the more she thought about it, recalling his pain, the calmer she felt.


    She did not know if she was feeling pity for him or she was actually feeling so bad about her actions. All Era knew was that she was confused on every side and front and it was not what she wanted.


    ''Come on Era, let this go. So what if he is feeling sad, does the monster king really have feelings? But if he didn''t why would he kiss me? I sincerely do not understand or know what is going on in his mind.''


    Her brain was not functioning well. AT times she wanted to defend him and at other times, she wanted to only hate him. This was useless.


    Resigning herself to her fate, she closed her eyes and just remained in the bathtub, counting sheep to keep her brain functioning.


    In the process of her bath, she did not hear when a knock came on her door and the person entered.


    For Aeverie, she had seen when Era returned and as she was going to meet her, she walked into the stables with her horse and when Vidor came, she looked vexed.


    To her Lady Royal, something obviously must have happened between the king and queen.


    But since she had some other issues to handle, she did not go to greet Era and gave her some time alone. Once she was done, she rushed up to see her.


    "Your majesty?" Aeverie called out.


    No answer.


    "Your majesty?"


    Suddenly she heard a little splash coming from her bathroom area and so she relaxed especially when she noticed the pile of clothes on her bed.


    More and more splash followed, causing Aeverie to silently let out a sigh. It must have been bad.


    Not saying anything, she went ahead to sit down while waiting for Era to come out. She wanted to arrange her things, but her mind was so preoccupied.


    After about fifteen more minutes, Era remained still in the bathtub.


    At a point, Aeverie was tempted to go in to check if Era was okay but after considering the matter, she did not.


    "Hmm, perhaps her outing really did not go well. I must give her some time to cool off and after that, speak to her."


    She was just about to leave when she heard Era let out a loud sigh before rising from the bathtub.


    ''I guess I would have to cancel leaving then.''


    "Ahem!" She cleared her throat a bit loudly to garner Era''s attention.


    "Who is there?"


    "Your majesty, it is I, Aeverie."


    "Oh, Aeverie. One minute, please. I would soon be out any moment from now."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Since she was not going anywhere again, she resulted to arranging her clothes and helped her put her room in order.


    "Hmm, I am surprised I didn''t hear you come in," Era said from behind Aeverie, startling her altogether.


    "Oh my!" she let the gown in her hand drop out of shock before turning around to face Era. She was putting on light pink evening nightwear, with her hair let down and in all, she still looked very pretty.


    "Your majesty."


    "Did I startle you?"


    "Yes, a bit though." Seeing that her actions were strange, Aeverie took her stand and peered deep into Era''s eyes. "Hmm, it looked like you cried, your majesty. Are you okay?"


    "Cried. Pff, I did no such thing. I just had a quick bath and came out. That was why I was surprised that I did not hear you come in."


    "Is that so?" Aeverie was speechless about it all. Was Era starting to lie to her? What happened to the several minutes she spent in there?


    It was obvious she had definitely cried and now she was lying about it.


    Right now Aeverie was torn between actually telling her the truth or playing along with her lie.


    "Hmm."


    "What? Hey, are you staring at me like that? I did nothing wrong you know."


    Folding her arms in front of her chest, Aeverie pursed her lips at Era before speaking. "Hmm, I wanted to keep quiet your majesty, but no. I need to stop it before you make it a habit."


    She arched a brow at Aeverie, not completely getting what she was saying or more or less, trying to hide. "Make what a habit?"


    "This." Aeverie pointed at her face. "This whole thing, your majesty. Your cries, the lies."


    "Pff, here we go again."


    <Author: Mamma mia!>


    "I did not lie and I did not cry."


    "Double lie."


    "Aeverie."


    "Calm down, your majesty. Let me explain to you how I know you are lying to me."


    Seeing that she had been caught, Era let out another sigh and proceeded to sit on her bed as she waited for Aeverie to count it all up to her.


    "I have been in your chambers for like twenty minutes thereabout and when I came, I met you bathing and what is worse, I called out to you many times and you did not hear nor respond to my call. It can only mean one thing."


    "What?"


    "You were so troubled and deep in thought to even hear me and you cannot tell me you were in the water for so long, that was why your eyes are like this. You have been crying, your grace."


    Closing her eyes, Era let out another sigh. She had been caught big time.


    "We may not have spent so long a time together but I have served you continuously for months now. So I know and understand you to a large extent, way more than you think I do."


    "Your point?"


    "My point is, I think we have come to a threshold or stuff for you not to lie to me, your grace. I have your best interest at heart. I swore my allegiance to you and only you. I care about you and your health. I know you may not necessarily want to tell me things but at the very least do not lie to me."


    "I''m sorry, truly. I value you."


    "I know. I would prefer you tell me you do not want to talk about it than lie to me. I would not serve a lying queen. So please, be honest."


    "I am sorry, Aeverie. I just wanted to hide it, that was why."


    "I understand. I am not mad at you. Right from when you came and you were at the stables that his majesty came to you, that was when I saw and noticed it."


    "Noticed what?"


    "Do not start it again, your majesty," Aeverie playfully warned her.

 Chapter 124 - Reunion

    *************


    CHAPTER 122


    Throwing her hands in the air, Era voiced out her displeasure, "I am not starting anything. I am only asking a question. Gee."


    "I know. Anyways. I saw how you turned cold to his majesty. My guess, your outing did not end well."


    "Not really."


    "Ah. I see. I am sorry about that."


    "Nah, it is fine. I am over it now."


    "Are you sure? It was your first date with the king and yet he made you angry and caused you to cry."


    "I am fine. Something happened and I recalled my family and kingdom."


    "Oh, I am sorry. Okay, let''s not talk about it then. Since you said you are fine, I would take your word for it. Now, let us prepare you for bed. Tomorrow would be a new day for you."


    Era smiled, seeing how she was trying her best to make her feel okay. "Thanks, Aeverie," Era voiced out, causing Aeverie to look at her, stopping briefly on what she was going to do.


    "Anytime, your majesty."


    "Oh, baby the way have you seen Lord Damian anywhere around? Perhaps he has returned from¡­"


    She took a pause, realizing that it was just herself and Damian that had the discussion and Aeverie knew nothing of it.


    "Returned from where your grace?"


    "Umm, nothing. If you see him, just let me know. There is something I want to discuss with him." She put on her best smile to reassure Aeverie.


    "Hmm, if you say so. I would keep an eye out for him. Now if there is nothing, I would prefer you go to bed early."


    "Yeah, thanks."


    "Anytime. Now, in you go." She unfolded the blankets and used them to cover Era as she snuggled up close to her pillow to fall asleep.


    However, just before Aeverie finished tucking her in, they heard a knock on the door, pulling both f their attention towards it and then back ta them.


    "I should send the person away?"


    "No, answer it and let us see. Who knows, it might be important and we do not want to delay it if it really is."


    "As you wish, your grace." Adhering to her words, Aeverie made her way to the door and opened it. To her surprise, it was a guard that stood before her.


    He did not look familiar like the normal palace guard but different.


    At first, she narrowed her eyes at him, accessing and checking him out from head to toe. "Can I help you?"


    "Uh, sorry. Good evening, my lady. Please I have an urgent message for her majesty."


    Hearing this, Era sat up and strained her ears to hear more."


    "Umm, tell me and I would deliver it to her." She was not about to just be trusting and let anyone into the queen''s room.


    But on second thought, when she caught sight of his crest on the arm of his uniform, her eyes widened a bit.


    "I am sorry, my lady, but my Lord gave strict orders not to tell anyone this but her majesty."


    "When you say your Lord, you mean, Lord Damian?"


    "Yes, my Lady."


    "Fine."


    Before she could speak further, she heard Era''s voice ring out. "Let him in."


    "Definitely." Smiling a bit, Aeverie stepped to the side and allowed the guard inside the room before closing the door behind them and locking it.


    "Good evening, your majesty."


    "Evening."


    Luckily for her, her nightwear robe was close by, so she quickly wore it before he entered and covered herself up. "Yes, what is your news?"


    He gulped first, then cast a side glance at Aeverie, which Era clearly saw and understood his hesitation.


    "You can speak freely. I trust her with my life."


    Hearing those words from Era herself, he nodded and half knelt. "My Lord asked me to tell you this." He took in another deep breath and the next words that fell out of his mouth were indeed what Damian had said.


    Era knew because she knew how Damian would speak.


    "Your majesty, that which you asked that I checked, has been confirmed. Come to the same place where we met previously. The eye of the palace and you will see. Come alone or come with her only."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, your majesty. Those were his words."


    "Thank you. I would be there. You may leave."


    Not understanding what was going on, Aeverie looked at the duo, puzzled by what was going on.


    The guard nodded his head, stood up and exited the chambers quickly.


    As soon as he left, Aeverie bolted the door again and rushed up to where Era sat down on her bed and looked at her.


    "Your grace, what is going on?"


    "I knew your eager and curious ears would not let you relax."


    "Please tell me."


    She placed a finger on her lips and hushed Aeverie. "Shhh." Nodding her head, Aeverie did not say anything and waited patiently.


    "I guess, you would have to see for yourself then. Quick, get me a gown and my cloak. I need to hurry."


    "Yes, your grace."


    ***


    Within a few minutes, they had already left her room and headed for where Damian had asked her to meet him. She tried as much as possible to be discrete, moving in the shadows to prevent prying eyes from following her.


    And by the time they got there, she took in a deep breath when she saw the silhouette of a person where they met.


    "Your grace, this place looks¡­"


    "I know," she raised her right hand, cutting her short. "But it is the safest place to see something such as this. Let''s go and let go of your fear. It is still a haunted place. I speak from experience."


    Nodding her head in understanding, Aeverie followed closely behind her, turning her head to the back and sides every now and then.


    As soon as they entered the place, Era let out another breath, brought both hands together in front of her and spoke.


    "I am here."


    "Glad you are because my lips are itching." Saying that he stepped away from the dark and came out to the open, under the bright moonlight so she could see his face.


    "Lord Damian."


    "Your majesty, I am glad you did not fall into the same trap as before."


    "Haha. I did not. Anyways, I am here and so is Aeverie."


    "My Lord," Aeverie greeted, stepping to the side of Era so he could see her.


    "My Lady." Not saying much, he peeled his gaze away from Aeverie and back to Era.


    "Your majesty that which you asked that I checked, had been confirmed. It is her. I saw it with my eyes and just as the letter said, the uncanny resemblance. There is no doubt."


    For a moment there, Era closed her eyes. She had waited for this day to come. The day she could see her and be with her again.


    "She is here." Turning his body a bit, he looked behind him and called out more loudly than he had earlier spoken. "You may come out now. She is here."


    After saying that, a minute passed and then they saw a small shadow move towards them in the dark.


    BADUM! BADUM!


    Instantly, Era''s heartbeat increased as she fumbled with her gown while silently waiting, praying, hoping, wishing.


    She did not want to allow her emotions to get the best of her, so she tried not to speak but the second the small shadow stepped into the open and the moonlight displayed on her face, Era''s jaw dropped a bit.


    Seeing her, Damian stepped to the side, allowing her to take his place and stood by his side for a better view.


    In the same vein, Aeverie who had not been understanding what was going on was shocked to see the young girl standing before them.


    If she was not there herself, she might not have believed but one look at those blue eyes like the sky, her nose, lips, mouth and facial structure, all reminding one of peculiar beauty.


    ''Her majesty in a small form.'' Aeverie thought as she averted her gaze to her side to look at Era.


    To her surprise, the queen had a look of shock, gladness, sadness all on her face and one thing ached her heart on all this.


    The second Era''s eyes began to tear up and the tears escaped freely but she still did not say or do anything and stood rooted in place.


    "Your majesty, I present to you, her royal highness, Princess Eleora Elrad."


    Even before Damian could finish his words, Era took the first step and closed the gap between Eleora and herself, pulling her in for a big hug.


    "Ah!" What had started as relief laughter, soon turned into a cry as Eleora too joined Era in her cries.


    "It is you. It is you. Eleora, my love and my blood. Oh my God. I am so sorry," Era consoled amidst tears.


    "Era.. I was scared."

 Chapter 125 - Eleora: Decision

    *************


    CHAPTER 123


    "It is you. It is you. Eleora, my love and my blood. Oh my God. I am so sorry."


    "Era."


    "Oh my Ora, my lovely princess."


    "I was scared. They hurt mum and dad. They hurt everyone and killed them. Mum and dad said to go that we would see but, the bad men were there. I do not know but they¡­ died. I saw them march with the¡­"


    She tightened the hug on her sister''s body, preventing her from saying the painful words that itched to escape.


    Era''s heart broke at the words that fell out of her sister''s mouth. She knew it all because she had a vision of the past. She saw it all and it must have been a terrifying thing for her young sister.


    "It is okay now. You are safe. You are safe. No one ever would harm you again. NEVER."


    By their side, Aeverie watched with a heavy heart as the two sisters reunited and cried alongside them.


    This was a touching moment and she could not even explain the kind of smile that would be in Era''s heart now.


    At least she had a new sense of hope to move on, even if the children were not enough reason for her.


    They stayed hugging each other for what seemed to be like forever in Damian''s eyes.


    Although the latter stood tall like he was not affected by their reunion with only a smile on his face, the honest truth their reunion broke his heart.


    He was happy for the sisters but at the end, he felt immeasurable pain because of it. At least Era got a chance to see one loved one. He knew he should not be jealous seeing as his people remained safe.


    But what mattered to him the most were his pearls. His darling daughters that he had not yet set eyes on for years.


    The pain felt like a vacuum, suctioning away emotions from his heart and leaving him bare with no hope.


    Regardless, he wore a happy face and was glad for the sisters, masking his own anguish.


    After some time they pulled away from each other and Era stood back up as she held her sister by her side and rubbed her head with her other hand.


    "Lord Damian, thank you very much for what you have done."


    "It is nothing, your majesty. I only wish you to be happy and give you a reason to live."


    "Yes. Now I have all the reasons in the world to live and survive. I am happy." The smile on her face was genuine and spoke volumes. Her heart felt full all of a sudden and the anger that once was no longer remained.


    "Little Ora," Damian called out.


    "Yes?"


    "I fulfilled my promise, right? I told you I and your sister are friends. I hope you would be happy and speak up more from now on?"


    "Yes."


    "Good girl." He peeled his gaze back to Era. "Your majesty."


    "Yes, Lord Damian?"


    "I am afraid this is soon but I must ask. What next?"


    She did not say anything and just smiled.


    Although she did not have enough time to think about this when he summoned her, she tried to reason something out for her.


    "For now, nowhere is safe for her in this Kingdom and it does not help that she is my exact replica. Anyone who knows me would know she is my sister and we do not want Caspian finding out, either."


    "Exactly. He can use it against you and make his majesty start suspecting that the whole treason plot was true."


    "I know. I have to be careful now. In as much as she is someone I love, she is a ticking bomb in my hands if the wrong person sees her."


    Just hearing what Era and Damaina were discussing, Eleora gripped Era around her waist more tightly than before.


    She was scared of being alone again. Scared of having to leave the only family she knew and had in the world.


    "Your majesty, if I may. It would be bad leaving her alone. First, she had to go through the horrors of war alone and after surviving and finding you, you want her to leave again?"


    "I cannot allow her to die because of me. I love her."


    Eleora began to cry again and hugged Era''s waist even tighter. Her fears were beginning to take over.


    "I love her and she is all I have in this world but I am a threat to her."


    "As she is to you. We need a solution. Should we dye her hair or something?"


    "That may work but for how long. The resemblance is uncanny. She is just the smaller version of me." They could see and hear the frustration in Era''s voice. It wasn''t an easy decision for her too.


    "So what do we do?" Aeverie asked, still feeling sad and looking gloomy. "I would hate for you two to separate again."


    "I hate that too. But, I have thought about it carefully on my way here. She cannot stay in Lord Damian''s house because so many other Lord''s keep an eye on him because they were fear him and having her with him, if caught, he would be accused of treason harbouring the¡­"


    "Do not say it. Elrad was not so much of a friend but I know he would never commit such."


    "Thanks. So there is only one place no one would expect her to be and although it would be temporary, it would suffice. I would just have to think on how to get her to school without disclosing her to the world."


    "She can be homeschooled," Damian suggested.


    "Then it must be someone who would swear secrecy to the grave until I am sure she is safe to be out in the open and then we can dye her hair or even do something to utter her appearance."


    "So where is this place?"


    "You all know it. Where the war orphans are living."


    For all the grownups, they understood. It was only Eleora that did not have an idea as to where or what the place was but the name Era said gave her an idea.


    There were people, kids like her. It was only natural. After all, now she was an orphan, both Era and herself were war orphans.


    "I love you, darling," Era began and squatted to her sister''s level. "But trust me when I say this. It is the safest place for now and the children there, are lovely. You would love them and have so many people to play with. You can even have your own baby."


    "My baby?"


    Although Eleora was lost Aeverie understood. "Yes, there is a baby there that you would be happy to take care of till I can find someone trustworthy to be your teacher."


    She knew how much her kid sister loved children and how well she bugged their parents to give her a baby when they were alive.


    "Okay. If you say so. I would treat her well."


    "That''s my Ora. For now, though, I would hate to part with you. So I have decided. For the first two weeks to one month, you would live with me in my chambers. Only Aeverie and my maids would know of your presence and take care of you. As well as hide you well."


    "But your majesty," Damian interrupted.


    Looking up at him, she answered. "Yes?"


    "I believe one month is dangerous. Two weeks is okay. At least she wouldn''t be restricted too much as to only hide in the room and not even move to the balcony. I think two weeks is okay."


    "Yes. She is still a growing child and mixing is what she needs more. Besides, little Anna would be thrilled to have her there," Aeverie advised.


    "Yes, Anna. She would feel alive having my own sister with her. That way she would miss me less. They both would have each other."


    "And you can always go and visit them," Damian chipped in.


    "This is great," Aeverie clapped her hands together in excitement.


    "Okay. Are you okay with that? Two weeks with me and then you go live with the others?"


    "So long as you promise to visit me once or twice in a week. I am okay."


    "It is a done deal then. Now, we must cover her well and get her to my room."


    "That would be no problem, your majesty. She would get in easily and get out safely."


    "Thanks."


    "Also," Damian began. "You do not have to worry about Caspian. I have assigned that my guard that relayed my message to you to be your personal bodyguard and spy. He would ensure snoopy eyes deviates from your person."


    "That would be great. Thank you. Thanks so much for always being there."


    "It is what friends do, my queen. Meanwhile, how is your relationship with the king? Is he getting more to your side?"


    At the same time, both Era and Aeverie looked away as they cleared their throats. "Ahem!"

 Chapter 126 - Figuring Things Out

    *************


    CHAPTER 124


    "Meanwhile, how is your relationship with the king? Is he getting more to your side?" Damian asked.


    Things were definitely not going well and Era was the cause.


    "Umm, we are getting there," Era lied. "Do not worry, Lord Damian."


    "As you wish, your majesty. Please remember, you need to succeed."


    "Definitely." Finally, they said their goodbyes and parted ways.


    On getting to her room, Aeverie quickly went to get some late-night snacks for little Eleora and a nice cold cup of milk to go with it.


    "Your majesty," she called out in a low tone.


    "Enter."


    As soon as she went in, she set the table before the young princess and kept the clothes she could get for her on Era''s bed.


    "They aren''t much my queen, but they would suffice till the morning."


    "Thank you very much Aeverie. I really appreciate you."


    "It is okay. I am happy you two have reunited."


    "Me too. Now, you may please retire to your chambers. I would love to be with her alone."


    "Yes, your majesty." She bowed her head and retraced her steps to the door and exited the room. Once Era was sure he had gone, she went ahead to close the door before proceeding back to where Eleora sat.


    "Eleora."


    "Yes?" She turned her head to the side to look at Era. The innocence in her eyes and the pain that could still be clearly seen was one thing that made Era''s heartache so much.


    It was like she was hurting but she tried to conceal it so much and not burden Era.


    "I am sorry." She gently rubbed her sister''s head with her hand and smiled at her. "So sorry."


    Just watching as Era patted her on the head like that made Eleora smile and hold on to her tight. "It is okay. It wasn''t your fault either."


    "No little Ele. It was every bit my fault as it was anybody''s."


    "Why?"


    "I was incompetent as queen here and could not do anything to help you out or our people and because of that, father and mother had to pay the price."


    "It is okay. They never hated you rather they were worried about you but father had hope."


    "I understand. Funny enough, I saw it all."


    0_0


    She pulled back from the hug and looked at her sister. "You did?"


    "Yes, I did. Saw it all in a dream and¡­" Era gulped. She wished she was not having that discussion. "I saw it all in a dream and it felt so real. That was another thing that gave me hope that you might have survived."


    "I did survive. I had to go to mother''s room and¡­"


    She hugged Era back. "Shhh do not think about it. Speak no more of this incident until you are healed and ready to talk my love. Sister is here and I won''t leave you."


    "Thanks."


    "By the way¡­ No this is not the right time. I am happy that Meribia''s most precious gem is safe."


    ****


    By the next morning, Aeverie rushed quickly to Era''s room. She had gotten a new set of clean clothes for the young princess and thought it wise to get them there as quickly as she could before most persons in the palace woke up.


    Not that it wasn''t already buzzing but compared.


    KNOCK! KNOCK!


    "Your majesty, it is I, Aeverie."


    "I''m coming!" From the high pitch in Era''s voice, Aeverie could tell the change that she was indeed truly happy and it was as a result of reuniting with her sister.


    The door unlocked and pulled open to let Aeverie in. Once in, Era quickly closed the door and bolted it.


    "Your majesty, good morning."


    "Morning, Aeverie. You are here quite early," Era stated.


    "Yes. I got some clothes for her highness and I thought it good to get them here quickly."


    "Thank you."


    "Speaking of which, where is her highness?" The moment the words fell out of her mouth, she looked straight into the bedroom and saw little Eleora still lying down calmly without any worries whatsoever.


    "Oh, she looks so peaceful."


    "Hahaha, you would say. She was a hassle at night."


    Hearing Era say that Aeverie averted her gaze from Eleora to look at her. She was hoping that a pleasant smile would be on Era''s face bit to her surprise, she looked down as she turned her gaze away from her sister and walked over to the balcony.


    "Your majesty."


    "She kept crying each time she recalled the gruesome scene of the killings."


    "Oh my¡­"


    "I tried to talk her to calm but I knew it was hard. At first, she was okay but after eating and I cuddled her to sleep in my arms, that was when the problem started. She would wake up at intervals, almost screaming but crying profusely."


    "Almost screaming?"


    Era could see the look of confusion on Aeverie''s face and knew she did not understand what she was talking about.


    Well, no one not from the royal family would.


    "Yes. Normally when she wakes up like that, she oftentimes would scream from the shock of a bad dream but perhaps what she faced on the road, she knew she had to be as quiet as a dead mouse else she attracted the soldiers in her direction."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Yes. Her mind built a kind of subconscious system that prevents her from doing so. Perhaps this is fear at work here but then when she woke up, she would cry and cry and cling to me so strongly."


    "No wonder there are dark circles under your eye. We would need to make you up properly today before you go out."


    "Oh that¡­ I may not be leaving."


    "What?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "I need to keep her company first."


    "But you cannot remain in here for those two weeks. It would be suspicious."


    "Yes. I clearly understand that but one thing is sure, I can if I want to. It would almost be like I am having a mental shut down because of my family."


    "Then more eyes would be on the lookout for you. Especially Lord Caspian and his majesty. So when the time comes that she needs to go, too many eyes would make it risky."


    "I see. I didn''t think about it that way. All I wanted was to be here for her and make her be happy, console her till she is ready to start again. She had over three months of suffering. That is not good. I do not know what kind of mental trauma that must have caused her. I should have her checked and treated but¡­"


    "Calm down your majesty. I understand. Be rest assured, any symptoms that springs forth we would combat it immediately. We do not need to bring in a physician but just send word that this is what is wrong and if really there needs to be something of calling a physician, we may want to call Louis or Lord Damian''s personal physician."


    "Okay. Umm, or we disguise her as a boy and then any physician can see her."


    "Okay. As you wish but you would need to go out. I know you are scared for her but keeping yourself caged won''t help matters. Everyone would understand if you do not come out today, my queen especially the king. He would feel you just want some time to cool off."


    "Fine."


    "Then tomorrow, you need to go out. It would be better this way. Tend y=to your duties then you can retire early and subsequently, we can just say you are ill and you would have to rest in."


    "I like that. Okay, we would do it that way."


    "Oh, and your grace," she had recalled one important detail she knew needed to be discussed.


    "Yes?"  Era turned halfway to look at Aeverie. "What is it?"


    "Nothing much but are we informing the girls or do you want to keep it a secret from them?"


    "About that. I would not hide it from them, the reason being that they would still take care of her back at the house. It is better they know so they proceed with utmost caution."


    "Very well, your grace. I would leave now and go to the kitchens to get your breakfast and hers."


    "Thanks."


    She bowed her head to Era and turned around, to take her leave.


    Just when she was getting close to the door, she thought of something and wanted to ask Era but when she turned back and saw Era deep in thought, she thought it wise to let her be.


    Without calling out to Era again, she silently left the room, leaving her to her troubles and hoping she would be okay before her return.


    Just when she had gotten a bit of a few centimetres away from Era''s room, she was blocked by one of the king''s guards.


    "Yes, can I help you?"


    "Yes, his majesty requires your presence in his chambers."


    "Oh really?"


    "Yes, my lady. If you would please."


    "Okay, lead the way."

 Chapter 127 - Treated

    *************


    CHAPTER 125


    Meanwhile, Vidor woke up not feeling all too good. So he asked for the royal physician to be sent.


    He knew he was feeling bad about how yesterday went but never did he feel anything on his body. So when he woke up today feeling weak and beat he wondered if something was wrong with him.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Your majesty, it is I, Louis."


    "Enter."


    Bowing his head, he turned the doorknob and entered the room as requested.


    "On getting there, he was shocked to see the King still lying down on the bed. Although it was not fully morning but still. It was usual that he would be up by this time and for him to request Louis can only mean he was not okay.


    "Your majesty."


    "You are here."


    ''Yes, sire."


    "Good."


    ''Might I ask what is wrong exactly with your majesty?"


    "I do not know but, I feel pain in my body. For some reason, it hurts and I do not know why," Vidor explained, looking to his side where Louis was standing.


    "Can I take a look?"


    "Umm." Sitting up, he moved out of the bed so his legs were no longer in bed but on the ground as he beckoned on Louis to come over.


    Silently his royal physician moved over to where he was and placed his equipment on the table close by. "Allow me."


    He helped Vidor out of the soft linen shirt he was putting on, leaving him in only his trousers and asked him to turn to the side.


    The second Louis''s eyes laid on Vidor''s back, his eyes dimmed and then he peeled his gaze back to Vidor''s face to look at him.


    "Why didn''t you call me, your majesty to look at it yesterday?"


    "Umm, I did not feel anything. What is it? What is wrong?"


    Louis could not really answer and he did not know why.


    If there was anything, it was not known to see him with injury especially from the battle but now this was different. There was no open sore or wound, just a proper bruise that left that part of his skin looking like maroon.


    Dark blood had gathered well enough and the area was expanded on his lovely white skin.


    "Louis, I asked you what was wrong?"


    "Umm¡­" he blinked his eyes and shook his head. "Just a minute sire." Taking the initiative to act without first cautioning Vidor, Louis brought his fingers close and when he was close enough he touched that part on Vidor''s skin hard.


    To his surprise and amazement what he got was a king who jolted alongside a yell he least expected. "Aaaahh!"


    "My apologies sire, but it seems as though you might have¡­"


    ''Do not tell me I broke a bone or something."


    ''No. Not really. It is severely bruised. Luckily there was no open cut so we do not have to worry about infection getting there due to late treatment. But how come you did not feel it? It has gathered bad blood and from where did you get it?"


    "I do not know. All I know was that I woke up to such pain and you just had to press hard on it. Couldn''t you tell it was painful?" Vidor scolded.


    "Well," he adjusted his glasses on his face. "From the look of things and how you have been before, your majesty does not feel pain from battle scars. So I wasn''t expecting for you to be in pain."


    That was a complete lie and he knew it. Even Vidor knew it as well. Yes, he did not feel pain most times but never had he been injured thus and had a pain of this magnitude.


    Louis wasn''t lying in that regard but in the aspect where he said he never expected him¡­ Really, he literally just told you he was in pain, yet he pressed on it.


    Letting out an exasperated sigh, Vidor shook his head before turning to look at him.


    "I should punish you for lying to me."


    "My apologies your majesty. I was just trying to you know confirm if it was from there."


    "Another lie," Vidor interrupted him. "Anyways, I would not penalize you for it. So what is my remedy?"


    "Well, I would prepare dew herbs for you and rub it with ointment to help relieve you and remove the bad blood if you know what I mean."


    "Okay."


    ''But then you haven''t had your bath and hs majesty¡­"


    ''Says who I haven''t?"


    "Oh, I thought that¡­"


    ''It is not in your duty to think for me," Vidor rudely cut in. "However, continue. I need it to go."


    "Okay. Mind my asking your grace, but what happened really. You went out yesterday but you weren''t dressed like someone going for battle or the likes."


    "True. I took my queen out."


    0_0


    "You did?" Louis was tempted to exclaim. It was such great news. "How did it go? Was she pleased? Was she happy that you shared a bit of your time with her?"


    "Hmm, you are eager for an old man."


    "Well, hehee." He smiled sheepishly. "I am happy that your majesty is finally making a proper move."


    "Ah. Well, it was going well, I bought her what she wanted until a pickpocket happened. From there, her past came up and different rubbish happened but if there was one thing, I learnt, it was that not all seems as it seems in my kingdom."


    Listening to him, Louis could not deny that but he felt it was not in his place to voice it out.


    "She wanted me to see my kingdom for myself as I had been too trusting about my officials and Lord but from the little, I saw with the pickpocket, things are really out of hand."


    "I see." Louis looked lost in thought as he paused what he did.


    "Yes."


    Looking back up at Vidor, he decided to ask. "So how did you come about the injury? Did the pickpocket attack you? Where they many or something?"


    "Not a chance in hell. He cannot do that he didn''t need to try but then I chased after him for her and ¡­" Vidor paused, realization dawning on him.


    Never did he think about this whole thing this way. To him he had the upper hand but recalling¡­ he understood.


    He had been chasing the pickpocket and the lad made sure to throw things at him from time to time in order to slow his movements but being who he was, Vidor effortlessly dodged each and every one of them.


    It was only in one scenario that his ability to dodge failed him. As he tried ducking, he pushed his body to the side a bit and they had already come up a tight corner.


    So upon pushing, he hit his back against a not so sharp wood, amongst other things he hit his body on but due to the fact that getting what was taken from Era was his priority, he pushed back up and chased the pickpocket again.


    Turns out he got more out of that injury than he could possibly imagine.


    "That pick¡­" he clenched his hands into a fist as his eyes dimmed and raged from within.


    After some seconds of being angry, he closed his eyes and released his hand gently then reopened them.


    "Your majesty?"


    "Haha¡­" his voice felt so sweet and calm like music and any girl who heard it would soon for all she was worth. Luckily no girl was around there.


    "I would take this as one of my punishments for not taking care of my people well. I hit my body against some stack of wood and instruments of labour when chasing after him."


    "That must have hurt. How come you ignored the pain since?"


    "Honestly Louis, believe when I say I felt nothing."


    Louis sighed and went towards his small box to bring out the needed ointment and bandage and cotton wool to properly clean up the area.


    "It is strange though. I still cannot figure out why I did not feel pain," Vidor voiced out his worry openly.


    "I think I know why." Hearing a probable solution, Vidor''s ears stood on end, waiting for what was to be said.


    "Your love for her majesty. You felt bad about yesterday. SO the pain in your heart was more than the one on your back that you felt nothing. Subconsciously your brain numbed the pain for you but could not help the one of the heart."


    He closed his eyes. It was official, he was hopelessly in love with her, wasn''t he?


    Understanding his pain, Louis proceeded to treat his wound and when he was done with applying the ointment, he moved back a bit.


    "I am sorry, your majesty but do not see it as a bad phenomenon. I just hope you would understand her and I know it is hard, all of these changes and all since you opened up your heart to her but it would be nice if you try."


    "I know. I hurt her so much. I am trying to make amends."


    "How?"


    "You would see.. Just you wait."

 Chapter 128 - Inquiry

    You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com


    ************


    CHAPTER 126


    Suddenly a knock came on the door startling both of them. "Expecting someone your majesty?" Louis asked when he noticed Vidor did not give the go-ahead for the person to come in.


    "Yes. Are you done?"


    "Just a minute your majesty. I do not want to bandage it so I would just allow the ointment''s heat to sink in deep.


    "Alright."


    A minute passed and Louis was done. "There, all done, your majesty."


    "Thanks."


    "If there is nothing more, I would be taking my leave now since his majesty has a guest."


    "Thanks. I would send for you if there is any more problems."


    "Okay. I would send the herbal preparation to you now that I know what is wrong, your majesty."


    "Okay."


    Quickly he packed his things and prepared to leave. Just as he got to the door, he heard Vidor''s voice echo out. "Coe in."


    The doors pushed open, revealing one of the king''s guards and a lady behind him.


    They bowed their head to him as did he and he took his leave.


    Entering into the king''s chambers, Aeverie noticed that he was putting on his shirt and he had his back to them, but before it completely covered his skin, she caught sight of the dark blood patch on his skin and gasped.


    She was lucky enough he did not hear but his guard on the other hand di and eyed her. Noticing that, Aeverie turned her face away and lowered her head. The last thing she wanted was to be in his bad books.


    "Aeverie is your name, right?"


    "Umm, yes, your majesty. Greetings your majesty," she quickly added the moment she recalled she had not yet paid her respect.


    "Your majesty, she is here as requested."


    "Hmm, you may leave." He waved his hands ta his guard, shooing him away. "Wait outside so you can escort her back."


    Damn right Aeverie was tempted to tell him there was no need but she knew she had better not reject his offer and accept it but who knows how long he was going to be needing her help and judging from how angry Era was, her mind told her it was about that day.


    "Yes, your majesty," the guard answered and took his leave.


    Once he had gone, Vidor turned around so she could see him before he moved back and sat on the bed.


    "Rise."


    She did as he commanded and waited for further instructions, but her head was still slightly lowered.


    "Look at me," his voice although calm and soothing still had its commanding speck to it.


    "Yes, your majesty." Obeying his command she looked at him. How she wished she didn''t because there and then she felt a strong pull to those eyes and wondered why Era would not give this man a chance.


    It wasn''t like she did not know but sometimes she did wonder.


    "How is she?"


    "Sire?"


    "The queen, Era. I asked how she was doing?"


    "Oh, her majesty is okay, your grace."


    "Hmm. Did she mention anything to you?"


    Aeverie did not answer. She knew what he was talking about but to her how was she going to do such and tell him that his queen was mega mad with him?


    "Hmm," he scoffed lightly, raising his hand and brushing his fingers through his hair as his cold eyes swept past where she stood in the room.


    "You are loyal to her. You are her Lady royal. There would be no way you would answer that."


    "That depends," Aeverie thought out loud.


    "On?"


    0_0


    Upon hearing his response, it was then it dawned on her that she had voiced out her thoughts when that was not what was intended.


    ''Damn it, Aeverie. You and your big mouth.'' She scolded herself internally.


    "That depends on what?"


    "Umm nothing, your majesty."


    "No. It is something else and you would tell me."


    She did not know if he was demanding it or he was controlling about it. Nevertheless, she was in his lair. All she could do was state something and not lie.


    "I am sorry your majesty but please can you repeat the question. I was a bit lost in thought earlier on."


    He let out a loud sigh so she knew that just because she was the queen''s Lady royal, did not mean she could push her luck farther with him.


    On a normal day, Aeverie would not even dare say those words bug knowing he was desperate to know what was going on in Era''s mind, she just had to use it as an opportunity to stall and think of her next words.


    "Fine. I asked if she mentioned anything to you concerning her outing yesterday, then I recalled your loyalty to her so I said you wouldn''t speak and you said it depends. Okay if that is so, on what then."


    "What you really want from her majesty."


    Yes, she knew her words were bold but if Era would not ask it. She would. She would not appreciate him wanting to want to get to know Era and in the end, it would yield to nothing only a heartbreak or more hurt.


    "What I want? I do not get you."


    "I mean why do you want to get close to her now? What really do you want from or with her?"


    "You know you are in no position to ask e that."


    "I may not be, your majesty but I believe you asked me here not for courtesies but to seek out something important. True, I can ask you first though, but not that I still am not loyal. I remain loyal to whom I serve."


    "I am your king too."


    "I know, your majesty and I never disputed that fact. I only said¡­"


    ''I know what you said. You are loyal to her, simply means whatever I want to hear now, might not necessarily be the truth. In that case, I have wasted my time and if that is it, please do take your eave. My guard would escort you out."


    ''What? Didn''t he want to know just now? No, he must be testing me. I need to get him to understand. Or should I just leave?''


    After pondering on the matter, she looked back at him. His eyes looked as though they had not yet seen the best out of the day. Gloomy, dark, cold and uncaring.


    Perhaps her words might have hurt or annoyed him but she did not lie and only spoke the truth so why now was he acting¡­


    Nevertheless, she brushed off the coldness in his eyes and the eerie feeling she got and spoke up.


    "I never lied, neither did I deceive his majesty once but my question still stands. I may not be in a position to say what I am about to say but I care so much for the queen that I wish to know of his majesty''s sincerity of his feelings for her majesty."


    0_0


    He had not yet mentioned his feelings to her but she could very much guess. How?


    "Do you¡­" he halted in his speech.


    No, perhaps she did not know and he was the one misquoting her words but he could not put two and two together.


    "His majesty is wondering how I know of things yet unspoken. It''s easy. Once you have loved before, you can tell when someone else is in the same boat."


    "So you are saying you have/"


    "I did not say that," Aeverie lied. "Nevertheless, if his majesty would want to know, her majesty was not happy upon her return yesterday. I would not know the details but I believe his majesty would be in a better position to answer that."


    "I see. Okay. Well, I know what happened. I would fix it up."


    "Thank you, your majesty." She lowered her head in respect and thanks while waiting for his dismissal. She had not lied, neither had she betrayed anyone other than recount to him what he knew about in the best precisely in the shortest way possible.


    "However, you wanted to know my sincerity, just now right?"


    "If his majesty does not find my request offensive and absurd, then yes but of his majesty does, then who am I to seek such an answer? I would accept all punishment and keep my mouth shut."


    "Citizens. Always willing to accept punishment. There would be no need for that," he explained and stood back up as he paced about in his room.


    "I am happy today. Anyways, I want you to know that I am sincere and I wish to build something more with her than just a simple title we bear."


    "You hope to be friends?"


    ''No. More than friends. I¡­ I." He sucked in a lung full of breath before looking at Aeverie. "She is my wife and I want her in my life. I have made mistakes, I just hope to correct them while I can."


    "I know nothing easy comes easy. It might hurt but in time.. All I can say is so long as your sincerity is clear and you know what you want, then you must learn to never give up and chase for what you want."


    Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com

 Chapter 129 - Eleoras Truth

    *************


    CHAPTER 127


    "Thank you. That would be all. You may take your leave and please do ensure she is alright. If a case of last three months repeated itself, then please keep her safe."


    "I understand, your grace. I do not believe I would get to that. She would be fine, be rest assured."


    He cast one long look at her, before turning his head to the side and moving his fingers, signalling at her with his fingers to take her leave.


    Letting her head dip in low, she bowed to him and then took her leave.


    Once she was gone, he made his way to the chair in his room and slammed down hard against it without any bother.


    "I got her so angry and now she is still feeling sad. I better do something nice," he voiced out loud then turned his gaze back to the door.


    "Who is there?"


    "Your majesty, it is I, Darius."


    "Good. Go to the kitchens, send my word to the head cook. As her to prepare the most delicious meal for breakfast and add some of the cookies and sweets."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Oh and have them sent to Queen Era''s room."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Soon he heard the sound of retreating footsteps and his cheeks puffed up into a smile.


    He should have done this a long time ago. Perhaps she and he would have gone far in this whole thing.


    ''Oh Era, just you wait, I would steal your heart and make you love me as I have loved you then make you mine for real.''


    ****


    Meanwhile, Era got an early start on some things by herself. She wanted to wake her sister so they could play together but she knew she had to let the little princess sleep so what she did, got an early start on some of the documents she failed to finish the previous day.


    After minutes of working on the document, she found out that her mind was not there. Rather several scenes and scenarios plagued her mind.


    "No. Do not let it be. We are to speak nothing of it to anyone."


    Era blinked her eyes. She looked to her side but she could not find the person speaking but the voice sounded awfully familiar.


    "Fret not my queen. I would make sure no one knows of this. It would be our secret." She heard another familiar voice and that was when she realized it was in her head. Before she could figure out any other thing, her vision became blurry.


    After closing and opening them, she was no longer in her room, rather she found herself back at her palace with her mother and father talking to each other and a smaller version of her by their side, listening.


    Everyone looked gloomy, somewhat sad at the new discovery. It was just a year after her younger sister had been born.


    Everything seemed to have been going on smoothly until a day when she was taken outside in the garden to play and her maid did not give her a toy just so she could eat.


    Little Eleora got angry and began to cry. The next thing they knew vines started growing from the ground and the wall close by had a crack.


    The more and more time passed and she cried the more the strange things happening increased. Her maid who had been close to her wanted to pick her up and pet her but when she got in within range, Eleora''s cries increased and a sonic wave moved, sending her maid flying far from her, as well as other things on the floor.


    Emerald had been talking with the king when it happened and due to the fact that they did not want someone listening to them, they went a bit far from the her but when the whole problem started, they had been running back to their daughter, only for them to arrive and witness such power.


    Luckily, it was just a maid that was there with them, which was Eleora''s maid. Normally when they went out, they did not take an entourage with them to spend the time alone with the family. Today''s exception began when Eleora was born.


    Quickly, after the first wave attack, Queen Emerald ignored her husband''s shout as she dashed for her daughter and got into the same dilemma as her maid.


    Not wanting more harm to be done, Elrad rushed for his wife and went to help her up, turning his back on his daughter. By the time they were both standing, they were surprised to see that the whole change had stopped and Eleora no longer cried and she was been carried by someone.


    To their surprise, they saw their younger daughter scooped up in her elder sister''s hands as she snuggled close to her and became calm.


    It felt like a puzzle. It came as a shock. First off, they noticed that normal persons were repellent or affected by her magic but only Era was not.


    Looking up, Era saw the family still looking sad and then Elrad looked at where Eleora was in her crib and then back at his wife. "We cannot let anyone know that the second princess of Meribia possesses magical powers," Elrad pronounced.


    Immediately he said that he and Emerald turned to the side to look at Era. She understood what that meant. It was risky.


    If people found out in the kingdom, they might fear her but if their enemies found out, they could see them as a threat and want to have her or kill her.


    In all, it was no good if she was discovered.


    The next thing Era knew, she heard sobs and thought it was Eleora but to her amazement, it was her mother. Quickly Elrad went to her, patting her on the shoulder. "What is wrong my queen?"


    She looked up and wept more. "I am sorry, Elrad. I am to blame for this."


    "No. No one is accusing you or putting any blame on you."


    "But it came from my family. My lineage. Mother always told me that grandmother came from the witches'' village but she was powerless and felt more like an outcast until she left and came to Meriba where she met my maternal grandfather. She didn''t have it and I didn''t, so did Era but who would have thought."


    "Shh, you worry so much, my love. It is okay. Besides, our daughter is not cursed. She is blessed with a gift. You should be proud. None of them is cursed."


    "But Era is not affected by her powers," Emerald voiced out. "Does that mean she has powers too or¡­"


    "I do not know. If she had, then it would have surfaced all these years. I believe due to your lineage, only Eleora has powers and maybe Era is just not affected by it."


    "Aaahhha..." more and more wailing echoed in the room as Emerald cried out her heart but the good thing, she had her husband to console her.


    Watching her parents, the smaller version of Era smiled at them and walked past them, as she got to where they were she placed a hand on her mother before moving away and going to her sister''s crib.


    "Hey, little one."


    BABY LAUGHTER!


    Era''s cheeks pulled back a bit revealing a stunning smile as she peered into the lovely eyes of her kid sister.


    "Guess you are a special gem huh." She poked her sister''s cheek, causing little Eleora to burst out laughing and brightening the area around her.


    "Wait, Elrad, can you see?"


    "Yes, Emerald. I see it too."


    To Era''s amazement, her parents were watching them and each laughing sound her sister made, illuminated the room further.


    They looked at each other, smiles on their faces as their joy skyrocketed. It meant so much to them to see this side of their daughter. It simply meant, her emotions controlled her powers.


    "Ahh... Thank goodness."


    "What did I tell you? Era is not only not just affected by her magic, but she can greatly turn her emotions, control them, control what Eleora feels. Emerald, our children are gifted."


    "Hear that little Ora, you are gifted and I would protect you, little sister. Always. You are Meribia''s little secret."


    "This would be our family''s secret. Our kingdom''s greatest secret, the magical sisters."


    Her eyes dropped close and the next time she opened them, she was right back in her room. She still did not look happy even after that replay her mind did for her.


    So much was at stake now and only two of them knew the secret. Their home was gone. She wondered how her little sister had managed through it all and not screamed the full walls of Meribia down herself.


    With her there, they had more advantages in the war, so why did her parents not allow her to lose control? It would have saved them and a lot of people.

 Chapter 130 - Something Special: Meribias Bigest Secret

    ************


    CHAPTER 128


    Thinking back now, Era understood why they were not selfish to make that decision.


    Etheria''s army was magnificent and even if Eleora had managed to take down some soldiers they would be affected as well and what was more, they might still not be able to defend against the might of Etheria''s army.


    If that was the case, given her size and age, she would have been weak, discovered and sought after. That would not have sat well for her family.


    Even if her parents ran away with her, they would have been a fugitive and given Elrad''s nature, he would not run and leave his people to suffer, he would have stayed to fight to the death and her mother would have stayed with him.


    In the end, they would have failed to protect Meribia''s biggest secret and failed to protect their daughter, making her a target for their enemies.


    She let out a deep breath and leaned her head against her hand which was supported by the table in front of her.


    She had hoped that the maid died due to the war and did not fall into enemy hands. If that was the case and she died, it was good but if she survived, she hoped she was safe and free.


    That way, this secret could stay with them forever.


    *Flashback*


    "Thank you, Diona. The pleasure is all mine and yes I am from Meribia, anything wrong with that?"


    "Ah! There is nothing wrong. I was just curious about some things that''s all."


    "And what things if I may ask?" Era pushed again.


    "Just how small it was and how you must feel so lucky to have been favoured by King Vidor here."


    Era smiled upon hearing her choice of words. It was obvious she was there to find trouble.


    "Indeed my kingdom is small but we share a might like none other. We have what other kingdoms failed to have."


    "Really, what is it then?" Diona asked, suddenly speaking what was on everybody''s mind.


    "If I tell, then it wouldn''t make it special anymore, don''t you think?"


    "I see. To me, her majesty is just being simple and wants us not to know the truth because she is shy."


    "Does that makes any sense?" Era countered. "What is there to be shy about?"


    "I do not know, you tell me. I believe even his majesty would love to know what is it that your kingdom has that everyone did not have?"


    "Oh my, I am sorry. I just got lost in thought about that one thing."


    "Then tell us. After all, you are my queen, there should be no secrets between both kingdoms anymore," Vidor chipped in.


    "Ah! Since you put it like that, I am afraid I cannot deny a direct sincere question from the king. Fine, I would tell you."


    "The one thing we have that every other kingdom seems to lack is, love, courage and respect."


    "It really seems you still look at this kingdom as beneath your kingdom, your grace. Look at us, our heritage, our conquest, do you still think we lack all of those? We are the epitome of strength and a beacon of hope."


    **Flashback Ends**


    She shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    "They really are far from all that she said. Perhaps in time, if I can help direct his majesty on the right part to take. If not, I do not think they would be following this way."


    She leaned back against her chair, releasing and other sigh as she looked outside the window to see how far the morning sun had risen.


    "Arya and the others should be resuming work, right about now. By the way where is Aeverie? She is taking longer than expected. Hmm, did something happen to her?"


    Just as she stood up from the chair she heard a kock on the door and paused. "Who is it?"


    "It is I, your majesty, Aeverie."


    "Okay. A minute."


    Hurrying, she quickly went to let her in, then shut the door behind her. "What happened? You took a while."


    "I am sorry, your grace. A little hold-up and besides, it became hard to see the head maid once I got to the kitchen. She was too busy. It seems she was preparing a sumptuous meal for the royal breakfast."


    ''Really? Well, I am not going out today. You can just come up with something. Anything."


    "I informed his majesty''s guard on my way here that you would not be attending breakfast as you are not so strong."


    "Oh thank you. I would really need the rest as well."


    Aeverie smiled at her. Of course, she would need the rest when she was trying to escape that handsome husband of hers.


    ''Wait. Speaking of her husband, should I let her majesty know that the king is ill himself? Would it calm her down a bit or would she ignore it? Hmm, perhaps I can use this to further test her reaction and see what she is up about him.''


    Finalizing her thoughts she cleared her throat, pulling Era''s attention to herself.


    "Is there a problem Aeverie?" she directed her gaze at her and watched as she tied up after dropping the breakfast on her table for them.


    "Yes, your majesty. Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "Okay."


    Turning her head in another direction, Era watched over her sister from where she stood until she heard the same sound as before.


    This time around, Aeverie had moved to her clothes area and was busy checking the clean clothes she got for Eleora. It was no telling that there was something definitely wrong with her.


    "Aeverie. Stop and speak. I know you want to say something. Just come out plain."


    She hesitated a bit but with Era''s blue eyes shining at her in a narrowed manner, she knew she could not hide it. Her queen''s curiosity had been peaked.


    "Well, I do not know if I am the right person to say this but I believe his majesty is hurt."


    A frown remained plastered on her beautiful face but that did not matter to Era now. All she could think of was the fact that he got hurt.


    When? How? Where? By whom?


    Those were the questions plaguing her mind at the moment but only one word came out of her mouth.


    "Hurt?"


    "Yes, your majesty. I saw the royal physician leave his room, I may not know the details but even when I sneaked to the herbal section, I overheard him asking them to prepare the herbs and take it to the king."


    "He is hurt but how come?"


    No longer was her face in a frown. Rather she was sad, worried and as much as she tried to mask these feelings away, she couldn''t hide them.


    Aeverie could see it right through.


    After a minute she raised her head a bit up and when she lowered it down, all of those emotions had disappeared, it was all too far gone.


    "Okay, thank goodness he had Louis with him. He is in safe hands."


    "Your majesty?"


    "Yes                                                              ?"


    "Umm, wouldn''t you pay a visit to his royal majesty? It would help put you in his favour."


    She arched a brow at Aeverie. "And why did you think I would want to be put in his favour?"


    "Because, Lady Diona if she noticed the anger between you two, she might take that as an advantage to steal his majesty''s favour from you. I am not speaking of intimacy but in terms of matters of court and you still need to solidify your place as his queen."


    "Oh. Well, he has other ministers. He would be fine. I am guessing he doesn''t want t blown out of proportion, that is why. So if he knows that we know, that would be trouble. Besides, it would be that you were lurking around the king''s chambers."


    "I wasn''t lurking around," Aeverie immediately let out, defending herself.


    "So what was it that you were doing?"


    GAGHAN!


    She knew Era was trying to find out not just as a question but for herself. Better than anyone, she knew telling Era would be a mistake.


    "Umm, I just was not lurking. I happen to pass by."


    She pouted her lips together before peeling her gaze from her. "Tell that to the king."


    "I know I cannot but i..."


    ''Let it be. This is what I am trying to avoid. A situation where we would lok like fools. Hmm. So just let it be."


    "But what if his majesty makes it known?"


    "I doubt that would be the case but if by peradventure it is, then I would show my own sincere concern. Until then."


    "Okay, your grace. I understand."


    "Now where are those three young ladies? They usually do not delay this way. Is everything okay today?"


    "I would check on them then. Please excuse me, perhaps it is just a little um, delay." Saying that she bowed her head to Era and was about to leave when another knock came on the door.


    KNOCK! KNOCK!

 Chapter 131 - True Queen

    *************


    CHAPTER 129


    "Get the door, please." With that, Era moved in the direction of her bed and went to sit down beside her sister as she patted the young child on the head.


    Not up to a minute, the door was already unlocked with Aeverie, Arya, Azzura and Aquatta walking into her room.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty," they said in unison while bowing their heads to her with both hands joined together in front of them.


    She smiled at her sleeping sister and shifted out a bit from the bed, as she turned her head a bit to the side to look at them.


    "Welcome. I was beginning to wonder if there was indeed something wrong?"


    "Oh, our apologies. The kitchen was busy today," Arya explained.


    "Okay, but she should know that you serve me personally and so you are to be excused from most duties? Tsk, I guess leaving you girls to her during these three months did make her feel you were her attendants."


    None of the girls spoke. Although they agreed with her in respect to that, something else took their attention away.


    One thing that bothered them the most was the fact that Era still rubbed the head of the person on her bed.


    Just who was that anyway?


    Several questions plagued their mind on that matter but no one dared voice it out but one look at their curious eyes and one would easily know what was going on in that head of theirs.


    "Ahem!"


    "Yes, your majesty, we are..." Azzura paused. Bummer she had spoken out of shock and ended up making a little fool of herself.


    "Hehehee," the lovely sound of Arya and Aquata giggling behind her made her roll her eyes at them before lowering her head. "Forgive me, your grace. I must have spaced out a little bit. What were you saying?"


    "Nothing actually."


    "Nothing?" She tilted her head to the side a bit as her eyes narrowed at Era in confusion. "Wait, do you mean you..."


    "I didn''t speak. I only cleared my throat, Azzura but now you three are going to tell me what is going on in your head."


    "Huh?"


    "Us, three?"


    "Why are we included?" Arya questioned absentmindedly.


    "That is because I see the same look in your eyes as well. You three are absent-minded and it seems like I am just talking to myself and nothing more."


    "Your majesty, we..." Arya was about defending them and lying their way out of it when Azurra cut in.


    "We are sorry, your majesty. We did get sidetracked just now. It may not be in our place but we would love to know if that is not too much to ask."


    ''Know what, Azzura? Be plain with me. I have given you girls the freedom to be free with me. Speak your mind."


    "It is just that we are wondering her majesty has someone in her bed with her. Do not get me wrong, we know it cannot be his majesty, else you wouldn''t have let us in but if it is not his majesty, who then can garner her majesty''s favour like this?"


    "You three sure are nosy, you know that."


    Saying that Era stood up from where she sat on the bed and released her gown from between her legs, allowing it to flow down freely.


    "Anyways, since it is you girls, my personal maids, I would let you know." Hearing her say that, they all had smiles on their faces and as much as they tried to hide it, Era could still see through them and shook her head.


    "But..." their smiles immediately fell as they watched on, hoping she wouldn''t change her mind all of a sudden.


    "But, I would need you four to promise me secrecy. On no account should it be voiced out. It is a secret you must take to the grave except I say otherwise."


    Deep within their hearts, they knew this was something deep and whoever the person was must mean a lot to her majesty.


    Somehow with the way she wanted secrecy a certain fear overshadowed Azzura''s mind. Was it that she was wrong and her majesty brought in a lover?


    ''No, no, no. Stop thinking that stupid thought. Her majesty would never do such a thing. She and his majesty may not be on good terms but she most definitely would not do that. I need to trust her.''


    Somehow she managed to get that stupid thought off her mind and focused on what Era was saying as the latter began pacing in front of them like a teacher invigilating her students.


    "And if by peradventure any of you break this and say it out to the ears of anyone or my enemies, I would not hesitate to make your life a living hell that you would wish for death but would not get it."


    They all gulped at her words. This was one of the cons of serving in the palace and under a master. You had to stay true to them and once in, you cannot leave or speak out. Era was making sure they knew the gravity of the situation and what she was going to let them in on.


    "This secrecy would include Aryx. So when she returns, she must come to me and I would brief her on the news."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Now," she stopped in her tracks and turned to look at them, "Knowing this, do you still wish to know who that is on my bed?"


    Silence ensued. No one spoke. They had different thoughts in their mind and Era did not want to push them.


    She wanted and needed to know that they would be with her and are ready to stand by her through thick and thin.


    If they weren''t, she wouldn''t punish them for it or ostracize them. No, she would still keep them as her maids but would keep most things a secret from them and improvise.


    "Mind you, do not feel pressured. I would not do such a thing. You are entitled to what you want and who you chose to serve. If you think you cannot handle it let me know. This is another step in being my person."


    She paused, allowing her gaze to sweep through the lot of them present.


    "I would not promise you that it would be all peaceful. No. There would be times that require you to do some things you might not be willing to, are you sure you would want to stay then and serve me? If you would be in, know you would have to be all in."


    She waited again, but this time she went to stand before them to look them in the eyes as they made their decisions.


    "Now, what are your answers?"


    They looked at each other, then directed their gaze back to her before lowering their head to think finally on the issue.


    There was no going back after this.


    Suddenly, Azzura lifted her head. The second her eyes met with Era''s, she could tell that there was strong determination in her eyes. It was obvious what her answer would be.


    Shocking Era, she half knelt on the floor, supporting her hand and body with her hand on her knee as she bowed her head before Era.


    "Your majesty, here and now, I pledge my allegiance to you once more. Where you go, I would go, where you follow, I would, whatever your instructions and duties are, I would give my life to help and pursue that course."


    "Even if they are wrong by all human standards, Azzura?"


    "Even if they are wrong, I believe and trust your decision and I know that you would not make mistakes as you cherish human life so much."


    "But what if I ask you to do something against your ideas?"


    "I would do so with my heart as I have placed my life in your hands this day to serve you and your ideals. I promise to keep all of your secrets and share them with no one, taking them to the grave."


    Era took in a deep breath. She never intended for things to become so serious. ALll she wanted was for them to promise her to keep the secret but somehow things did indeed get so serious.


    The next thing she knew, Arya too knelt down the same way Azzura did and lowered her head before Era.


    "I pledge to serve you all the days of my life and give my life for you anytime and any day, to follow your leading and instructions with no questions asked."


    "I too," Aquata half knelt as well, following after the others. "I pledge to serve you, my queen. I know you want what is best for us and would not force us but it is not about forcing us."


    "Then what is it about?"


    "We have once pledged to stand by you and we would until the day we die.. We believe in your ideals and even if you change, we still believe in you and would follow you without question, cause we know we serve a true queen."

 Chapter 132 - Message From The King

    *************


    CHAPTER 130


    Era felt so touched in more ways than she could think of. They were not just praising her, but stating what they would do. They had given their life to her again and again.


    Now more than ever she believed she had people to live for. They put their ideas with her and their life too. Their loyalty was true. If not for anything, the way they took their time to help out with the orphans spoke volumes.


    Raising her chin up, Era took in a deep breath but she did not smile. This was a very serious matter that demanded all seriousness as well.


    "Fine then, as of this day, I join my life and yours together. I promise to protect you all as much as I can and not allow anyone to bully your person. Together we would take Etheria to a greater height."


    She looked up at Aeverie and beckoned on her to come over. All this while she had been watching the whole scene unfold from behind.


    Obeying Era she walked over to where they were and stood beside her.


    "And if by any means I am falling short of the standard, I would appreciate you all, my most trusted attendants, to call my attention to it and seek my reason and remind me of where we are coming from and where we are going."


    "Yes, your majesty," they chorused.


    "Then get up. I accept you all."


    Hearing her say that was like they were just awarded the best treasure in the kingdom but in this case, their treasure was her trust and their smiles not for once, went down.


    Doing as she commanded, they rose to their feet and awaited the main discussion for the day.


    "Now, I know you all have been itching to know and you are very eager. So I would satisfy your curiosity as much."


    Nodding their head, each of their expressions betrayed their highest level of curiosity, causing Era to laugh a bit.


    "Okay, the person before you on the bed is none other than her highness, princess Eleora. Eleora, I know you are awake," Era called out, turning to her sister on the bed. "It is okay now, you can come out."


    At first, hearing her name, all of them were confused. Never would they had imagined who it was.


    To them, she had met another princess from a fallen kingdom Vidor and his tyrannical soldiers invaded and destroyed and just like the orphans she was helping her.


    Never in their wildest dream did they ever think that the princess in question would be who they saw.


    Sitting up with the covers still on her face, Eleora turned her head a bit and slowly allowed the blanket to drop from her face.


    She wasn''t so peculiar of meeting new people not from her kingdom due to her resemblance with Era. Most were shocked and scared, especially those that knew Era and she knew it was dangerous but since Era declared it safe, she decided to trust her sister.


    Letting go of the blanket fully, Eleora shook her head, removing the loose strands of blonde hair that fell on her face so they could see her clearly.


    The minute they laid eyes on her, their jaw dropped with reckless abandon as did their eyes which were left wide open from shock.


    Aeverie on the other hand could not help but let out a soft chuckle at their expressions.


    Hearing that, Era peeled her gaze from her sister after nodding her head at her and looking at her stunned maids.


    It felt like they had seen the most shocking discovery in the world or known a truth that mattered a lot.


    "You..." Azzura began, stopping midway.


    Arya blinked, shaking her head to be sure she was awake. "She... is... oh."


    "Your majesty. You two. How?" Aquata voiced out in scattered words.


    That was just how scattered their brain was at the moment. No one knew or understood what was really going on. They knew Era''s family was murdered during the invasion but never did they know of anyone resembling her.


    Seeing their misery, Era decided to help them out and voice out the words they couldn''t for either fear of offending her or of confusion.


    "Everyone, meet my kid sister, Eleora, Princess Eleora of Meribia."


    "She really is her sister."


    ''She looks just as beautiful too."


    "A stunning image of her majesty. No wonder her majesty asked us to keep it a secret."


    They all had something different to say about the young princess whose gaze remained fixated on them. After some time she smiled at them and spoke. "Hello."


    They all froze, except for Aeverie and Era who had heard her speak before. "Huh?"


    Quickly they got themselves back and bowed before her. "Your highness. Welcome."


    "You may rise," Era quickly chipped in. "Now that you have met her, I would love for you all to treat her as you would me. She escaped the slaughter on my kingdom and managed to find her way here to Etheria."


    "Ohh, it must have been tough on her," Aquatta added.


    "Yes and seeing as she is my identical, it would be easy for the enemy to know and would use it against me."


    "So we need to hide her?" Arya asked. "But she cannot remain in your room forever without stepping outside," she raised her worries.


    "I know. She would be with me for the next two weeks starting from today and after that, I would send her to stay with the others, the orphans."


    "Splendid idea," Azzura finally spoke. "No one would see her there and she would have friends to play with as well."


    "Yes. So for the next two weeks and beyond, she is in your care. Please take care of her when I am not there."


    "Yes, your majesty we would do as you have said," Azzura bowed her head, followed by the others. Raising their head up, she smiled at Eleora. "Your highness, I assure you, you are going to love it there and make nice friends."


    "I hope so." She still had her smile which to Era was an ease to her worried heart.


    "I hope so too."


    "Okay, I believe that is that," Aeverie cut in, taking a step forwards. "The princess is hungry. Prepare her bath and other things so we can dress her up and she can have breakfast."


    "Yes, my lady."


    "Now, off to work. Her majesty would also take her bath. Make preparations. Go and get the water from the kitchens."


    Before long all preparation was being made, while Era went back to her work so as to ensure most were done early and she had more time to play with her sister.


    By the time she was done taking her breakfast, she heard a knock on her door and everyone froze. For one, they knew that Aryx would not leave the children to come to the palace without an exchange and they are all with Era so who could it e?


    As if on cue, all three girls beckoned on Eleora and quickly took her to Era''s dresser, to hide behind. Once the coast was clear, Aeverie walked up to the door and waited for the person to speak.


    "Yes?"


    "Greetings, a message from the king."


    She turned to look at Era and when she gave her the go-ahead, Aeverie unlocked the door to see who it was.


    To her surprise, it was not a guard as she had expected. Rather it was the head kitchen lady with three other maids all holding trays of delicious breakfast and splendid snacks plus required drinks to go with.


    Her eyes almost bulged out from their socket as she looked at the many breakfasts before her. Was this really just for one person or what?


    Seeing the look in her eyes, the head kitchen lady, Lady Gretta smiled at her and said, "Message from his majesty, the king. He asked that his queen be given this treat as a token of his apology to her."


    "Huh?"


    "From his majesty to your majesty, the queen. If you do not mind, can we come in?"


    "Umm, no need, we can help out from here. Her majesty is not so strong."


    "Oh my, I understand. Okay, we would let you handle the rest. And please wish her safe recovery."


    "I would be sure to do that. Thanks. Arya, Aquatta, Azzura," she called out in a low tone.


    "Yes, my lady."


    Within five seconds, all three girls were already behind Aeverie as they pushed open the door a bit wider.


    "Come and take this for her majesty and be careful."


    "Yes, my lady."


    Taking it from her hand, Aeverie smiled again, as she moved in, paving way for the others to take the delicacies from them.


    "Have a nice day, Lady Gretta."


    "You too."


    Once they got back inside, they were not so shocked to see Era staring at all the dishes in shock. He really outdid himself, didn''t he?


    Was this his own way of apologizing even though he was the sick one?


    She shook her head and let out a sigh, dropping the pen in her hand.

 Chapter 133 - Gift: Finding Out

    *************


    CHAPTER 131


    That day moved on practically as Era wanted it. For the breakfast of the morning time, she ate to her satisfaction, shared for her attendants and Lady royal while Eleora enjoyed herself.


    For the young princess who had spent months, feeding on God knows what, this was one of such great meal and a taste of royal life again.


    She felt happy but that happiness was short lived when she recalled home.


    Thankfully, the young Eleora had learnt from Era on her to control her emotions and good thing was he had her by her side so nothing could go wrong.


    When she started feeling down, Era gently placed a hand over hers and smiled at her, assuring her it was going to be okay.


    And by evening, she decided to take a walk out, to get some fresh air. Yes she had decided on not going anywhere all day but no matter how hard she tried, she could not stop thinking of Vidor and she needed to know how he was doing without asking Aeverie.


    Yes, her mind was made up, she did not care about what happened to him or not but she could not pull his thought away and thought knowing about his condition might help.


    Strolling through the garden, she met some maids walking pass by and they greeted her. But then something struck at her and she looked at them again.


    One of them seemed familiar, she tried to rack her brain for when or where she saw the girl until it clicked.


    "Vidor''s maid. Hey, stop there," Era quickly called out.


    That girl would be her chance to knowing what was going on with him. If she could just ask her, then her mind would be settled.


    Turning at once, all three maids bowed their head in fear. They knew they had not offended her as they greeted her when they passed by but who knows, they might have wronged her and angering a royal most times did not sit well.


    "Your majesty, forgive us," they pleaded when she came to where they stood.


    "Forgive you for what?" Era asked, grimacing at them in confusion.


    Looking at each other, they shook in fear, touching their hands, looking fir who to speak. Finally the second maid raised her head a bit and spoke. "Umm, we are sorry if we angered your grace," the second maid voiced out.


    "Raise your head."


    At first they hesitated but they knew better than to make a royal wait.


    "Yes." Together all three lifted their head but lowered their gazes still.


    "Look at me."


    "What?"


    "I said, look at me."


    They did as she commanded and looked at her. She could see their fear. It was as plain as day on their faces and that had only troubled her. She never wanted to hurt them but why were they so scared?"


    Unknown to Era, everyone heard of what happened to Lord Caspian and his daughter, Lady Diona. They knew from that single incident that his majesty favoured Era and so no one wanted to step on her toes or even offend her for fear of what his majesty''s wrath was going to be.


    That was why they had turned to shaking cold rats upon seeing her.


    "Which of you serve his majesty?" Rather than answering her, the two girls at the edge looked at the one in the centre before they lowered their heads again.


    "So?"


    "It is I, your majesty."


    "Good. Come, I need to speak with you."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Era sighed and turned around as she began to walk further away from where the girls had stood with the other maid following behind her.


    Once the other two girls were sure they had gone far enough, they let out the breath they had no idea they were holding in.


    "Do not be scared. You did nothing wrong," Era tried to lessen the fear the girl was feeling as stood gracefully, enjoying the evening breeze.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "I wanted to ask, how is his majesty faring? Is he okay?"


    Her question had shocked the girl who did not think much on anyone knowing that the king was sick but then this was the palace and news did fly around.


    "He is doing okay."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, yoru majesty."


    "Do you dare lie to me?"


    "I dare not. I only soeak that which I know of. The royal physcician did prescribe some herbs for him and that is all I know of, your majesty."


    "Hmm. What kind of herbs? They treat what precisely?"


    "I do not know much about this but I perceived the aroma of a plant that helps with pain when the herbs were being brought for his majesty."


    "Okay. Thank you. You may leave now."


    "Okay. As you wish your grace."


    Once she was alone, she began to think back, if she could not really get more news on his health, she was sure that he was in pain.


    Was it that he got injured when he chased after the young lad? If so, why didn''t he say something on time?


    Thinking back now, she knew he must have felt bad seeing as she put her attention on the boy and ignored him, whereas he got hurt too.


    If there was one thing, she knew he was not hurt before but this might have occurred during their outing.


    Just thinking of how deep or how severe his injuries would have been left her completely speechless and bad.


    She never wanted him to feel like she had no compassion nor was she thankful for him retrieving her pouch for her.


    She had ignored his feelings and focused on Jordan. Even though she knew he couldn''t blame her, she just could not help blaming herself for doing that to him.


    ''I guess I would have to go see him now or... No. I do not need to. I can send him some herbs to help with his treatment while sending my thanks for the breakfast to him. If I am not mistaken, being outside is against what Aeverie has said, about me being sick. I do not want prying eyes on me much.''


    With that thought, she decided to go for sending him herbs and her thanks.


    Yes she was being stubborn, but she had not yet forgiven him for what he did to her and she did not want him feeling that they were good and okay.


    Regardless of their current relationship, she still planned and hoped to build a better Meribia that the earth would be proud of in time to come.


    Turning around swiftly, she headed straight for her chambers. Luckily, her mother had packed so many things with her when she was departing Meribia and one of those were some herbal healing dried plants.


    Somewhere already ground to powder while some remained in eaf form, waiting t be used.


    ''This would be the perfect gift for pains at least.'' She thought within herself as she proceeded on her way.


    ***


    By the time her gift got to Vidor, a subtle smile appeared on his cheeks as his eyes beamed with happiness that put him at ease, with an adrenaline rush causing him to smile more brightly.


    It was indeed thoughtful of her to do this but more importantly, he was glad she received the breakfast he sent but her not coming to see him personally could already connote what she meant, if she received and accepted his apology or not.


    He played with the lovey green small box in his hand, his fingers, glazing over the precious designs of the box, a reminder being sent in place. He was not sure what she wanted from him and why she had sent this box with the herb knowing her family''s symbol was there.


    Was it her little way of reminding him of his mistake or what?


    Regardless of what reason it might be, she knowing or trying to figure out what was wrong with him and sending this indeed touched him.


    He opened the box again, his face lighting up, then radiating a cheerful aura as his perfect white teeth became visible and a soothing chuckle resonated, which was louder and clear from the previous one making the atmosphere loveable and lighter.


    "She is a cute one, no doubt. I guess even if I did not win her heart for another date, I left an impression behind or maybe not. Hahhaha... Regardless which it is, I am happy receiving her gift. This I would cherish."


    He looked up from the box and smiled at Louis. Right now he did not look like a mighty king but a fee young man, happy about the gift he received from his beloved.


    "You should be, your majesty. This is a rare herb that her majesty gifted to you. Meribia was known for having lots of medicinal plants that helped their economy when traded."


    "I see. Well then, have them prepare it with utmost care."


    "Worry not, your majesty, I would prepare it myself."

 Chapter 134 - Fixing The Kingdom

    *************


    CHAPTER 132


    A few days later, Jordan had recovered to a large extent and so he decided to try and see if Era and Vidor really were telling the truth about helping him.


    It wasn''t like he was putting all of his hope and expectations on them. I mean he had been failed a lot by people so he wasn''t expecting their case to be any different.


    His decision to go was to fulfil all righteousness and so he did.


    Even though a part of him told him to trust Era, it was Vidor he didn''t trust.


    Somehow, the vibe he got from him that day wasn''t so pleasing.


    ''Tsk, thank goodness my noise is healing else I would make it and make him pay. He could have just caught me and not made me suffer so much, hmm.''


    He picked his shoes and wore them then stood up from the small bed where he had been lying for some days now.


    ''Come to think of it. I guess I am really deserving of the beating. I did steal from that lovely lady. I know she is one of the nobles and I should not like her but being near her, she understood my pain and she...''


    He shook his head, ridding his mind of such thoughts.


    "Staying here and troubling my head so much would not help. I better leave now if I want to get to the palace on time. If they indeed help me then this would be such a change for me and hope to start afresh."


    Looking up at the ceiling, his once-troubled looking, angry face relaxed and he inhaled slowly.


    "Mother, father, I want to try again in life. Wish me luck."


    After arranging his bed, he smiled at his work well done and stood proudly. "Sir Edgar, wait for me."


    ****


    In the palace, most of the Lords and ladies did their best to not get involved in any of the problems the royals were facing and so in the meantime, there was peace in the palace with little to no trouble.


    On the other hand, Vidor''s pain had reduced greatly thanks to the herbs Era sent him, so he could handle most duties without difficulty but rather than come out as people would expect, he choose to stay in his chambers for most hours of the day.


    As for Era she did not know if his illness or injury was that severe or he was trying his best not to show his people he was injured, regardless she did not and to bother with him.


    If only she knew her husband was still indoors hoping she would see the severity and pay him a visit. He was just a hopeless romantic acting like a kid.


    In the brightly lit room, the King is seen sitting on his bed and resting his body against his headboard with a scroll in his hand.


    Standing not so far from his bed was a man in his late forties, one of his ministers who was in charge of landed properties.


    "I have checked thoroughly but why is it still showing that the house of Lieutenant Ethan is not in his name?"


    "Sire, pardon me but it is late Lieutenant Ethan."


    "Huh, since when did that become a problem?"


    "Sire?"


    "Answer me this." He dropped the scroll in his hand and looked up at the man. "What excuse is there for this not to be in his name still, dead or living?"


    "Umm, his family came and said in order to ensure the property remains with the boy and he doesn''t fall prey to gamblers and gamble his home away from that the land is in their name."


    "Oh, and you so generously did that without the will and consent of the son of the deceased."


    ''Sire, in my defence. I wasn''t the one in charge of the..."


    "Is that an excuse? You weren''t the one in charge of this but all documents are to pass through your table for you to append your signature o it, so that makes you highly responsible. Your seal is equivalent to my seal when it comes to these things yet you did not think to be thorough?!"


    His anger was seeping through every corner of his chambers and reaching down to the spine of his minister.


    "Can you defend yourself against this?" Vidor half yelled again, shaking the scroll in his hand to further emphasize the matter.


    "No, sire. Indeed  have made a grave mistake but all of these were done for the boy''s own good."


    ''His good? Do you call a young teenager roaming the streets day and night and pickpocketing with no roof over his head and anything to leave on, for his own good?"


    "Sire, no. He should be taken care of by his family."


    "How so? Did you enforce it in any way? Answer me, did you?! Was there ever a follow up on his life affairs? He is young for crying out loud and the military does not through away the families of our fallen soldiers. No, we fend for them till they are on their own but what did you do?"


    "Sire," he half knelt before Vidor quickly.


    It was obvious Vidor was made and he did not know why he chose to dig into the files today and it had to be one that was not in the right order he asked to have a look at.


    "My apologies. I admit that I was at fault. It was my own recklessness and carelessness sire. I would look into the matter personally."


    ''Look? You had your chance. I am already looking into it and guess what, his family threw him out of his father''s house and left him with nothing. He came to the army and got shoved away. My kingdom should is not be run this way! I may be called many things but I am not a heartless man. I care for my own!"


    If the ground could have opened up for him to enter, the minister would not have hesitated in jumping into it and running away.


    His head was aching, his whole body weak somewhat but more than that, he was raging deep within him.


    "Gosh, last I recall, I was not having useless figureheads as ministers but now... I would need to fix things myself."


    "Sire, forgive us. Forgive me. I would make sure things are rightly done and properly done afresh and each scroll that would be bearing my signature would be thoroughly checked again and again."


    "Hmm," Vidor scoffed before eyeing him and turning his gaze away. "Medicine after death."


    "Sire?"


    "You know what?" Vidor asked trying to pull the attention back to the matter at hand.


    "No sire, I dare not guess what is on your mind. Please, allow this humble servant to know your deep desires and assist in any way I can."


    "Even if you know, what is there you can do? There is little or nothing you can..." An idea clicked in his mind. "Perhaps there is a way. Ensure you go through all past reports and scroll within the last three months and do the needful."


    "Sire."


    "There would be no room for discrepancies and even worse, no failure. For this kid''s own, Jordan."


    "Yes, sire."


    "Ensure his land is retrieved back to him both in his name on papers and the likes necessities oh and make..."


    "Go."


    Vidor slapped both hands together in front of his face before smiling cutely but dangerously.


    "Sire."


    "What are you still doing here/"


    "Oh yes." He immediately stood to his feet and was ready to dash out when Vidor called him back.


    "Secondly, get the documents in this name, kindly do not involve him yet. Every process should be reported to me and secondly, ask the minister in charge of grains and food supply to make adequate preparation to do the needful as stated in the law."


    "Yes, sire."


    "As for the army generals, ask them to report to my chambers within the next three hours."


    "Noted, your grace."


    "Good. You may leave. And oh, know that I have got my eyes on you. There could be no room for failure and anyone who did such would have not just their title stripped but be cast out of the capital."


    "Yes, your majesty. As you wish."


    "Good, you better not fail me. This is your last warning."


    Just as Vidor sat back to relax against his bed headboard, he heard the door close, indicating the departure of the minister.


    ''Phew! I hope that scoundrel''s treatment is done or almost done so my mind can be at peace a bit.'' He thought to himself, allowing his head to tilt back so he could relax.


    Just then he moved his hand a bit and his fingers grazed the scroll, causing him to open his eyes, pick up the scroll and read through it again.


    "Hmm, Era was right, huh. There is a lot that I do not know of.. I might need to conduct a full scale inspection from today onward and fix my kingdom."

 Chapter 135 - Worried: In The Palace.

    *************


    CHAPTER 133


    Trooping through the gates of the palace were several men and women, both of different status and with different missions.


    One look up ahead and one could see the gallant soldiers guarding at the gate and doing their inspection on those coming in.


    In the midst of that crowd was a young lad who had obeyed certain information and came to try out his luck.


    On getting to the gate of the palace, Jordan did as he was told. The moment he was asked about his means of identification he spoke up. "Please sir, I do not have that but I am here to see Sir Edgar?"


    On hearing that, the soldier paused, ran his gaze up and down Jordan''s lean frame and then peered deep into his eyes before tilting his head back and yelling. "Hey, Sir Edgar, a young lad is here looking for you."


    "What''s his name?" The bulky older looking man yelled back from where he was seated at the top of the gate''s security post.


    "Hey lad, what''s your name?" the soldier questioned yet again.


    "MY name''s Jordan."


    "Name''s Jordan," the soldier yelled again.


    "Tone it down you are not a town crier, you now. I heard, Gilbert."


    "Fine. Sorry about that."


    "Got it. Let him in. Let him come to me."


    "Thank you, sir." Jordan quickly followed the rest in but as he got to the other side of the gate, he waited and watched as Edgar walked down majestically from his post and came to meet him.


    "You look, skinny lad."


    "I hope it won''t be a problem, sir? You know that man and lady said I can start afresh by finding work here and considering you let me in, I am guessing that man kept his word. Well, he should after breaking my nose. It is only fair."


    Edgar arched a brow at him. He was confused if this young lad was talking about the king or was t some other noble that met him and wounded him?


    Needless to say, he did not have to worry so much as the next minute, Jordan continue with his story.


    "Well, what can I say? Even I am finding it hard to believe that there is a noble who keeps his word. So what do you think, mister?" He spread his hand wide, showing his slim form, even more, causing Edgar to shake his head at his display.


    "Tsk, what were you thinking? Of course, there are so many nobles out there who keep their word. Hmm. I wonder what his ma..." he paused and squinted at Jordan.


    ''Hmm, I am betting his majesty went out in disguise and that is why Jordan doesn''t know him and speak thus. I should be careful lest I reveal what his majesty is trying to hide.''


    Finalizing his thoughts, he peered deeply at Jordan. "Wait did you say a Lord and a lady?"


    "Yes. The lady was blonde of hair, blue eyes, so beautiful, I must say. Although I do not know if they are together but the way in which he chased me just to get her belonging back and did not hesitate in hurting me, then she must be someone very dear to him, although she didn''t give off that vibe in return."


    "Huh, what are you sprouting out?"


    "I do not know. Just forget about what I said. So sir, what say you?"


    As Jordan spoke, Edgar''s mind drifted away somewhere far.


    ''Hmm, from his description, it means that the king and queen went out together. So his majesty protected her majesty. That is good. And from what he said, looks like this eking of ours is still cold. I bet he put on that act in front of Jordan to make them look like a happy couple but her majesty did not play along.''


    He let out a sigh, placing a hand on his hip with more thoughts pouring in.


    ''I wonder at this rate, would we even get an heir for the kingdom? His majesty should soon start working towards that. Sadly, no one dares voice this out. What a young old man.''


    "Sir? Do I look okay to you?" Jordan questioned again.


    "Huh?"


    "Sir." This time around, he placed his hand on his elbow and tugged on his hand a bit to garner his attention. Finally, Edgar broke out and looked at him in confusion.


    "Yes?"


    "You spaced out just now. I have been calling to you."


    "Oh, sorry. I was just thinking. Yes, what was your question?"


    "Do not worry. It is not so important."


    "Okay if you say so. Now come. Let us head in."


    "Yes sir."


    Together they both made their way further in. Just outside the palace was another realm on its own and within... a different dynasty one could say.


    It was the first time Jordan was entering the palace and to him, every scenery was so beautiful, ranging from the well-trimmed and portioned out grasses to the small garden edge plants to beautiful horticultural trees and other decorations.


    Everything seemed so perfect and told so much of the person living there.


    To each side were different blocks and buildings. At the middle stood a very large and big castle with numerous windows on each of them, signifying each room with some having balconies leading outside for a nice fresh air.


    To him, it would be such a great honour to actually work and live there given the opportunity.


    "Hey, you coming or not young one?"


    "Sir?"


    "Do not just stand there moping. Get moving would you."


    *****


    Unknown to Era, Vidor had really begun making a useful change in lots of things going on as well as taking time out to investigate some matters that needed proper investigation on and most of it, he found were taken care of by Caspian.


    It was now he saw that Caspian wasn''t as clean or as good as he thought him to be. Even at that, he just could not arrest him as he held so much control already amongst the ministers and Lords.


    In order to survive and still be on top, he knew better than to just burst out rightly and charge him. A coup could happen, rebellion and treason.


    Standing up from where she had been seated for the most part of the day, era made her way to the door but before stepping out she paused to look at the minister that sent her the documents.


    "I would head back now. I did not realize time had gone so fast."


    "My apologies, your majesty. It is just that you asked not to be disturbed," The minister explained, bowing his head before her.


    "I know." She held out her hand to him, giving him the go-ahead to rise. "It is okay. I would continue next tomorrow. Send a few to my chambers tomorrow and I would go through them to reduce the workload."


    "Yes, your majesty. Do have a calm rest."


    "Thanks." Turning around, she called out to Aeverie.


    "Aeverie, let''s be on our way then."


    ''Yes, your grace.


    They left the study room and by the time they had gone far and come to a passage down a very lonely passageway, era stopped and turned around briefly.


    "Your majes..."


    "Shh!" Era hushed her.


    Nodding her head in understanding, Aeverie did not complain and kept mute.


    "Something is bothering me," she began, looking to her sides to be sure no eavesdropper was round.


    "And what is that?"


    "His majesty," Era confessed.


    "Okay."


    "Ever since we returned from that outing, I have seen less of his majesty."


    "Less, I think you have not seen him at all."


    "Well technically, I did when he came outside his balcony. I happened to be outside as well."


    "Okay but that is still not considered as seeing him when you have not yet greeted him. I told you to go see him. Now see, it has been days and the favoured queen hasn''t gone to see the king. How does that sound and look to you, your grace?"


    Era''s shoulders dropped at that moment. She could not blame Aeverie. In fact, her own nerves were getting worked up and her brain was blaming her for it. It was only normal.


    "I know. I allowed my anger to get the best of me and did not bother much about him but if he really took the herbs I sent, he should be doing better. So... WHY HASN''T HE COME OUT YET?"


    Aeverie could see her frustration. She was worried that was for sure. There was no disputing that. To a large extent, it felt like she was blaming herself for what happened and if that was so, then that would be bad.


    Although she wanted to advise Era to calm down but deep inside, she knew that wasn''t what she needed. All Era wanted was a confirmation that he was okay so she could go about her business.


    "If you are that curious, your grace, I suggest you go and see him. This is important."


    "WHAT?"

 Chapter 136 - Pain And Change

    *************


    CHAPTER 134


    "WHAT?"


    Era''s eyes widened in shock at Aeverie''s suggestion. She knew it was not all that bad but she was not yet ready to see Vidor.


    She did not know what was going on in her mind and head. All she knew was that she was worried.


    "Yes, your majesty. I hate to break it to you but trust me, I am gladly doing so. You care about his majesty. Please pay him a visit," Aeverie urged.


    Resigning herself to her fate, it seemed like she could not really avoid it as much as she wanted to.


    "Fine. I would see him but I would just tell him I came to ask if he has taken into consideration my request to make use of the Chambers of Chronicles."


    Pow!


    That was it. Aeverie was done for. She did not bother that Era was there and facepalmed herself in utter surrender.


    "What? Why hurt yourself, Aeverie?"


    "I just wish your majesty would not be the death of me," she responded lightly.


    "Come on, Aeverie. I am not going to be the end of you."


    "With the way you are going your grace, you might as well just be."


    "How?" Era placed a hand on her hip, watching Aeverie try to explain herself through her lashes.


    "Simple. How would you, not having seen someone in some days and knowing fully fair that he is ill and his health frail go up to see him and ask him for something?"


    "But he should be better by now. Aside from healing pains, the Meribium flower has other healing potencies, making it one of the most sorted after plants in Meribia. Except there is more underlying ailments we are not aware of?"


    Shrugging her shoulders, Aeverie shook her head at her. "Well, I wouldn''t know, you know."


    "Hmm. Okay. I would do as you have said. I won''t bring up the issue of the Chambers of Chronicles for now and just see how he is doing."


    "Good, your majesty. It would be greatly appreciated." After saying that Aeverie was expecting Era to be on her way but the latter stood there gazing at her like she did not know what to do. "Well."


    "Well?" Era dragged the word with her as well.


    She threw her hands in the air in utter surrender. "Oh come on, your grace."


    "What?"


    "What do you mean by what? Now I think is a good time for you to be your way."


    "Oh, that. You mean like right now?"


    "Yes, Queen Era, right now. What s troubling you or should I say scaring you so much that you are finding it hard to do this?"


    "I just feel like I do not know what to say to him," Era confessed.


    "Oh my goodness. He is your husband. You have to tell him something, anything in fact. Ask how his health is. Apologize for not coming earlier. You can say you just wanted to allow him rest and you were wondering if he was okay and stuff."


    "Alright." She shook her fingernails and arms, looking like someone ready for a fight. "It is easy. I can do this."


    Taking a step forward, she stopped in her tracks and turned around swiftly. "Oh no Aeverie I cannot do this."


    "You can and you will, your grace. Remember, you are doing this for the greater good of the kingdom."


    "Greater good?" she felt irked by that thought. "Pff, what greater good."


    "You should have thought about that before saying I do at the altar. Now you two are bound together. I think it is high time you start acting like one, you know. You are stronger than this. Now show me Etheria''s true queen."


    ***


    The room became darker as the day began to change but it did not bother Vidor.


    Not even when his servants came into light up the place, he still did not bother with them, instead, he was focused on various scrolls rereading most of them and sorting out those that were properly handled and those that weren''t.


    Ever since his minister left, he had been more engrossed with sorting this issue that nothing else mattered other than being a better king just because of his queen.


    Before long, time had gone far, and his eyes began to ache him, that was when he thought to take a break and rest.


    Leaving his mini study in his chambers, Vidor went over to his ling room area and sat down on to have his lunch well this time around, dinner.


    The meal looked inviting and tantalizing, yet he had no appetite to eat even though his stomach growled in protest.


    His mind had been occupied since the very beginning, wondering secretly what his queen was up to. This was another reason why he chose to keep this side of him from his ministers. He did not want anyone seeing him as a weakling so he shut them about his love life, safe for his Physician.


    And now, he had intentionally locked himself up, buried his eyes in scrolls to study things about his kingdom, day and night and hope she would pay him a visit but not once did she do that.


    He felt so bad, so lonely and so rejected by her.


    Before the end of the day, he got word from Edgar that Jordan indeed showed up and he had appointed him to serve one of the good and loyal Lords in the castle.


    He did not want to bring the boy under his wings so he would not know his identity just yet and even more, he won''t feel angry or betrayed that he was made to serve the man he hated but for anything, it was best.


    "Hmm, does she hate me that much? Do I mean so little to her? I even fixed up things for that young lad, yet she doesn''t come to thank me or see me. Is my case that terrible?"


    He shook his head. He did not know why such a little thing as this was hurting him so much in ways he could not imagine.


    Just now when he was comparing the two of them, he felt a strike in his heart and the ache surged through him. For a minute there, he was tempted to cry out and scream in anger but he managed to hold it all in, and squeezed hard on the cup by his side, breaking the glass in the process.


    "Ugh!"


    He felt pain again but why he could not tell. The broken shards of glass that pierced into his skin went in deep and before he knew it, he was bleeding.


    Rather than been mad, he was fascinated by the idea, fascinated by the new change in his body and wondered what the cause might be.


    Suddenly a knock came in on his door but Vidor ignored it. If t was before once he heard that nock, he would shoot his gaze up, hoping to hear them introduce her but to his utter disappointment, that would not be the case.


    This time, however, he peeled his gaze reluctantly from his hand when the knock came in a second time and luckily, she was announced.


    "Her Majesty, the queen."


    BADUM! BADUM!


    Instantly, his calm heartbeat began to speed so fast and thud loudly in his chest as though he just run a marathon.


    Badum! Badum!


    It continued faster, puzzling Vidor even more. This was so strange, just strange.


    It was almost a similar case as to that of Mary and Elizabeth in bible times when Mary knocked and the child in Elizabeth''s womb leapt for joy.


    His body was responding to hers in ways he could not imagine it would but why? Was all this change within him just as a result of love?


    He never recalled Vemini''s curse to be this way. So why all of these changes.


    "Your majesty?"


    He heard the call the second time and knew that he had spaced out for too long.


    On the other hand, Era stood outside of his door, with sweaty hands. This was not easy for her but she summoned up the courage to do so.


    When she thought about him and his illness, her mind drove her back to that day and the kiss. She had not yet revealed it to Aeverie but it was so hard for her to think properly and that was one other reason, perhaps major why she refused to visit him.


    Left for her, if he still doesn''t respond after the second call, she would leave him be. At the very least this way he would have saved her the stress of even seeing him and talking.


    ''Hmm,'' she took a deep breath in her mind.


    ''Perhaps he is mad at me for not coming to see me and that is why he is punishing me thus. I am sorry but how do I even start and from where? I hope he would not use this as a criterion to deny me from accessing the chamber of chronicles when the time comes? Tsk, I did this to myself didn''t I?''

 Chapter 137 - Injured

    *************


    CHAPTER 135


    Several thoughts ran through her mind at that moment, she was already criticizing and scolding herself for her mistake. She had earlier not thought about things this way but now, it seemed to be going in that direction.


    So when Vidor heard the call the second time, he got scared that''s he might leave and instant raced to the door, ignoring the dripping blood on his hand and opened the door himself.


    With her busy mind she failed to hear the door open but the next thing she saw, was a tall handsome gorgeously looking, spectacularly well created young man, looking at her with sadness in those beautiful eyes of his.


    At first, Era did not say anything, she stood there, unable to move and transfixed by his gaze.


    It was not until his servants and Eunuch bowed before him, calling out his name that she knew what was going on, still, she found it difficult to peel her gaze away and bow before him.


    All of a sudden, she saw his eunuch raise his head a bit and gasped before uttering. "Your, your majesty. Your hand."


    Her gaze fell from his face that moment to the hand that was mentioned and when she saw the blood pouring out, her mouth fell open, shock registered in her eyes and on her face as she slowly, looked up to see him.


    He did not move, he was not shaken by the blood even though he felt pain. Just seeing her beautiful face and being standing before him, seemed to soothe his body, soul and mind as well as the pain.


    "Your majesty," his attendants called out to him. They had to dare because they were scared. Their king was hurt. If anything went wrong, they would go in for it, definitely.


    "My... queen." It felt as though his words had finally broken her out from her trance and her mind started working automatically.


    "Umm, you are hurt," Era stated, reaching for his hand and holding it with her shaky hands. "Quick, get the physician for his majesty," Era ordered not bothering to pull her gaze off, Vidor.


    To a large extent, he was glad she was here but he did not want any third party disturbing them. Quickly he lifted his free hand and shooed them away. "Do not worry."


    "What do you mean by that?" Era fired at him. "You are bleeding," she added still.


    "Yes. It is just a mild wound. I would be fine."


    0_0


    "Be fine! Are you kidding me? This is a deep wound." She turned his hand so his palm was facing upwards for emphasis but to her own shock, she was the one who was scared, scared for him.


    Noticing her worry, Vidor''s heart began to jump for joy at this change and a small smile appeared on his face. "My queen, are you scared for me?"


    "Huh?" She looked at him, her confusion so full and etched deep on her face. "What?" She shook her head.


    No Vidor was mesmerizing her with his lovely eyes. She should not fall for it.


    "No. I am not. It is only proper that you treat it. See," she pointed at the floor underneath his hand. You have bled enough. Hurry, send for the royal physician. It should not take long for him to arrive. Meanwhile, come with me let me tend to your wound first and stop the bleeding."


    Hearing her plan, his cheeks puffed up and he looked at his Eunuch, using his eyes to warn him to delay.


    Understanding his king, he bowed his head before them and disappeared, sending the other attendants away.


    "Yes, your majesty, we would all dispatch and get the royal physician. Please help in treating his majesty, your majesty."


    "I would. You all should hurry."


    "Yes."


    Bowing one last time, they all dispersed away from their presence leaving them alone.


    "Let''s go inside."


    At that moment, Era forgot about her fear and all that went on in her head was ensuring he was okay.


    Together the king and queen of Etheria walked into his chambers and shut the door behind them. Waiting for her by the door, Vidor watched as she lead him to his cushion and made him sit before standing up and looking around.


    "Looking for something?" He asked, noticing that she was getting worried.


    ''Remind me again why I allowed every one of them to leave?'' Era thought within her before answering his question.


    "Umm, I think I got it." Ignoring protocols, she rushed into his bed-chamber, then straight to his bathroom and got clean water in a bowl. Surprisingly she found that there.


    Then she returned but she did not see any clean cloth to use until Vidor pointed at his wardrobe area and directed her.


    Once she had gotten what she needed, she went back to sit beside him and turned his palm to face her. Taking in a deep breath, she inspected the wound before looking up at him.


    There was a large shard in his palm, preventing more and more blood from flowing out but in no doubt, it would be painful. "It would hurt but I believe..."


    "Pull it out," he ordered gently. What was she thinking of him as? A child or what?


    Though he felt offended, he had to say, he was happy that''s he worried for him. "Okay then."


    She moved his hand under the bow and gently brought hers closer to his as she gently pulled it out, till she got the whole thing off.


    Rather than shouting from the pain he felt now that his hand was free, he bit down on his lips, his gaze still focused on her beautiful face that seemed to have been drenched by her sweat.


    Wasting no time, Era dipped his hand in the water and started cleaning the wound, using the clean thin clot. Once she was done, part of the cloth was wet, leaving her with another part.


    She tore it and folded the non-wet pat and placed it on the wound, stopping the bleeding. She turned her head to the side. She needed more cloth.


    "Ah."


    Her eyes lit up as an idea came to mind. "Hold it please." He did not argue and did as instructed, then watched as she brought out her handkerchief and made it into a diagonal shape then brought it to his hand.


    Within a few minutes, she had tied it up, using her handkerchief as a bandage and ensuring the bleeding stopped to some extent.


    "There, not as perfect but it can slow things down a bit and when Louis come, he would treat you properly."


    "Thank you."


    "Hmm." She did not respond to him. Honey, she was mad, so mad at him and he seemed to have gotten that so he probed further.


    Since Louis was not coming any time soon, since he made sure of that, he might as well use the opportunity to get close to his wife.


    "Hey. I said thank you."


    "And why should I accept it, huh? What were you thinking sending your eunuch and attendants away without asking for the royal physician? Why is Louis there? Is he for show?"


    Her chest rose and fell with each angry word she let out. "Can you be reasonable? Do you think an injury is a child''s play?"


    "I must say, though your words are a bit out of line, I am still king," her eyes widened, as realization hit her. She had indeed spoken as though he was a dear close one. Her mistake.


    Noticing her shock, he knew his joke had crossed the line with her so he thought to fix it up.


    "And besides, I have gone to war plenty of times and got injuries that were worse than this but I still survived."


    "Even at that, what would you do if it got infected? Besides, why do you have a broken bottle in your hand? What did you do? What wrong did the poor cup do to you?"


    "Oh, now you are siding the cup and not worried about me who got injured?"


    "Tsk, shouldn''t I? After all, you have gotten injured more than this. Who would fight for the poor cup? Since my worry is not appreciated, I would give it to one who can''t even speak to refute it."


    He let out a sigh, realizing he had pissed her off so much.


    "I''m sorry," he suddenly voiced out when she turned her gaze from him. Her eyes had widened but quickly she masked her shock and turned her head a bit to the side to look at him.


    "Why..." he shut his eyes. Since she was here, he might as well ask. "Why didn''t you come to visit?"


    "Of course, I wanted to come and check on you but I did not want..."


    That was it, Era turned her head swiftly in his direction as she defended herself, ignoring everything else, only to have him face to face with her and before she could do anything to move back, he snaked his right hand round her neck, holding her head in place as he captured her lips once more.

 Chapter 138 - Another Kiss

    *************


    CHAPTER 136


    For some seconds she did not move, just allowed him to linger on her lips as he craved entrance but she never gave. His eyes fell shut the second he kissed her and after some time when she did not respond back, he opened his eyes only to have her watch him.


    Smiling on her lips briefly, Vidor pulled back but did not let go of her head, still keeping her in place.


    "Thank you," he muttered to her and then finally he released her head and pulled back. Still, Era did not say anything. She still looked petrified like she had seen a ghost.


    Twice had he kissed her without her consent but unlike the last, her brain somehow, remembering the first did not resist and allowed him to do that which he wanted.


    Her brain recounted the chaste kiss, recalling the feel of his lips on hers, the softness she had failed to recall the last time and the sweetness even though dry for some reason.


    Different feelings began to rise in her mind and body. Before long she had started to feel certain hotness move up her neck to her cheeks.


    Her mind soon was in a frenzy. Different things plagued and once sure and brave mind. All it took to render her completely speechless was just one kiss, one that she barely responded to.


    Looking at her, he let out another sigh. She was really making things difficult for him but could he blame himself? He and his wife were both virgins with no experience whatsoever.


    For Era, it was particularly expected but for him, that wasn''t so much expected. Normally, she thought it would be normal for him considering his conquest if only she knew that her husband was just as na?ve as her.


    He took in a deep breath again, this time he reached for her hand and gently pressed on it while his eyes remained locked on hers, enjoying the divine pull he got from staring into those lovely jewels.


    Sensing her shock, he began to have second thoughts on it. Perhaps what he did was wrong, kissing her without permission. He felt ladies loved it.


    He would not know but seeing his generals sometimes have fun with ladies while they drank or celebrated and the way the girls giggled nonstop, seeking more, he thought that was the way.


    Turns out, not all girls or only his queen did not like it or was it because she saw him as a monster?


    ''I must be a sad example huh? Even my... she repulses at what I did. Who would love a monster king? I guess I was the one who had hoped in vain. I better make this right and forget this ever happened.''


    His mind was made up. He was done trying. It broke his heart seeing her like that, confused or just out of it. He did not know whether it was fear he saw n those bright blue eyes or the shimmering of tears? Whichever it was, it did hurt him a lot.


    "Era." She did not move but her eyes blinked, an indication that she was listening to him. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done..."


    Just before his sentence came out completely, she stood up, still not looking at him but looking more lost than before. "I should go."


    His heart skipped a beat as his own fear overwhelmed him. She was leaving. He could not bring his mind to accept that and it was because the last time she left, it took days before he set eyes on her and now, she was going.


    Who knows just how long it would take for him to see her again? Quickly he stood up as well, his tall frame towering over hers, as he held her hand, stopping her from taking that step.


    "Era please, do not go."


    "I can''t."


    "Please. What do you want me o do? Say it, name it. I would do anything just..." he shut his eyes.


    Was this him? The almighty Vidor, reduced to this just to beg a woman who did not want him.


    "Anything, please stay. Stay with me. It is all I ask. I won''t do that... I won''t kiss you again." His voice fell at the last part. He so much wanted to kiss her again.


    To taste how she tasted, feel the feeling of having his tongue n her mouth, wondering how crazy it felt judging from what he had seen.


    And he wasn''t just doing that to know but because he was so attracted to her and had feelings for her. Never would he have wanted to do that with a female or anyone at that but her, it was different.


    "I won''t if you do not want me to. Please stay," Vidor pleaded again. "Please. I do not want to force you that I why I am begging you."


    At that time she did not just blink bit she allowed her gaze to lock on his. There was defiance in her eyes. She was tempted to do just that if he dared force her to stay but seeing the look of sadness in his own, she let out her own breath, then lowered her head.


    "Would you?"


    Not saying anything, she nodded her head and sat back down. "I won''t be here long, your majesty."


    ''Great, now she has gone back to that. I thought she was being free with me speaking calmly and a bit rudely?'' Vidor questioned in his mind but did not dare let it out so as not to anger her further.


    Looking at her lovely face, a thought came to his mind, making him smile silently and hide it as best as he could. She did not wipe her lips clean, unlike the first time when he did it to her.


    AT that moment he felt a sense of fulfilment and he even wanted to try his luck even more but recalling his promise, he sighed and scolded himself in his mind.


    ''Me and my big mouth.''


    Silently he watched as she took her lips into her mouth for some seconds before pulling it out and massaging it with the other.


    She kept at it. For Era though, her mind had subconsciously brought back that feeling again and she wanted to feel it again, tats he did not notice what she was doing with her lips but someone else noticed it.


    If he was alone, he was definitely going to scream his lungs out but he managed to control himself and keep his calm.


    He did not want to freak her out and just watched.


    Apparently, he was staring so much, that Era felt eyes on her and released her lips, she lowered her head.


    "Umm, by the way," he cleared his throat, wanting to change the topic at all cost to prevent her from being shy. "I am sorry about interrupting you earlier on but what did you say?"


    "Huh?" Even she was out of it. Her mind was messed up now thanks to him.


    "You know, about huh you want to come to see me. Why didn''t you though? I waited for my queen."


    "Huh." She swallowed hard, then raised her head and looked at him. "Well, I did not want to bother your majesty. I believe you needed lots of rest."


    "Hmm, I appreciate the thought but considering as Jordan received much better attention, I thought you would have cared to show even a little bit to me."


    Her lips dropped. Was he really bringing that up? Did he forget what happened that day?


    She was about getting mad at him and then she recalled that from his statement, it meant he really got injured that day without her knowing.


    She closed her mouth again but did not say anything further. She was so tempted to call out his jealousy.


    "Well, you still haven''t asked what illness I got or what made me stay in for days, my queen?"


    Okay, he really needed to stop calling her that. Yes by all right she was his queen but it was different for Era.


    Whenever he said that she clenched hard against her gown. What kind of queen was she to him when he could rid her of her people and family without thinking twice?


    If he really counted her as one, wouldn''t he have asked and investigated some more rather than been so harsh with his judgment?


    On Vidor''s account, he had his eyes on her whole body as he leaned back against the rest of the cushion watching her every move.


    So he saw how she clenched on her gown when he called her my queen. He did not need a priest to tell him that she was still mad about the tragedy of the past and he would not blame her one bit.


    If he was the one, he would be angry as well. She even got frustrated and was in so much pain that she wanted to kill herself.. It must have hurt her so much.

 Chapter 139 - Stay With Me

    *************


    CHAPTER 137


    It felt as though her sacrifice to be his bride was for not and yet she lost her kingdom and people. So her life meant nothing to her anymore and she was willing to throw it away.


    But now was different.


    At least Vemini''s torment made it so and made him realize just how much pain she felt but then, he was cursed and he should not even want to chase after this love of the one who would bring his ruin but he could not help himself.


    Rather he wanted her even more, pushing the curse further.


    He really was pathetic one would say but at this point, Vidor was so much in love that he did not know it and did all his heart wanted.


    "Since you haven''t asked, I would tell you." She looked at him again. His jealousy really was something else.


    She did not know if he was testing her to see who she cared for but she wished he didn''t actually.


    "I got injured while chasing after your pouch."


    "I see."


    "Huh? Just that? No thank you or even sorry?"


    "Well since you are well now no need to worry. I guess my herbs did work, so thank you and sorry that chasing after my pouch made you hurt."


    Though he got the thank you and the sorry, he was expecting something more. Like her care to see the injury or a touch from her but he got nothing.


    No, she was all cold.


    Seeing that their discussion was not heading in any way useful, he tried to speak about other things.


    "Thanks for the herbs. They really helped me though."


    "Welcome, your majesty."


    "Yes." For a few minutes, they were both silent.


    It was such an awkward meeting and this was why she really wanted to leave. They had nothing more to discuss.


    What was more, Aeverie made her agree not to mention the Chamber of Chronicles to him so she had nothing more to discuss.


    Just then, Vidor thought of gearing their conversation another way. So he tried again.


    "Can''t you stay for another hour?"


    "Your majesty, one hour is a lot and..."


    "Okay fine. Stay the night and ..."


    "The what?"


    No. She shook her head, making sure her brain got that message that he voiced out clearly.


    He said an hour and she was rejecting it because she had stayed away from Eleora too long that day and now he wanted her to stay the night?


    Please.


    Yes, Vidor knew his request was absurd and that he was pushing his luck but he was so scared of her leaving. He knew deep down that when she did, he would not be able to get her easily and he wanted to just watch her even if he could not do anything else.


    So he selfishly asked her to stay the night.


    "Yes. Stay the night with me, Era."


    "I can''t."


    "Why? You are my queen, so it is only natural that..." Era became angry. How dare he come to her and say that? Did he think she could just throw all that had happened to her like that?


    "On what grounds and occasion, your majesty?" Era stood up in anger, her eyes blazing with untold fury as she lashed out at him. "Since when have you ever treated me as your wife?"


    "I wanted to the night we got married but you called me a monster and ran from me."


    She scoffed. Was that his silly excuse? On their wedding night wasn''t he the one acting like a psychopath?


    "You cannot blame me when you acted like one and since then what did you do? Act like I did not exist and allowed your minion to treat me like I did not matter and then you went ahead to annihilate all of my people without a single thought. Now tell me in all of these, where did you once treat me as your queen or wife?"


    She had a point and he knew it but after his mistake, he started making amends.


    "I stood for you against Caspian and Diona when you barged into the assembly. By right I should have had you out to death."


    "Whoa! I should clap for you?" Her lips pulled up into a sarcastic smile. "Did I tell you I needed saving in the first place? I wanted to die before but you prevented it. My life was already too terrible, to begin with, and all I wanted was to be left alone in peace."


    "Are you serious right now? You would rather die than be with me? Than to be my queen? Is that it?"


    Though that was not what she meant since he brought it up, she thought about it. Each time she saw him, she was reminded of what he had done. So, yes she was tired but not tired of living.


    At least not anymore. Before yes, but now, no but that did not include being with him.


    "Yes. I would rather die than be..."


    That was it. Vidor''s pain had sky rocked into anger. Even if people had wished him death it would not be as hurting as hearing her say any of this. He loved her for crying out loud.


    He wished she would not say it. Not agree with it but she did. Instantly he kicked the water that was by his leg and roared in anger, sending shivers down her spine but Vidor was not done.


    "I guess I should grant you that wish then, huh?"


    His own eyes burned with rage but were seethed with deep pain in there.


    What he did next not only shocked Era but left her speechless as well.


    He grabbed her by the hand and led her towards his table, picking up a knife there as he led her straight for the closest wall, slamming her body into it but not with so much force to cause her pain, then he looked deeply into her eyes as he raised the knife to their eye level.


    "This is what you want huh? You want to die, huh? Answer me!"


    She did not say anything but during that moment, he saw fear flash before her eyes and that had gotten to his angry heart and he stopped speaking then lowered his head.


    All that could be heard in that room at that moment was the sound of their uneven deep ragged breath. After about two minutes, he looked back up at her.


    No longer was that fear in her eyes. Rather he saw something else he did not quite understand. Her boldness was there, a tad bit of anger, pain inclusive and what was the other?


    He couldn''t point it out but there was a coldness in there, deep coldness.


    She could see his confusion but she made no effort to stop anything or explain herself rather she waited for him to do what he wanted to do.


    "Do it then. It is obvious you want to," she dared him. She knew he did not want to but what better way to prick his ego and hurt him than saying that.


    She did not need to say out loud that she would rather die, just telling him to kill her was more than enough.


    "Damn it! Arrrhhhh!" His screams were deafening still Era did not move a muscle.


    "Fine. Since that is what you want the most, I would not give you the luxury of a sweet easy death to join your family. I would let you live, keep you by my side as you were meant to be and watch me. Take what you want from you but I would not kill you and when the time is right, I would have you. My promise on our wedding night, I would not forget, my little rabbit."


    He looked deeply into her eyes, bringing his face very close as though he wanted to kiss her and if he did, it would have been so much easier due to the act that his injured hand was holding her neck in place but he was careful not to choke her or tighten it.


    It was just to scare her and he succeeded at first but then he wondered if he had done the right thing.


    He brought his tongue out, daring himself to taste her lips while reprimanding himself for even thinking of such.


    Gosh even in his crazed and angry state, all he could think of was her.


    "Damn it!"


    That was the last curse he let out and he crashed his lips on hers again but surprisingly, she had expected him to be fierce about it instead he was gently begging for entrance and when she still did not give, he kissed her lips and pulled back, laughing bitterly at himself.


    ''Damn I want her. I want every bit of her. I am going crazy I know but she is leaving me no choice. She would not leave. I won''t let her die. I do not know what I would do if she does. Gods! I curse you Vemini.. I curse you for this.''

 Chapter 140 - Anger, Pain And Confession.

    *************


    CHAPTER 138


    His rage was seething but he needed to calm down, finally, he yelled out once more but not as loud as the others and stabbed the knife into the wall as he looked into her eyes again.


    This time her eyes were pure and all he could see was the sting of tears, daring to fill those lovely eyes of hers. He was tempted.


    So much tempted to hold her face in his hands and kiss her, tell her he was sorry and promise to protect her but deep inside those eyes, that coldness remained, reminding him that her love, wasn''t his.


    He released her neck, using his fingers to graze the side of her face, touching her lovely blonde hair and enjoying the feel in his hand.


    "I would wait, Era, wait for you to come to me."


    ''Even if it is would be my doom, I would readily welcome it any day, just so long as I can have you.'' He did not dare voice that out. She need not know he was cursed, if not it would only complicate things but that was how he felt.


    "You can keep waiting."


    "Always the feisty little rabbit I got married to."


    He pulled away from her, giving their bodies enough space apart. ''I can wait. This Vidor would wait.''


    "I am not yours, Vidor and it is time you start getting it into your head. Never will I be yours," Era defiantly stated, the coldness he saw in her eyes, overtaking them once more and shining with pure delight.


    It was like she was stoking the fires deep within him he was trying to quench. What was her goal anyways?


    "Fine. Then get out! Never show your face before me again, not until I request it. If you do, it would be the death of you!" Vidor thundered again, sending shivers down her spine. His true colours were showing.


    The one real Vidor the conqueror, Vidor the tyrant, Vidor the monster king, all resurface because of a statement she made.


    "Remain lonely and locked away for all I care, it would not matter to me! Just get out!"


    Turning around, he made his way to his window but did not say anything and when he noticed she still had not moved, he let out a sigh was going to dismiss her. "You may..." he had not finished his sentence when he heard the door unlock and she threw it open.


    "Leave."


    He massaged his forehead and temples, his brain felt like it was going to explode. Then he heard a familiar voice and he noticed that the door still hadn''t been closed.


    "Your majesty."


    "Took you long enough," Era spat out. Peeling her gaze away to look at Vidor''s attendants and Eunuch, she eyed them and moved past them all, leaving them to their crazy king.


    ''Damn them all. How dare they conspire with him. Hmm, well they should enjoy the outcome. I knew going there was a mistake.''


    As she stormed away she heard his loud voice roar and she paused to listen.


    Meanwhile, after she left them, Louis rushed inside to meet the king. Normally he would not have dared to when Vidor was angry but this was way worst. It involved Era and from the look of things, she was angry as well.


    "Yoru majesty, what happened?"


    A very wrong thing to ask one would say.


    The next thing Vidor turned around and snapped at him. It was going so well but what did I get she wished to die rather than be with me. Then she would get lost for all I care."


    "Your majesty, please calm your rage. It must have been a misunderstanding," Louis tried to reason.


    "Misunderstanding you say? Being told you are worst than the death of you would call that a misunderstanding. She should have just told me she wished me dead. So defiant that queen of mine. Arrrghh!"


    "Your majesty but you said some awful things to her as well."


    "Whose side are you on, Louis?"


    "None. I mean yours but I want what is best for you and we could all hear you outside. You made her sad."


    "Of course, you think I did not know or I wanted to intentionally? She really overdid it and I got pissed. I never wanted to hurt her. All I wanted was for her to stay with me. Was that too much to ask of my wife and queen?"


    Hearing this, Era gritted her teeth. He really should be glad they were not just friends but instead king and queen and she could not do much to him.


    If not she would have gone back to slap him hard across the cheeks. How dare he say those words out loud, wife and queen.


    "Hmmph!" She folded her arms under her chest and was about to leave when another of his word caught her attention.


    "She did not let me finish and if she had negotiated, I would have willingly agreed to whatever she wanted."


    "What was it you wanted to tell her?" Louis inquired further.


    "I was going to grant her access to the chambers of chronicles if she agreed to spend the night with me."


    "Pff... Coco.." Although it almost came out as a laughing sound, in reality, he was almost choking.


    He never knew Vidor had gotten so close to Era for him to want to sleep with her already? If that was not the case then it was obvious why Era was mad at him.


    "But even if she could not, one to two hours with me would have been okay or I planned to also beg her to come to visit me or I, her, to spend one hour together daily. Was that so bad?"


    "Umm, not entirely your majesty."


    "Not entirely? Are you still siding her?" He was already getting angry again.


    "No. I am siding the truth here, your grace. I should ask you, would you side yourself or you would side her, your majesty?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Put yourself in her shoes and think from her own perspective, then answer the question."


    Hearing Louis suggests that Era shook her head. ''Hmm, forget him, Louis, he isn''t worth it. He is just like them, brutal war tyrants.''


    With that thought, she stormed away in anger and returned to her chambers.


    Back with Vidor and Louis, he calmed down finally, taking Louis''s advice and thought on it from Era''s perspective.


    It was no wonder why she kept on bringing the issue of her family and kingdom. He was cruel to her from the start.


    He ignored her daily for his hatred towards women and even more so, he took from her the right to kill herself and just after three months of her mourning, he started being close to her.


    If he was the one in her shoes, he would not readily accept himself as well.


    So yes, he was being unreasonable. As long as the fact where he took her kingdom from her existed, he most definitely would find it hard in getting her heart back.


    He lost. He was the big loser. His decision would forever haunt him.


    He was doomed to suffer this pain of loving her without having her loving him back at least not at the moment and when she would finally love him back, he was going to die.


    His life was already a sad one before he even began enjoying it.


    "So your majesty, what would be your own decision or answer to your question?"


    "I..."


    "Be sincere with yourself, your grace. Only then would you be able to understand her true feelings and find ways to work around it and get her to fall in love with you, accepting your feelings."


    "Fine. If I were in her position, I won''t love me either." He shut his eyes as he said that. Though true he was so hurt and he wished that it would not be so.


    "Exactly, your grace. It is hard for her as it is for you so try not to force things on her and let her willingly accept you."


    "But how am I to do that when she hides and run away from me? I am scared of her leaving me."


    "Hmm, that which you feared had now happened to you."


    He looked up at Vidor, seeing the king feel so sad only made him feel bad. He was just the victim. Now that he desired the feeling of love from another, all he got was hate.


    "Your fear of losing her, she leaving you only pushed you to say things you shouldn''t have and made you make rash decisions that drove her away from you."


    "Sad right bit I did not mean any of it. I love her Louis." His voice came out so softly and quietly as he confessed to his royal physician.


    "I love Era so much and I do not know why but I just know that though she hurts me, my whole being yearns for her more and more.. I simply cannot exist if she leaves this world."

 Chapter 141 - Recalling

    *************


    CHAPTER 139


    Storming angrily back to her chambers, Era allowed her mind to go on a rampage with her thoughts as she put everything in place.


    She had been kissed without her permission, had been threatened and warned and undermined all for what?


    The way she raged inside of her was like anything she had ever felt before.


    Even when she lost her people and parents, she wasn''t this angry. Instead, she was very much devastated and wanted to end it and although she heard what he told Louis, it still did not matter too much to her anymore.


    After walking for some time, she found herself not going in the direction of her chambers but towards the garden. Letting out a deep sigh, Era stopped in her tracks and looked around The love scenery was one that was enchanting even at that time of the day.


    The wind blowing against her skin, brushed her hair backwards, allowing it to float with the wind making her look like a night angel dancing in the twilight. She spent some time not doing anything but just staring far above into the vast empty sky.


    Unlike other nights where it was full of stars and the moon, this time it looked empty, with just a half-moon blessing the earth with its glory.


    Not long after she started enjoying the wind on her skin and face, her mind brought back flashes of their argument causing her to cringe at the sights.


    Shaking her head, she wished to rid her poor brain of those bizarre images when another kind flashed in her memory and this time stayed longer than the others.


    It was their second kiss together and separately. As annoying as that made her feel, it did not change when it came, a part of her still wanted to recall.


    And finally that part of her wanting the feeling won over her own fragile mind and her memory being one lovely thing replayed everything about the incident again to her.


    Rather than the anger that was surging through her, she began to calm down as she recalled, bringing back all she felt at that moment when those soft lips of his pressed hard and softly on hers or when they kissed her so tenderly, begging for an entrance to give her much more than she was already getting.


    Everything about that moment felt so romantic and...


    Wait.


    She shook her head, prying her eyes open instantly as the memory faded away with the light she focused on from the moon.


    "Ahh..." She released her breath with little to no effort and clenched her fist hard by her side.


    "Since you wish not to see me, Vidor, I would disappear from your sight but not for long. From what I see, you are brewing feelings. I would wait for that. I would let you come to me and I would warm my way to you, giving you what you want and when I have your full complete trust, I would make my attack and exact my revenge. Just wait and see. I would be your nemesis, Vidor Agnar."


    Taking in more breaths than she could think of, Era did not bother wasting another moment. The second she looked up towards the window of her chambers, her heart skipped, recalling the show she had left Eleora alone all day. It did not sit well with her.


    The last thing she wanted was to leave Eleora alone for a long time and make her think something had happened to her and something wrong finally happened.


    No. Clenching her fist tighter, she peeled her gaze away from her window reluctantly and dashed away from the garden, racing towards her chambers for her sister.


    She knew Aeverie would be there with her but it was still not enough for Era. Nothing bit Eleora seeing her.


    She had been alone for months. At least the next two weeks, she should not feel her absence. It would help her stabilize better when she went over to stay with the orphans.


    She also needed to test and train her sister on her control again. Leaving Meribia, she knew her mother would not make mistakes in ensuring her daughter''s emotional control was top notch to avoid the secret from breaking out but now that she had no one. The trauma could make a ticking bomb.


    "Eleora, wait for me. I am sorry. I''m coming to you."


    ***


    After the left, a shadow came out from behind one of the trees and came to stand at the place where Era was once standing at.


    Though the night had come, one look at the person and anyone would know exactly who it was. She looked in the direction in which Era had looked at and saw the Queen''s chambers.


    Immediately, the cold look on her face changed as her lips parted showing her teeth and anger that seemed to want to pop out of her brain.


    That was not all, she managed to look sideways and her eyes landed on Vidor''s window as well.


    She took in a deep breath, her fingers balling into a fist as she gazed with so much hatred.


    ''All of... I would make you both pay and kneel before me. Your queen, you would watch and see how she dies and how I take her place with nothing you can do about it. Etheria would be mine.''


    "My lady," a voice called out from behind her, before walking closer to where she was but stopped when she was just some centimetres away from her and bowed her head.


    "My lady," she called out again when she got no response the first time, pulling her master from her reverie.


    "Yes?" Though her gaze was still facing upwards, she quickly diverted it from Vidor''s window back to the sky.


    "Umm, your father wishes to speak to you."


    "Hmm. I would go later."


    "My apologies, Lady Diona but Lord Caspian sent his guard and said he wanted it to be soon."


    Hearing that, she could tell the urgency in the message and closed her eyes briefly. "Fine." She reopened them and without a word to her maid, she turned around and walked away with the latter following closely behind her.


    ***


    By the time Era got to her chambers, she knocked but she did not hear anyone''s voice and wondered if Eleora was sleeping and Aeverie too from how stressful her day was.


    A second knock and soon she heard light footsteps walking towards the door then a voice rang out from behind the door.


    "Your name."


    Her heart pounded louder as the breath she had no idea she was holding in was finally released.


    Rather than answering she pressed her forehead closer to the door, placing a hand on her chest as she felt her heartbeat.


    Gulping down her saliva, she opened her mouth to answer. "It is I. Era."


    It was a good thing she had always told her guards and entourage to go back earlier since Eleora came in. The last thing she wanted was them always there and would one day find out about Eleora.


    It was also a good thing that they were grateful about it else things might have been more complicated.


    She heard the lock shift and the door pulled open, taking a step inside her gaze fell down quickly as the person that opened the door for her never showed her face but hid behind it.


    And once in, she shut the door behind her, forgetting to close it as she went down on her knees before the little damsel looking at her with longing eyes.


    "I''m sorry."


    Before she could apologize even further, Eleora took a leap and dove right into her arms, circling her neck with her smaller arms and hugging her even tighter.


    Her action had stunned Era a bit but after some seconds she smiled and wrapped her arms around the child''s smaller frame, nudging her face in her hair as her fingers dove in, smoothing her hair.


    The two of them stayed that way for some time before they pulled apart but the sadness and longing in Eleora''s eyes soon changed, shocking Era for a second time.


    "Eleora, what is wrong? Why are you? Did anyone do anything to hurt or offend you?"


    Rather than answering, she shook her head and pointed at Era.


    "Me? What did I do? My absence? I am sorry. Things got out of hand a bit and I needed to go see someone. Didn''t Aeverie tell you? By the way where is she?"


    Not giving Eleora time, she bombarded her with questions until finally she calmed down and held her sister''s hand as she led her up to the bed, helping her climb in as she too got in with her.


    "Now, where is Aeverie?"


    "She left to get me dinner. She said I should open for you when you returned but only if I hear it is you and herself."


    "Alight. That is good. I am sorry I spent the day away from you. I would make it u to you and stay with you all through tomorrow."


    She was expecting Eleora to smile but what she got was an even sadder Eleora.


    "Hey, what is it?"


    "Big sister is not happy. Who dared to do this?"


    0_0

 Chapter 142 - Out Of Control Ora.

    *************


    CHAPTER 140


    "Big sister is not happy," Eleora stated rather sadly but then her eyelids dropped and so did her head.


    The next thing Era knew Eleora lifted her head as her eyes flew open and a certain rage, more like danger engulfed her once sad eyes.


    "Ele... Ora..."


    "Who dared to do this? Who dared make big sister angry and sad?"


    0_0


    The air around them changed immediately as her hair began to float and her body light up. He rage increased when she saw Era was not answering her.


    Before Era could even say anything, the things around them, clothes, scrolls, various things in the room began to float around them as well.


    Era''s eyes widened. Her heartbeat rate increased exponentially as she saw what she had not seen in quite some years now, suddenly happen before her eyes.


    "Eleora."


    "WHO, SISTER!"


    Her voice became louder as the child yelled before she looked even scarier than the King she had just escaped from.


    "Eleora no one."


    "It can''t be no one. I felt it. I could feel your rage as you walked into the palace grounds. You were angry. Who dared made you cry Era?"


    Immediately, Eleora''s yell got her brain working back again. She knelt on the bed, reaching out to her kid sis who was by now floating on the bed as she glared angrily, just waiting for a name and she would act.


    "Eleora, no one made me angry. I am okay. I promise you. Do not mind me. Trust me, I am not sad anymore. I only wanted to leave where I was and get back to you quickly but the king wanted me to stay."


    "So he made you angry?"


    ''Damn it, Era. You just literally told her who got you angry. This is bad. I better find a way to calm her down. She has a new trigger somehow. I am now a trigger point to let her free her rage.''


    While she was battling with her thoughts, she failed to see the smirk that appeared on her sisters'' face and when she looked back at Eleora, she was shocked to her sister turn around all of a sudden and from the look of her posture, she was ready for the charge.


    "Target spotted."


    "What?"


    Quickly, Era grabbed Eleora by her waist refusing to let go. She hugged her sister tightly from behind, preventing her from moving away and causing the havoc she wished to cause.


    What would the world think if they discovered that the great Vidor the conqueror was killed by Meribia''s heir who was harboured by Etheria''s queen?


    It would be the greatest scandal and it would prove the conspiracy against her people before and if she managed to escape they would barely leave Etheria with their lives while becoming refugees and the whole nation on the neck.


    Nothing about what she was going to do to him was worth it. Not now at the very least. Era could not allow her to throw away her future just like that.


    And so she did what she had to do and any sister would at a time like this.


    "Eleora, please. It is Era. Believe me, I am alright."


    Even though she knew a few minutes ago she wasn''t alright and she was angry at Vidor, at this point all anger left in her mind dissipated as she now saw her sister''s powers had progressed so much that''s he could tell her feeling from a distance away.


    "Eleora, please. I am happy. If you do not believe me, check it. See it. I am happy. Happy to have you here with me. I would be sad if something goes wrong and then I lose you and be separated again. Please trust me and calm down little Ora. Calm down for me."


    Just as Era had said, she concentrated her powers to feel the vibrations coming from Era and saw that it was different.


    If there was anything she felt, she saw that her big sister was scared and she knew why. She was scared because they were in enemy territory and could get into trouble because of her.


    At that time, she allowed her eyelids closed as she let go of that rage that she felt. ''Let it go, Eleora, big sister is okay and happy. Do not make her scared anymore.''


    Although she willed herself to stop, she could not bring herself to do that. The thought of how angry Era was earlier on was still etched deep in her mind.


    "Ele, my love. I am here, like always. Never to leave you again and to always protect you. I am happy, please for me, let it go."


    It was as if listening to Era''s voice in her mind and being calmed down entirely.


    ''Big sis is okay. Let it go. Let it go,'' she chanted repeatedly in her mind until a minute later when she finally came back down, kneeling on the bed with Era still hugging her smaller frame from behind.


    "I will always be with you, Elle. I will always protect you just like how father and mother did. Always."


    Immediately, Eleora struggled a bit in her embrace and turned around, hugging her small frame fully.


    By now everything flying around the room had successfully crashed back down the moment she let go of the powers.


    In that fiasco and emotional outrage, they failed to hear when a knock came on the door and after a few seconds, the knocker, opened the door slightly and stopped.


    To the shock of the intruder, the sight before her left her speechless and overwhelmed to even take a step forward or to disturb the emotional moment the sisters were having.


    Being unnoticed, Aeverie witnessed Eleora floating a bit above the bed with Era holding unto her so tight, preventing her from leaving.


    Even after seeing that, she did not leave. Something had struck her. She waited to see if Era could actually get her sister to calm down because if not, it meant it would be difficult sending her to live with the orphans with a power like that.


    And when she finally got Eleora to calm down, Aeverie sighed, smiling sadly to herself. They really had gone so much and now they had another secret to protect.


    At that moment, she did not see Era as a child who was stubborn but a young queen with so many burdens and pains, yet she still pulled on and carried on with life.


    She could not have asked to serve a better leader. Though Era had her shortcomings there was hardly anyone who didn''t and with the right guidance, she would grow into the queen Etheria deserved.


    By now she believed she had seen enough. Without interrupting them, she pulled the door close silently and moved backwards with the tray of food in her hand.


    She needed to give them some time and later she would knock again and serve them.


    She had wanted to speak to Era before when she returned to know how her meeting with Vidor went but now, she knew it was not the time.


    Together, they hugged each other with Era petting little Eleora who by now had begun to weep on her sister''s clothes as Era patted her head slowly.


    "There. I am here. I would never let anyone take you from me. I would be with you forever. I promise."


    "Promise?"


    "Always, Eleora. I would keep you safe and watch over you so you have to trust me and do not let your powers on a rampage like that again. Never you get angry because of me. If you do and I am not there and something bad happens, it would break me."


    Pulling back a bit, Eleora looked into Era''s eyes with her own curious, sad wide eyes.


    "I am sorry. You are all I have left. I got scared and sad that you were hurt. I could not protect father and mother. I told myself I would protect you."


    Era''s voice broke immediately and a tear fell off her eyelids as she pulled Eleora back into her embrace.


    "Eleora...." she wept, pouring all of her sorrows out with Eleora.


    "You are my responsibility," she said in between sobs. "I am your guardian and You''re your protector. All you have to do is grow up like you would have under mother and father and leave the worrying to me. I would protect you."


    "But big sis does not have powers."


    Understanding where she was coming from, Era pulled her body back so she could look into Eleora''s eyes.


    "My love, sometimes it takes more than powers to protect oneself. There might come a day when you feel drained for using your powers too much, at that time you need to find a way to survive."


    "How?"


    "Like a normal person but you are no ordinary being. So you must learn and train. Learn the art of ruling and palace politics.. You must be clever, much clever than your opponents and subjects while also training in different arts of fighting. Understood?"

 Chapter 143 - Twisting Truths.

    ************


    CHAPTER 141


    "Like a normal person but you are no ordinary being. So you must learn and train. Learn the art of ruling and palace politics. You must be clever, much clever than your opponents and subjects while also training in different art of fighting. Understood?"


    "I would."


    "Good. You must learn to be a true queen and not let your emotions control you. Remember, you must be in control lest someone controls you through them."


    "Control."


    "Great. Come here little Ora let me hug you."


    Drawing her back in, she hugged her again, squeezing tighter than before giving her a bear hug and love. Surprisingly Eleora never complained and enjoyed every bit of it, hugging Era back. "I love you."


    "Me too."


    Aeverie on the other hand, waited for a considerable amount of time before she knocked hard on the door, alerting the sisters of her presence and for them to arrange themselves.


    "Yes?" Era responded, pulling Eleora closer to herself in a protective way as her gaze swept over to the door.


    It was at this moment she realized that she may not have bolted the door behind her Nevertheless, no one would dare barge into her chambers like that.


    "It is I, your majesty."


    Hearing her voice, Era immediately knew who it was but before she said anything further, Aeverie pushed the door open and came in, then locked it behind her.


    Era smiled at her as her Lady Royal bowed her head low before her.


    "I came and heard you left." She continued patting down the length of Eleora''s hair soothingly as she spoke.


    "My apologies, your grace, I went to get dinner for her. I was delayed in the kitchen."


    "Good then."


    "Pardon?"


    "I mean it is good you are here then," Era quickly corrected to hide the true meaning behind what she was saying.


    "Oh yes. I bet her highness must be starving." Era smiled. She bet so too and could not argue that with anyone.


    ''With the use of her powers like that, she most definitely will. I should have brought her more food. I better return to the kitchens.'' Aeverie concocted in her mind.


    "Umm, she should be very hungry, please bring the food here."


    "Oh." Aeverie shook her head and smiled back. "Yes."


    As she took the first step forward, she stepped on a scroll and almost fell but she was careful to gain her balance back quickly.


    Both ladies had failed to take note of the disaster the Queen''s room was in and were all bothered about Eleora.


    Now they had realized what a mess it was. For Era, she began cracking her brain to think of an excuse to tell Aeverie should in case she asked.


    Aeverie on the other hand tried to act natural and look surprised by the sight in front of her.


    Although it started as a pretence, when she looked up and further ahead, her eyes widened as realization dawned on her that she had not really seen the full room when Eleora was using her powers.


    She had been too focused on the sisters to notice it.


    Seeing her shock, Era knew it was going to be one heck of explanation she would give for Aeverie to believe her.


    The damage was just too much. Even when she lost her parents, she was not like this.


    Letting out a defeated sigh, Era pried her lips to speak but Eleora''s voice resounded instead.


    "It was I. I was sad when I missed father and mother and started throwing things. Big sis came in..."


    "Yes, when I came I met her crying," Era cut in quickly. "It weakened me seeing her like that plus the anger I felt for Vidor, so I just let go and joined her in scattering."


    She had quickly rushed out those words that she failed to realize she had said what she wasn''t supposed to. She was angry with Vidor. He made her angry.


    Not understanding the reason for the stares she was getting from her sister and Aeverie she asked. "What?"


    "Your majesty. You... his majesty made you angry."


    ''Bummer!'' In her mind, she face-palmed herself real hard. She just blew it.


    Turning her head to the side slowly to look at Eleora, she had a strange smile on her face but one thing it portrayed, a caught liar.


    She knew she had spelt doom for herself and Etheria but what Eleora did next got both ladies shocked out of her wits.


    "Hahahahahahaa..."


    A sweet peal of laughter resounded in the already once quiet room, breaking them all from their seriousness.


    At first, Era did not quite understand why Eleora was laughing rather than going out of control.


    "Hahhahaaaa...." rather than stopping, she continued, pulling away from Era as she held on to her stomach, laughing to her heart''s content.


    "Ele..or..a."


    Eleora paused a bit, her smile reaching her half-closed eyes as her cheeks puffed up some more from her laughter and smiles.


    "Hmm..."


    "Why?" Even though Era asked that the confusion that shone brightly in her eyes was a rare gem for her sister who was controlling herself and trying to hold it back in.


    Finally, she decided to help the two poor ladies before they stressed their brains in trying to figure out why she was strangely acting up.


    "You see, you are a case of the pot calling the kettle black and my sister that was supposed to teach me anger management became angry and did worse. Control, remember?"


    She finally let out the laughter she was holding in. At this point, Era finally understood what she was playing out.


    Shaking her head at her, she saw genuine happiness in Eleora that she did not know when she joined her in it and soon she too was laughing hard.


    Aeverie had been at the side watching the sisters laugh out loud. They looked so happy and not like the sisters who were battling something a few minutes back.


    They looked completely different and happy.


    The more she watched them, the more she felt their laughing get to her and soon, she joined in on the laughing spree but not as hard as them since she was still holding the tray of food.


    ***


    Dawn of the next day came very fast and as early, she got a letter, stating that the ladies of the kingdom, well those that mattered (the minister''s, Lord''s wives and noble ladies) were hosting a tea party and they would love for her to grace the occasion.


    At first, due to her presence, she was sending Aeverie to go in her stead and deliver her apologies for her inability to attend but Aeverie persuaded her.


    "Your majesty. I am sorry to say this but I believe as your Lady Royal if I do not then I am not going my job well. It is advisable that you go for this tea break with the ladies and garner some of their attention."


    "But I do not want to. At least not while Eleora is here. I do not need their attention at a time like this."


    "You do not now, yes but no one said that kind of attention. Hear me out," she pacified her with gestures before waiting for Era to give the go-ahead and when she did, she nodded.


    "Thank you. You see, Diona might have been silent these days, who knows what she must be ploting against you? It is important that you go there and show them just who is in charge and who cares for them while also putting Diona''s supporters in their place."


    "I..."


    "You need to gain grounds. That is what I mean by getting their attention. You do not need to stay for the entire day but just grace the occasion with your presence. Speak to them and have fun with them, then like thirty minutes later, you beg to take your leave as matters of the state still awaited you."


    "Hmm. I see. But I have already promised Eleora to stay the entire day with her."


    "Oh." Aeverie moved her gaze to Eleora who was eating her breakfast with little to no care, ignoring the ladies. "I see."


    "Yes. Yesterday I wasn''t with her. I do not want that to repeat itself and yesterday''s mess to happen again.


    Although Aeverie really wanted to argue that with her she knew that Era had a point but this was just an hour maximum and she would be back.


    It is a much-needed sacrifice if she wanted not to be down and under Diona.


    "An hour or two away from me won''t kill me, sister."


    Both of them turned their heads to look at Eleora. She continued eating her food like she did not just speak and after finishing what was in her mouth, she turned her gaze to Era.


    "I''ll be fine and I promise to be fine and focus on growing up."


    If Era said she did not feel like jumping on her at that moment to hug her, she would be lying. Smiling at her, she nodded at her sister.


    "Thanks. I would ensure to be back before you know it. I promise."


    "Take your time," Eleora advised.

 Chapter 144 - Confronting Aeverie.

    *************


    CHAPTER 142


    "Thanks. I would ensure to be back before you know it. I promise."


    "Take your time," Eleora advised. "You cannot babysit me forever. Besides, I can take care of myself. I do not need a babysitter."


    Although she knew her words hurt Era to some extent, she smiled notwithstanding.


    It was her way of telling Era that she was all grown up now. "Now get going. Thank goodness you are already dressed. It would be great for you to go have fun and not be cooked in here with an eight-year-old."


    "It''s never boring being with you, Ora. Never you think that way or you would hurt me further."


    "I know. I want you to go. Do not forget your goals because of me. You have your life, live it, big sis."


    "Thanks, little matured one." She looked up at Aeverie and smiled. "Well, the little princess has said it all. I would go but please keep her company till I return."


    "No worries, your grace but are you sure you do not want me coming with you?"


    "Nope. I can manage myself. Besides, I can handle them."


    ''What if Diona shows up."


    "Well, it is a good thing Vidor put her in her place that day. Now she knows better than to annoy me else I get back at her."


    "Hmm, for your sake we hope so."


    "Why did you say that?" Era was confused. They should be happy not feel sad, right?


    "Did you forget that you are mad at the king? I do not know what happened but if you would scatter your chambers like that, then it must have been pretty serious and bad. I doubt you would be willing to go to him if things turned sour."


    "Oh."


    "Yes. My advice would be that you handle things carefully but do not let her ride you still. Anyways, I believe in you and know you would do fine."


    Okay, she almost got scared because of Vidor. She never wanted a situation where the matter would get to him and given how their meeting went yesterday, who knows he might use that to get back at her and then everyone would think she had lost his favour and not respect her.


    Though she wanted to build respect for herself she still liked the fact that she got his backing, keeping the devious ones off her back a bit while she got her acquaintance.


    But listening to Aeverie she felt better and braced up. "Okay. I would get going now."


    Raising her gown up a bit, she moved quickly towards her door as Aeverie rushed towards it with her.


    She stopped, dropping her gown and looking back at Eleora smiling at her sister and then back at the door which was being pulled open by Aeverie.


    "Good luck, your majesty."


    "Thank you."


    With that, Era was off as she left them in her chambers, walking with her head raised like the queen she was to her meeting.


    Once she had gone, Aevrie closed the doors and went back to ensuring all the things in the queen''s chambers was well arranged and done.


    Her supervision was one that if he saw a wrong thing done, she would help in fixing it up and correcting the defaulter when they returned.


    So as she did her inspection she had her mind occupied by the previous day''s event that she did not notice Eleora leave her seat and walk up towards her at her back.


    It was only when the young child spoke that she realized.


    "Why aren''t you asking?" Eleora questioned.


    "Oh my God!" she gasped, turning around with a hand to her chest to look at Eleora who stood there with curious eyes and questioning gaze. "What do you..."


    She trailed off, waiting for Eleora to explain as her eyes narrowed at the child.


    "Why aren''t you asking?" Eleora repeated.


    "I do not get you, your highness." She bent down and picked up the napkin that fell from her hands a few seconds ago before standing straight and smiling at her.


    "Would your highness please be more specific?"


    "Until when would you play dumb? Huh, adults." She shook her head, holding her forehead a bit like a worried adult that''s he wasn''t. "Why can''t things be simple with them?"


    For a minute there, Aeverie was confused. Although Eleora looked so young, she looked out of it when she spoke sometimes and even now, the eyes in which she used to stare at Aeverie, it wasn''t encouraging.


    She turned around, pretending to leave and when Aeverie heaved a sigh of relief, Eleora turned around again and smiled at her.


    "Yesterday," she began, causing Aeverie''s heart to thud loudly in her chest. "You saw us. I saw you."


    "Umm, I do not know what you are talking..."


    She was still about lying but Eleora beat her to it, cutting in abruptly and silencing her.


    "Talking about?" she arched her little brows at her before placing both hands on her hips as she stared sternly at her. "I am not a kid, you know Aeverie."


    ''Huh technically, you are." Aeverie was tempted to voice that out but she understood what the little princess meant and knew she could not deny it any longer.


    "Speak or I tell her."


    Aeverie rolled her eyes at her and smiled. "What makes you think I saw anything?"


    "Because you gave yourself away the second you came in.," Eleora explained with a knowing smile on her face.


    Although it looked like she was raging and out fo t, she had control and could feel the vibrations caused by the steps of people on the ground.


    So when Aeverie walked close, she knew she was back and even she pushed open the door, she saw her but since she did not make a noise or feel scared, she ignored it.


    Somehow, her ignoring it did not help Aeverie who really needed to talk to someone for the sake of her mental state.


    "How?" Aeverie''s voice brought her back.


    "Simple." Eleora crossed her arms in front of her chest and made her way to the bed but she did not climb in yet.


    "You told me not to open the door except I  got your reply that you were the one."


    "So?"


    "The door, how did you know it was not locked when big sis Era did not open it for you or me?"


    She had a point and Aeverie had failed to take note because she wanted to look natural.


    "Even big sister Era did not think much about it because she was in an emotional state."


    "Hmm, I love your theory, your highness but that doesn''t change anything that is saw something."


    "Well yes."


    "For all anyone knows, I heard her majesty''s voice and I felt she was in so without even waiting, I opened it. If it was locked, well I would have recalled what I told you and all."


    ''Hmm, you are evading this one pretty well but you speaking of anything and something indicated you saw. I haven''t said..."


    "Fine, you win." Aeverie quickly surrendered. She was not in the mood to start arguing with Eleora over this. So she let her win. Besides, the young girl did not look like someone who would relent with her words.


    She would push through until she got Aeverie to surrender. So why waste time and disturb her brain when she could easily end it.


    "Finally. Although, I do wonder."


    "Wonder what your highness?"


    "Why you never said anything. Why you do not want to speak to her about it?"


    "I saw something I shouldn''t have seen and I believe it is your secret and her majesty would do anything to keep you safe. It was not in my position to ask. What stays a secret remains a secret."


    "You would keep it."


    Aeverie did not know whether she was asking her or she was telling her but the curiosity in her eyes told she was indeed asking a question.


    "It is not a question, young princess. My loyalty goes to your sister. Whatever happened yesterday, never happened. I do not know what you are talking about."


    Eleora smiled at her, then lowered her head a bit as she climbed onto the bed and sat down there calmly.


    She knew Aeverie would have a lot of questions but she was being modest and knowing her place.


    Finally, she could no longer hold in her curiosity and she spoke. "If I may, your highness?"


    "Yes, you may."


    "Since you saw me, why didn''t you rat me out to her majesty?"


    Eleora''s lips pulled backwards as a knowing smirk appeared on her face. "Where would be the fun in that? Besides, you are my big sis'' Lady Royal and she trust you. I believe it would be okay to leave it at that, don''t you think?"


    "Yes." Aeverie smiled. She felt lighthearted now that she spoke to the little princess. So young, yet matured in things one wouldn''t expect of her.  "As you wish, your highness. Thank you."


    "No, thank you for being there for her Oh and by the way, Call me Ora. I am no longer a princess of Meribia."


    "You are and you always will be, Princess Ora."

 Chapter 145 - Advice

    **************


    CHAPTER 143


    Not long after Era left, heading towards the meeting place for their gathering, she saw an entourage not too far from where she was standing and immediately froze up.


    One look at the attendants and eunuch, she knew who they were guarding. It was Vidor.


    Taking in a deep breathe, Era gulped down hard and decided to take a different route to avoid coming face to face with him.


    However, before she could take the second step and turn around, she heard someone clear his throat and paused.


    Though it sounded more like a coughing sound rather than a throat clearing, she turned around and braced up.


    Taking a glance in hos direction, she noticed he had quickly pretended to be fascinated by the flowers in the garden and did not see her, but Era knew better.


    She continued on her way and on getting to the bend close to where he was, she bowed her head from that angle and greeted.


    "Greetings your majesty," not waiting foe his answer, she raised her head after some seconds, smiled and lowered her head a bit as she took the turn and left.


    To his amazement she did not wait for him to say anything and took her leave but what really was he expecting?


    He had specifically said he did not want to see her yesterday and although he did nor mean it, it never changed anything.


    Taking in a deep breathe, Vidor turned his body in the direction she had taken, though there were flowers along that route, it was low enough to grant him access to her stunning view.


    Taking compensation in that, he willingly allowed himself recall the kiss of yesterday.


    Honestly speaking, after their episode, he could not sleep soundly.


    He was disturbed in his mind and heart and that troubled him. He wished to see her, feel her kiss her, hold her in his arms and warm her up but all he was left with, was a lonely empty bed.


    When he told her to spend the night, hit wasn''t in his goal to touch her. All he wanted to do was be with her.


    Cuddle her close, kiss her, hug her to himself, comb through her hair, admire her skin, her beauty and her poise.


    Perhaps being with her, if he had the opportunity, who knows he might get swallowed up by his feelings and wander beyond just kissing her as the more he dis, he higher his needs arose.


    He was just a man after all and not a god.


    He shook his head. To him he must have been going crazy having those kinds of thoughts but who was he to complain when they were all that penetrated his mind.


    He let out another sigh and with his gaze fully in her, he signalled for his eunuch with his hand and once he felt him move, Vidor spoke.


    "Where is she headed?"


    "Your majesty, the ladies of the kingdom are having a mini gathering and they wished for her to Honour the invitation."


    "I see. And she is going, hmm."


    "Her majesty is simply fulfilling her duties as queen, your majesty," the eunuch bowed his head further. Since they were just outside the door yesterday, they heard the king and queen''s argument and could only shake their head.


    At this rate it was safe to say before Etheria would have a heir, the heaven''s would shake or come down.


    He did not want to pick nose and ask the king why he felt that she would not go but just kept quiet and awaited further words from the king.


    "It is alright." Turning to his side, he was about taking his leave when a thought came to mind and he paused then slowly looked at his eunuch before looking at Era''s silhouette in the distance.


    "Is Diona going too?"


    "I believe so, your majesty." His brows furrowed slightly. Without being told, he already knew this matter would not go down well and was tempted to go intervene but he hesitated.


    Seeing his dilemma, his eunuch decided to voice out his opinion.


    "Though it is not in my place, your majesty, if I may."


    "Speak." Now fully turned, Vidor gazed at him with interest and hope.


    "This has to do with matters of court, your majesty and women''s court. Though you are king, matters of court are presided by the eldest lady in the royal family of which it would be the queen or the dowager queen, your mother but since the late queen is not with us, bless her soul, her majesty is head and her presiding rules. You interfering would bring some problems."


    "I understand where you are coming from, but you know, that at some point, I would have to interfere when things get out of hand."


    "Yes but till then. If you do interfere now, it simply means you do not trust her majesty to be able to hold her own against the palace troubles and that would not sit well for her and those watching her. They would think of her as a weakling who is hiding behind the king to survive."


    "Okay. That was why I initially hesitated. I just do not want anyone bullying her."


    At that moment his eunuch smiled. He really did care for her though he had not made it so known too everyone. She was his queen after all.


    "I understand your majesty cares for her grace but also trust in her and give her the opportunity to grow by herself. Let her make mistakes and fix them then learn from it, let her stand strong and be a queen worthy to stand by your side."


    "You want me to have faith in her?"


    "Yes and more. Love her."


    0_0


    Vidor''s eyes immediately went wide. That was when all his thought came to one conclusion. His eunuch knew.


    Understanding them look of shock on his king''s face, his eunuch smiled and moved in a bit close to him.


    "I may have my lower organ cut but I am still a man, your majesty. And I have seen the way you look at her, seen how angry you get cause of her and how happy too."


    "Nonsense, you saw and know nothing," Vidor denied earning a smile from his eunuch.


    "Your grace, you forget, you were loud yesterday and angry."


    "Who told you to eavesdrop in my conversation?"


    Though he acted pissed off, but his eunuch knew him better. Just then Vidor lowered his head and spoke in a whisper.


    "Did they all hear too?" He directed his gaze a bit to his attendants and his eunuch nodded.


    Instantly he shut his eyes tight as he took in a deep breath. "What have I done?"


    "Worry not, your majesty, they are sworn to secrecy. I made them swear it on their lives yesterday."


    "You did?" He looked so surprised but seconds later he smiled a bit. "Thank you."


    "I only did what was right our grace. Nothing more. So try not to hide it, I think every woman loves it when her man makes the effort to make her feel loved. Give her time, she would come around but please she is but a woman and deserves to be treated with care and love."


    "Now I''m getting advice from a eunuch."


    "Well, I am not the one who told my wife never to cross sight with me and is regretting every single word that came out of my mouth just hours later."


    "Why you¡­" Vidor lifted his hand as though he was going to hit him but paused and laughed out loud.


    He really got Vidor there but even his king could not get mad, he had playfully mocked him. It was only natural.


    "I guess I am pathetic."


    "I won''t say that, your majesty. You are a great ruler."


    "Tsk, a monster ruler. Vidor the conqueror and a terrible husband at that."


    "We all make mistakes. I believe following the path of your ancestors and gearing forward in the right way would do good."


    "Do you think I am that bad?" This time he looked keenly back at his eunuch, expecting a sincere answer.


    "I am not in the position to say anything your majesty."


    "I am asking, not as a king to his subject but as a friend to a friend."


    "Honestly, you may have made some wrong decisions. I believe we are all humans and we do err. Just try and fix things and care for your people more. Not all that we see are as they seem."


    "And as a husband?"


    "Her majesty deserves your love. No matter what has happened between you two, she is still your wife and life partner."


    "Thank you. Shall we?"


    With that he turned around with his eunuch and attendants following behind him as he went ahead to attend to other businesses.


    His mind felt light now that he spoke up and someone else knew.. Yes he was hopeless but he believed if he gave her time, Era would come through and love him in return.

 Chapter 146 - Ladies Tea Party

    **************


    CHAPTER 144


    Once Era arrived at the venue, she was there early and met that some of the women and arrived too. Without further ado, she took her seat and waited for the event to begin.


    It was just a tea eating get together and nothing more so she wasn''t worried about anything.


    At the said time, everything kick started but she noticed all of the women had attended, save for one.


    Her nemesis. Nevertheless, she tried her best not to say anything about it and just be happy that someone''s face wasn''t going to ruin her mood for her.


    Before long, the ladies began speaking about the recent happenings and changes that the king had been making.


    Though for now it was mainly written, but they could see the ministers adjusting and everyone being on their toes.


    At that point, most of the ladies were happy save for a few of which their husbands were the funny and wicked Lords, they refused to see the joy the others were having.


    Taking her time, Era began to note them all one by one and see those who she could use to reach out to their husbands and get her supporters.


    "Seeing what his majesty has begun, I was wondering if your majesty has some plans as well," the First Lady spoke up after sometime.


    "Hmm, do you have anything in mind, Lady Savana?" Era asked.


    She did not need anyone to know her plans, rather she wanted to here their suggestions and see what they could do for the people.


    "Well what I mean, I think, we ladies should also have our project that we can render. Let''s say to support his majesty."


    "I concur with Lady Savana, your majesty it really would be great. I want a way where each house can render something. If it is to help out the schools out there or make it so that the poor would have a sense of belonging when it came to our balls."


    "Thank you, Lady Oriana. Anyone else has a suggestion?"


    A fat middle aged lady nodded her head as she raised her right hand, waiting to be called.


    "Yes, your majesty. I think now, the farmers are complaining about yields. His majesty may not have heard about it since some petitions are covered up but what can we do, say trading with neigbouring kingdoms to get more crops and plant them?"


    "That is another good idea."


    "Any other?"


    "Well, though Etheria is flourishing, I believe we should host a celebration we ladies and invite the his majesty and the Lords, so as to tell them our petition, then we can use this as a means to give back to the people. A mini festival to celebrate Etheria''s glory while adding it a public fair with games and other things."


    Soon the ladies began murmuring amongst themselves. Of course a public fair isn''t or wasn''t a bad idea. But bringing it up to the Lords, considering someone like Lord Caspian, they may face lots of oppositions.


    "Fine," Era began. "I have heard you all. And you have great ideas. First of all, I would love to say yes, I have plans. Plans to help with those poor war orphans left to wander without any hope and also I was thinking like a foundation, to gather them."


    Even though she brought this idea, she was not planning to merge her project with theirs because of Eleora and the bond the kids have built.


    If anything were to go wrong now, she did not want the Lords picking on them and calling them outcasts, so it was better to leave them aside.


    "Basically, that would be a long time idea but for starters, the issue with the jobs for the farmers since harvest time isn''t close and some of the other plants are not yielding well. Yes we would bring it up to his majesty, they can employ these farmers in areas of building, to give them something to gear their work towards while still earning as they await the proper harvest season."


    "But your majesty, what of those not eligible to join in the building of houses, more ministries, temples and statues?"


    "Then when we buy crops from the neighboring kingdom''s they can begin planting those and still get paid. In fact from the lands we have from war, we can use some to mass farm major crops, rice, beans, millet and the likes and pay them."


    "Good, in time when the harvest comes, the kingdom owns the farm and we can sell to our people at a cheaper rate while selling to their nations at a relatively higher price than our people," Lady Savana added.


    "Exactly. In time, be it war or anything, Etheria would be prepared. Then as for the festival, it is a great way of showing to the people that we do not discriminate, while giving them a larger market and also ensuring free food for those two to three days."


    "It would ensure a closeness for the people," Lady Oriana added.


    "Yes, anyone in support?"


    Most of the ladies raised their hands supporting the motion. One of such reason was due to the fact that they as women were giving to the society and showing the men they were relatively relevant.


    "It is settled then. We would bring it up to the Lord as his majesty that we want to hold a festival for everyone in the kingdom to celebrate together and then once it is approved, we would make our petition."


    "Agreed, your majesty. In line with the recent developments, I would say, your dream to help out the orphans from war, is one to be proud of and you have my support, your grace. When the time is right, House of Tishba would be your backbone."


    "Thank you, Lady Savana. It means a lot."


    "Happy to be of service," she bowed her head and when she raised it up, all she had on her face was smiles.


    For the next few minutes, they all laughed about little things and Era felt she had made a little impact and it was time to leave when suddenly one of the ladies lightly hit her spoon against her tea cup, garnering all the attention towards her direction as she spoke up.


    "By the way, your majesty, I know it has not been raised but if I am right, I think all the ladies of the kingdom have the same thought. Well almost all, give or take."


    "And what thought is that?" Era asked, not really knowing where she was gearing at.


    "We all are looking forward to seeing a young one racing down the palace corridors," she added and looked in Era''s direction.


    "Yes. We all know and it is no news at all that his majesty favours you and we wish the kingdom can smile brighter." Another one of the ladies quickly added, supporting the first.


    Her lips parted, how where they seeing all of these when she and Vidor where nothing short of being close that way?


    Just because he favored her once over Diona did not change anything. Vidor was still who he was and there was no changing that in her mind.


    "You do not have to feel shy your majesty," a different lady added when she saw how Era parted her lips and gazed at them in surprise. "You have our support. My family has some herbs, it does help when one wants to take in. It would be my pleasure to gift some to your majesty," she added.


    "Yes, we would be happy to help in anyway, your majesty. Just name it and know that you have the support of House of Clarion."


    She felt touched really that they were trying although most jus wanted her favour since she was favoured but I guess that is what being favoured brings with it.


    "Thank you all but I think it may be..."


    She had just began speaking when she saw a figure walking up to where they were having their tea party and paused.


    Wondering what might have done wrong, they all followed the line of her sight and their eyes came to land in the one person tehybahd wished would not show up and specifically at this time.


    By the time she got to the big table, she lightly bowed her had tonEra and went to take her seat as though her manners were lacking and she did not notice anyone there.


    "Diona, get up," Era pronounced with ease as she picked up her tea cup and brought it to her lips with her gaze still facing forward.


    She was tempted to complain but then she pursed her lips together and did what was asked of her.


    "Did you come in late or not?"


    "I acid."


    "Did you see these beautiful ladies seated here or not?"


    "I did."


    "And did you other to greet them or apologise for coming late?"


    She fell silent.


    "I asked a question Lady Diona and I except an answer."


    "I did not."


    Era half smiled and turned her head mid way to where Diona was seated.

 Chapter 147 - Outside Help: Humiliated Again.

    **************


    CHAPTER 145


    Era half smiled and turned her head mid way to where Diona was seated.


    "If not for the fact that this is a mini gathering and I do not want to ruin the fun, things might have gone differently. However, just because this is a mini tea party does not excuse any one from being disrespectful. Why did you come late?"


    "My apologies, your majesty, but I was with my father, Lord Caspian who is under the weather and was not around when the information was passed on this morning. It was only when I returned that my maid did tell me and I rushed all the way here."


    Though part of what she was saying was true, it still had some touch to it.


    Lord Caspian did send for her like he did the previous day but it most definitely was jot because he was sick.


    Rather they jad other plans of their own and it continued this morning. The moment her maid received the news, she rushed to her father''s chambers and delivered the message but Diona ignored it and came at her own will.


    Understanding her person and knowing for a fact that if the king called her and she wasn''t available, her maids would stop at nothing till they deliver that message especially one of such urgency.


    It simply showed her regards for Era which was none.


    Regardless, Era had already planned to let it slide and that was what she was going to do.


    Turning her head and facing the ladies she smiled.


    "Then it seems your attendants should suffer foe not fulfilling her duties well."


    "No," she said abruptly, shocking everyone present. "I mean, not really. She did not know where I and gone to when I left this morning. Told her I was goinh for a stroll."


    "So it so your fault, then."


    "I already explained what happened."


    "Hmm, normally, I should have her dealt with or simply remove her from under you or punish you but as I said, I do not plan on ruining things and I want everyone to return happy."


    "Thank you."


    "Not yet. By the time I am done, you may not want to do that."


    "Your majesty?" Diona was confused. She had just said she would not do anything like punish her so why was she speaking in such a way?


    "You would do what is right and apologize to the other ladies for your lateness and next time, I really do hope your attendant would be more useful. Please we ladies of Etheria lead by example. You are one of the highest placed Lady because of your father, still ot is no excuse to not know when you are in the wrong and I would not condone such behaviours."


    Balling her fingers into a fist at her side, Diona gritted her teeth behind the confines of her lips.


    "As you wish." She turned her gaze towards everyone else and lightly lowered her head as she apologized to them all.


    If there was one thing, she learnt the hard way an dit shocked everyone present to see her do so.


    The Diona they knew would argue it oit any day. It really made them understand who was on top of the food chain and who wasn''t.


    Before she was the one bossing everyone around d once her father placed her in the position and now, it was Era putting her in her place.


    For most this felt like heavenly times and while they were happy she was toned down, some were scared for Era.


    This would simply get Diona on a rage and with her cunny father as her backing, things may not end smoothly for her.


    After all she was still a foreign queen.


    "Thank you. You may please have your seat," Era ordered and Diona obeyed like a loyal maid.


    "Now, Ladies it was such a nice time being with you and I do hope we get another opportunity like this another day. In that regard, I would love to stay but I hate to say this, I cannot stay. There are other pressing matters that requires my immediate attention. If you would please excuse me."


    She smiled at them and then stood up.


    "We are honored that you graced us with your presence, your majesty and above all happy for the plans we could make," Lady Savanna voiced out.


    "Thank you all so much. I would take my leave now, do enjoy yourselves."


    She stood up with her smile still on and excused herself leaving them to play amongst themselves.


    ****


    The door slammed hard with a loud bang as Diona stormed her way into her chambers.


    She had been humiliated before and it was because Vidor was there as a support but now, Era did ot again.


    If not for the fact that her father had warned her to quiet things down, she would have gone head on head with Era and put her in her place.


    Ignoring her shocked maid that was seated on a chair arranging her washed garments, Diona made her way to her window and gazed out, hoping, the fresh wind would calm her raging nerves down but it didn''t.


    Her chest rose and fell with so much gusto but she did not say any word.


    Finally, not being able to take it again she spun on her feet and grabbed the next thing her hands could lay on and hit it on the ground, shocking her maid again.


    "Apologies my lady," the young girl apologized and hurried towards where the throwing small table was.


    "Leave it! Just who does it think it is to warrant such care from anyone?"


    Her maid''s eyes flew open instantly. It was obvious that Diona wasn''t talking about the table but whatever happened during her tea party.


    "It is the tea party you are talking about, my lady."


    "Of course, what else would I be talking about?" She half yelled.


    "Well you made mention of the table, my lady."


    "I know what I made mention of. Urgh. You need to see her. She stood there looking so out of this world like she was the best person there was."


    "Did ahe do something wrong to you again?"


    "Wrong? She humiliated me another time. She asked me to apologize to them for coming late. The nerve she has!"


    "My apologies my lady. I am sorry."


    "Just... I just want to be left alone. You can continue what you are doing after clearing that up.". She immediately turned around and faced the window with her hands crossed on front of her.


    The more she gazed out into the courtyard, the more her mind reminded her of all the humilation she jad faced and what people thought about her now.


    "Urghhh, father!" She half yelled through gritted teeth and allows sher memory lead her.


    *Flashback*


    She had gone to visit her father yesterday when he sent for her but what she was walking in on, she never would have imagined neither would she have been prepared for it.


    To her surprise she met a man who looked strange in her father''s chambers and on getting there, she greeted.


    "Diona, come on in, my child."


    "Good evening father."


    "Yes, come in." She moved closer to where he was and when she saw the man, she lowered her head a bit to greet him then looked at her father.


    "You called."


    "Yes." Turning to look at the man, Caspian smiled. "Meet my daughter, Diona, a genius like her father and a brainaic beauty."


    "I see." He nodded at Diona taking in not just her figure but her whole vibe in. "Yes. Just like her father."


    He stood up and half smiled. "My name is Yonder, Yonder Blaze. It is nice to make your acquaintance my lady. "


    On hearing his name, Diona''s eyes flew wide open. Never would she have imagined that the man standing before her was the Yonder.


    Understanding the look of surprise in her fave, her father chipped in.


    "He came here to make a deal with us. One that would prove beneficial to both party and can ensure you, seat on the throne of Etheria."


    Still in shock, Diona peeled her gaze off Yonder and then back to her father.


    "Father."


    "I know what I am doing. So trust me. This may be just our only chance. Her grip on hom grows stronger. For now we shall play the fool and attack. You are not to fight back. Just bear with it. It would soon end."


    "How?" Diona skwd. She just wasnrso sure they shod bring in someone into their plans and an outsider for that matter.


    "Simple, we start taking down Etheria one by one, stripping it off its villages till it os surrounded dad with no place of escape. Relax. It would be ours someday soon and they are here to help."


    She cast one more look at the man in question. He seemed so sure. Well since her father was willing they might as well try their luck.


    *Flashback Ends*

 Chapter 148 - You!

    *************


    CHAPTER 146


    Just like that, Vidor and Era rarely spoke to each other.


    And as much as they didn''t speak, they didn''t see, although he got tabs on her from time to time from his eunuch.


    She seems to be doing good according to them with she rarely leaving her rooms nd when she did, she would lock herself in her own study and treat matters that were under her jurisdiction to treat. It was bothersome though, he longed to see her.


    At that time he wasn''t so sure if she was planning another lock up inside her room like she did when she lost her family.


    Though then she was stubborn and anhru towards him, it did hurt but now that they were getting somewhere with being close, he wished she would not yield to hia word and really disappear.


    On thw other hand, plans had been put to place and even Caspian began cutting ties with ministers he had agreements with because Vidor was finding thwm out onw after the other.


    Most of them had taken bribes, spoilt and turned thw law in their favour taking bribes from people. In fact the level of perverted justice was in the prize and bribery just another problem.


    Now he knew why Jordan could lose so much and no one even bothered enough to care it was disheartening of a truth.


    So this period where she abandoned him, he threw it into changing his nation. He wanted to rule the world but he also did not want people suffering under him.


    He jaf a hood heart for his people and he intended on making it so.


    His name was already ruined though it didn''t matter to him anymore but just the fact thay he had expanded his nation was good enough.


    And somehow, though that was good, he knew he had Lords waiting to stab him in the back but they were much too afraid to do so.


    One of such reasons was because he held something or someone or secrets that could pull thwm down in one sweep, so they had no choice but to swear alliegance to him.


    He was living his daily live on a thread mill and perhaps Era getting mad at him was what he needed.


    He had grown softer because of his love for. Sometimes, these bad people did not need softness to turn them away.


    They react and only respond to proper violence.


    In that accord, at evenings and night times, several invasion began to occur as Vidor single handedly led the team that were with him in discovering more of these clies out and how to handle them.


    Unlickily for tuese ministwrs, he diecoded to go quiet about then like he was not even paying one attention their way and as the people in question caught guarding most stolen goods and materials we''re hushed by him with money.


    All he needed to do now, was find the right opportunities to expose them all and do the needful.


    Getting dressed, Vidor decided to go out on one of his expenditures.


    He called out to his eunuch and I quires about Era one last time.


    "Your majesty," his eunuch bowed to him and waited.


    "Yes. Any news for me? How is she? What has she been up to lately?"


    "Same as usual your grace. She doesn''t do much other than work and she keeps on the same face."


    "I see. Okay. Keep on spying on her for me though. Have the kitchen send her some sweets at intervals to keep her brain working."


    "As you wish your majesty."


    "I need to go out again today. You know what to do."


    "Definitely."


    Wirh that, he picked his sword, adjusting his jacket and made his way towards the door.


    On his way out, he tapped lightly on his eunuch''s shoulders then walked out of the room.


    Continuing on his path to where his horse was kept, he met a young lad seated not so far from the stables as he gazed far into the ng ght sky.


    One look at him and Vidor could already tell who it was.


    A light chuckle escaped his lips at that moment. This was the very lad, Era got mad at him over.


    If only Era knew he was here perhaps she woild have searched for more ways to make his life miserable by making him angry.


    Closing in on Jordan, he managed to silence his steps till he got behind him and cleared his throat.


    Immediately, Jordan sprang up from where he sat and spoke up hurriedly. "Sir, yes sir. I was watching the horses."


    "Pfff hahhaa... By facing the other way? Hahhaaa. "


    At first Vidor really did not want to startle him so much but seeing the boy act that way, he couldn''t helo but let out a choked laughter, causing young Jordan to turn around swiftly and looked at the intruder.


    The second his eyes landed on Vidor, he narrowed them and relaxed his body.


    "You."


    "Yes it is I, got a problem?" Even though he did not chuckle again, he was still holding in a mouthful of it, that was for sure.


    On the other hand, Jordan was tempted ti speak to him but for the fact that it was Vidor who got him the job, he chose to swallow it.


    "Feel free to speak and do not hold back because of a favour."


    That was all he needed and Jordan was at it with his witty tongue.


    "Who goes about scaring people like that Mr Vid?"


    ''Vid? Ahh he heard Era use it. No wonder. Good he still hasn''t seen me in my kingly regalia and does not know who I am yet.''


    "So you know my name," Vidor noted oit loud.


    "Yes but I wish I knew that ladies name, you know your wife''s."


    "How did you know that she is my wife?" Vidor asked, narrowing his gaze at the boy enjoying scrutinizing him.


    "From the way you two acted that day. It was wither you were married or tou two were lovers. One of them."


    "And friends?"


    "Well she did look pissed off at you and you were obviously jealous of her treatment to me but she somehow was oblivious to it meaning she is not tour wife, you are friends or more involved than that, perhaps arranged marriage and but you love her."


    Though he spoke boldly, he had a face of confusion on as he did his best in analyzing the situation.


    ''I can''t believe this. Even a teenager can tell we are... Shit. He could tell I was jealous but my own wife could not and was mad at me. He also could tell I care about her. Tsk, this boy can''t be seen parading the palace like this. I need to do something.''


    "Mister? Mister?" He snapped his fingers in front of Vidor waving his hands in front of him to get his attention and once that was done, he smiled sheepishly at him.


    "What''s with that smile?"


    "You. You look lost, meaning my guesses were right."


    "Shut up. You got nothing right, she is my wife and you would do well to stay away from her. She is mine."


    "Hey calm down, I cannot even steal her from you if I want. She is wah older than I am. How could you think that? Well, at least she likes me and is not mad at me. You on the other rhand seem to have it hard."


    "Okay, I was holding back not to smack you, I guess not. Come here." He leapt and landed close to the boy. Before Jordan could think of running, Vidor had already landed a knock on his head, making him cry out a bit.


    "Ah... That hurt."


    "That was the idea. Learn to talk to your elders. By the way, how do you like your job?"


    Jordan looked around. What could he say? It was his first official job and for a child who had things before to himself, this might be hard.


    "A bit hard but I can manage. Thank you once more for helping me out. Didn''t think there were people like you still."


    "It os okay but from the look of things, Edgar gave you something rough."


    "No. I asked him to let me take on the job for a part time duty to watch the stabbles to earn an extra charge and he gave me. He is good to me sir."


    "Hmm." Vidor scrunches his nose at him as he massaged his jaw. "Wait a minute. How come everyone is good to you and only I seem bad?"


    "Because you always hit me," Jordan let out without a second thought.


    "Seriously now? But I treat you well too. I got you this job."


    "Yet you failed not to hit me the second you got the chance afyer seeing me."


    "You were being too bratty. Well as always, I am the wicked one. Anyways what say you? Come work for me and get an increased pay. That way you won''t have to work double to get more money. I would pay you more than what tou earn from both jobs."


    0_0


    "Nah, I''ll pass. I would rather work for the king instead.. You would only bully me."

 Chapter 149 - Stolen: The Kings Horse.

    ***************


    CHAPTER 147


    "That way you won''t have to work double to get more money. I would pay you more than what you earn from both jobs," Vidor offered.


    0_0


    For a minute there, Jordan''s eyes flew wide open. This meant the world to him. There was a way he could earn so much at such a young age.


    But having a second thought on it. The fact that the man before him was willing to give him such without asking for something in return was fishy to him.


    Besides, Vidor probably did not like him and would always find ways to hit him, wouldn''t he? If that was the case, then he was suffering for the money and he would always be jealous of his wife if she met him again.


    "Nah, I''ll pass. I would rather work for the king instead. You would only bully me."


    Narrowing his eyes at the young lad, his lips curved upwards a bit to the side. "Are you sure about that?"


    "Very. No matter how bad the king is, he isn''t you. I would make my chances with him then."


    "Okay. As you wish. I would inform Edgar to make it happen."


    "Really?" Once again, Jordan was feeling so happy about the news. At least serving the king, he had more pay and would be treated better, he hoped.


    He had seen one of the king''s maids before and saw her fresh she looked. Without being told, he knew she was enjoying.


    Of course they would want the King''s people to look good else it would tell bad on him.


    ''Hmm, perhaps he is doing all of these to get me to want to follow him instead. Nope. I would take my chances with his majesty.''


    "Well do I look like someone who would lie to you?" Vidor asked moving towards the stable.


    "Well no."


    "At least you trust me. We can work with that. Tell Edgar when you see him, I said he should take you to be the king''s boy."


    "Okay sir. Hey, wait, where are you going?"


    He quickly yelled when he saw Vidor heading towards the horses.


    Honestly, he was new here so he did not know that this was Vidor''s routine of coming to take a horse from the stables and riding to do his secret deeds,


    So when he saw Vidor going in, he was alarmed and worried he would lose his job.


    No one told him of anyone coming for some riding at night. This was risky.


    "Hey, Mr Vid , please stop you wou,d get me in trouble."


    Ignoring him, Vidor went for horse and climbed on it. "Sir, please do not get me in trouble."


    "No one is going to get in trouble if you quiet down but if you keep talking, then you, would be in trouble. Not a word of my outing to anyone lad and I here." He threw him a pouch of some coins and while he got distracted, Vidor rode away on his horse.


    "Oh shit, he completely tricked me. Tsk, I would wait till he returns and catch him," Jordan was determined.


    Letting out a sigh, he decided to check what was in the pouch and to his surprise, it was five gold coins inside."


    His eyes went wide as he looked at the shining coins in the pouch. When was it that he ever held such amount of money before in his life?


    His lips parted along his eyes as he looked back up only to see that Vidor''s silhouette had been long gone.


    There and then, he had quite the smile on his face as he closed the pouch and kept it in his pocket then headed outside to keep watch.


    About ten minutes later, Edgar walked up to him where he sat keeping watch and lightly tapped him on the shoulder.


    "Hey Jordan, how is work eh?"


    "Shit," he muttered to himself. "Umm, fine sir." He scratched the back of his head and smiled at him.


    In his mind, he hoped that Edgar would not go into the stables and see that one of the horses went missing. His life would have ended before Vidor returned with the horse.


    "So how are them horses?"


    "They are doing fine sir."


    "Okay. I am going in for a look."


    0_0


    "Sir, do you not trust me? I said they are all good. Do not worry so."


    "I know what I am saying, Jordan. Let me go in and see. This is a normal routine check if you are doing your job properly."


    He knew he was done for, but what morw could he do and the more he resisted, the more Edgar would find it fishy and actually want to go in.


    Without uttering another word, he followed after Edgar and when they got in, he lowered his head.


    In his mind he had already prepared himself for the kind of yelling he would get and just hoped that he wouldn''t lose his job after all this.


    ''Sigh, I guess this was what the coins were for. Perhaps he wanted me to come up with any kind of lie to cover up for the missing horse or something. Well here it goes.''


    No sooner had that thought crossed his mind than Edgar''s eyes spotted the missing horse and swiftly turned around to look at him.


    The way the older man stared him down made him feel a weight like no other suppress his person.


    If he could have, he would have passed out at that moment so he did not have to take the brunt for Vidor and probably before he awoke, Vidor would return and spare him the kind of lecture he would be getting.


    But no matter how much he willed himself, nothing was coming, just his eyes spinning in theor sockets.


    As though Edgar knew what he was saying, he echoed his order at him.


    "Don''t you dare even think of fainting!"


    "Yes sir."


    "Now, tell me where is the King''s horse?"


    "What?!"


    He could not believe his ears let Aline his eyes. He had been so busy when Vidor climbed thw horse that he didn''t notice anything and what was worse was the fact that...


    "Gosh."


    "What did you say? Jordan I asked where the King''s horse is?"


    "The King''s horse?" Jordan repeated after him.


    "Yes, the King''s horse. Like his majesty the king. You better start speaking or it would be some beating for you," Edgar threatened.


    He could visibly see the shaking if the young boy but that was what he was after.


    The truth was, for many nights now, anytime he out someone to watch over the horses, that particular horse would always leave the stables or sometimes just any horse but the boys won''t even know who took it.


    So he kept on changing them but got the same result and due to the fact that the king always saddled Jim with work, he couldn''t keep watch himself but anytime he finished with his duties, he hurried there as quickly as possible but he met the same scene.


    However though, the next morning the horse would have returned but he always wondered.


    Today however, he tried to be here on time and unlike the rest who slept, he met Jordan awake so he wasn''t letting him go without an explanation.


    ''He really has killed me. Remind me why I would ever think of working for him, huh? This man must be paying me back since I rejected his offer. Damn with his gold. I am not bearing this alone.'' Jordan finalized in his mind.


    "Jordan..." Edgar called out in a warning tone, further scaring the young lad.


    "Sir, honestly, I didn''t think that was thw King''s horse. I didn''t even know anything about the horses."


    "That is not the question I asked. For the last time, where is the King''s horse?"


    "I sincerely don''t know sir."


    "You cannot tell me a horse as big as that rode pass you and you did not notice. If you were sleeping I might have understood but nope, you were wide awake."


    At that moment Jordan felt like cursing himself for really not sleeping. He had even turned towards the stables to ensure that when Vidor returned he caught him but who would have known that it would backfire so?


    ''I am sorry mister, I cannot protect you any longer and I most definitely do not want to work for a troublesome man like you so perhaps when I mention you, this roaring Lion would calm down.''


    Finalizing on what he was going to do, he took in a deep breath, closing his eyes and hoping that by the time he was done everything would be okay.


    "Jordan!"


    "Yes sir, he took it."


    "Who took it? Who is the he?"


    "He took it but I had no idea it belonged to the king and he wouldn''t even listen to me when I tried to stop him."


    "Who?!"


    "Mr Vid.. The man that recommended me to you for the job," he rushed out.

 Chapter 150 - Stupid Jordan.

    ***************


    CHAPTER 148


    "Mr Vid. The man that you recommended me to you for the job," Jordan let out quickly.


    0_0


    Shaking his head, Edgar asked, "What?"


    "Yes sir. And he also said that I should work for him but I refused and he said he would tell you to take me to work for the king," he added as soon as possble.


    To his notice, when he menioned Vidor''s name, the look on Edgar''s face changed istantly and he knw that Mr Vid, although he did not know who the man was, obviously had more influence than Edar.


    So taking that opportunity, he rushed to inform him of the plans Vidor had for him.


    To him once dgar learnt taht he was going to be serving the king, he may not want to scold him much since his master had changed.


    It was either he took hold of that opportunity or he got scolded for real this time.


    Letting out an exasparatedsigh, Edgar loked sternly at Jrdan but the latter tried to still himselfand not show any wavering feeling and after sometime, Edgar shook his head.


    "The king, eh?"


    "Yes sir."


    "WHY? Why is he changing your duties? Did you complain to him about work?"


    "No. He asked why I was working till now and I told him I hoped to earn more and you were generous enough to give me this. So he wanted me to work for him and I refused."


    0_0


    Again, Edgar was flabbergasted at the luck and opportunities, Vidor was flinging this boy''s way, yet it looked like the lad was ungrateful aNd not wanting.


    "And what reasons this time might i ask why you rfused his offer?"


    "Well, nothing. I just told him he would bully me and I would rather work for the king than him."


    0_0


    That was it. To Edgar, it was either Jordan was stupid or he did not have sense or even knows how touse them and this was one funny thing that was defintely happening.


    Not notcing the shocked expression on his face, Jordan rappped on about what happened. "And he knows I do not like the king so maybe it is a punishment you know, like when you¡­"


    "Pfff hahahaaaa¡­ "


    That was it.Edgar could no longer hide it again and let out his laughter loud and clear, cutting Jordan short and cofusing the young lad as well.


    Minutes passed and Jordan did not do anything but allowed Edgar have his fill an once his laughter had died down, he attacked.


    "Now, what is so funy, sir? You do not believe me?"


    "No. It is not that i d not believe you. I do. I am just laughng that you readily picked the king you do nt like over him. Is taht how much you hate him?" Edgar lied trying to cover up the truth.


    "Pff, he only bully''s me and keep geting me in trouble. Of course, I would try my luck elsewhere other than me."


    "Okay, as you wish. That is it for the night, you can go have your st now/''


    "Now? I am supposed to be here until dan, right?"


    "Well you ob just changed right? You serve the king. Now you ned to get a good night sleep so you can wake up on ime to meet the king. he loves punctuality and doesn''t love those who slouches on their job."


    "Yes sir." He turned around, ready to sprnt out of there before Edgachanged his mind when he recalle tehy ad an unfinished business. The last hing h wanted was the king finding out he allowed someone ride hi orse.


    It woud not bode well that on hos first day, he had caused trouble.


    "Sir, what about the horse?"


    "Oh, the horses?"


    "No. The horse Mr Vid, took."


    "That. I would await im here myself and talk with him. Clarify things up and hope this fiasco ends."


    "Okay sir. Please do. I am counting on you. Good night sir."


    He quickly exited the stables before there was a change of mind, leaving Edgar to deal with Vidor.


    "Tsk, I really do not know whether or not he is stupid or just invariably out of it and so naive?"


    Regardless of what he thought, he really had a nice laugh with Jordan not fully understanding what was going on.


    "Well, tomorrow he would know."


    He peeled his gaze from the distance where Jordan had ran off to and looked at where the King''s horse once stood.


    ''Hmm, so finally, the truth has been told. I wonder where you are always going to and what you are up to, my liege but I hope you are okay.''


    Although Jordan ratted out Vidor, he dis not speak to Edgar about the coins Vidor gave him. Thank goodness he didn''t cause Edgar would have easily figured out why the other boys always slept off when he came. Once they saw Vidor, he threw them a pouch and then walked in to get a horse and they would sleep off or pretend to.


    Edgar had always changed thwm but they always found out from the last boy what happened and why?


    So basically everyone followed the same routine except Jordan who spoke to no one and was new as well.


    Now, he was caught but was lucky, very lucky. On normal days Vidor usually gave silver coins to not make the boys look so much into who he was but this time around he did give him gold because he was in a hurry and took the wrong pouch.


    The second he got to his room, Jordan hid the gold coins amongst his others that he had saved and smiled happily as he went to sleep.


    This was glorious.


    "Yes. I guess I was correct in using that man''s name. Good thing I escaped. If not... Gosh... " he shivered lightly as a flash of the terrifying aura that seepwedoit if Edgar flashed before his mind.


    "Oh boy. Narrow escape. Once I am serving the King, I can be rid of this man for good."


    ****


    Just as it was planned, the next morning came quickly and Edgar went to get Jordan.


    He had warned him to be early and surprisingly he was already dressed up and ready to go.


    "Hey lad," Edgar called him out from where he stood.


    "Good morning sir," he ran up to meet him amd with a lovely smile, awaited the next order.


    "You are sure you want to do this?" Edgar inquired. Knowing fully well that what the young man was going to meet was definitely not what he expected, he needed to warn him.


    Truthfully, he spoken to Vidor at night and he asked him to properly find out of that was what Jordan wanted so he was doing just that.


    "Yes sir. Very sure."


    "How sure are you?"


    "Extremely sir. This is all I want."


    "You need to be certain because once you agree, there is no pulling out," Edgar warned.


    "Sir. I do not think I would want to."


    ''Whatever it is, I think Sir Edgar knows I would benefit and maybe trying to discourage me and even if that is not the case, I would still go. It has to be better than Mr Vid and his jealousy.''


    "So?" Edgar called out pulling him out of his thoughts.


    "Yes sir. This is my final answer."


    "Okay. Let us be on our way then. Once you go in, you are on your own. He has been informed of your coming."


    "Thank you sir."


    Together they made their way towards the King''s chambers and like he said, he left him alone with the eunuch and went his way.


    "Hmmm." The King''s eunuch scrunitinized him from head to toe but did not utter a word and pushed open the door.


    Earlier on, Vidor had warned that when Jordan came he was to be allowed in without them announcing him.


    Without a word, he knocked twice in the door and then pushed it open then stepped back for him to go in. "Remember, no touching." And then he closed the door behind him.


    "Weird." Jordan muttered to himself before turning to face the chambers in all of its glory.


    It was at this moment Jordan took in everything he saw in the room. It depicted real strength, royalty and the life virtually almost everyone wanted.


    While his eyes roamed around, with his feet following closely behind, he failed to notice the presence of the one person in the room.


    Finally that person strode out from wjere he had been watching the young lad wuth an apple in his hand.


    Taking a bite, he spoke. "Hmm. Seen enough?"


    Shocked, Jordan turned around quickly and looked at the intruder. The moment his eyes landed on Vidor, his eyes narrowed into an angry stare.


    "You again."


    0_0


    "Me?"


    "Yes. What are you doing here? Where is the king? Don''t tell me it is another ploy of yours like what you did last night, stealing the King''s horse.. You almost got me in trouble! If not for my witted thinking, who knows. So?"

 Chapter 151 - Revealed: Shocked, Calm & Stupid Jordan.

    ***************


    CHAPTER 149


    "Yes. What are you doing here?" His brows furrowed slightly at Vidor. "Where is the king? Don''t tell me it is another ploy of yours like what you did last night, stealing the King''s horse." He laid enough emphasis so Vidor would know he was not a fool.


    "You almost got me in trouble!" He added, this ime he was letting his emotons get the best of him bu Jordan did not care anymore. "If not for my witted thinking, who knows the kind of trouble. I would have been in yesterday."


    When he was done speaking, he noticd that Vidor had still not answered him but happily munched on hisapple.


    "So?"


    "So?"


    "Gosh, answer me, please. Where is the king? I really do want to start my work immediately. Sir Edgar did not tell me that it was you I was going to meet."


    "Hmm, you still do not understand, do you?"


    "Understand what?"


    "Well for starters, I gave you the thought to escape being in trouble, ddn''t I/ You thought using the faact that you were the king''s new servant was going to save you and ypu ratted me out. Tsk, what a cunning litle rat. Is this how you are going to serve me?"


    "Oh, now I get. I already said it. I am not going to work for you. You are too much of a bully."


    "All the more reason you will work for me. You need omeone to tame that tongue of yours for you."


    "Sigh. I would take my chances sir. The king obviously would be a beter cice. If hat is all and this was a joke, i would love to return to¡­''


    "And you forget your service to me?"


    That was it, Jordan was not planning on playing this game any longer. He really needed to leave and get to work before he lost his job totally.


    "Sir, with all due repect. I stand by my word."


    "And I am holding it to you."


    "What?"


    "I thought you were smart. I seems like your brain does not work when it need to. It was yoruword and I in my good gracious decded to help. So this is how your service to me would be, huh, Jordan Jones?"


    Hearing the change in Vidor''s tone and the manner of his charisma, it was then Jordan took in all that he wore and the place he was with understanding dawning on him.


    "Do not tell me," his mouth opened wide while is brain fought ard with his thoughts against teh obvious answer.


    "I would not tell you whats obvious anymore."


    Withthat, he went and settled down on one of the chair watching as Jordan''s thought took him hrough all the tiny points and dots.


    His brain seeemd to work beter at that moment as he recaled what Edgar had said this morning.


    All of the warnings. The question about his resolve. All were for warming him up for this.


    His decision to serve the king. No wonder he could ride the king''s horse.


    "Oh and I  did not steal nothing. That horse beloged to me in teh first place. I simply took what was mine and my bullying you, i think tht was highly ompensated for, don''t you think?"


    Jordan felt like face-palming himself.


    His brain was working more than the usual now as he recalled when he spoke ill of the king and the look on Era''s face even whe she tried to talk him out.


    Thinking bck now, everyone knew of teh march on Meribia and he did too,  at least his misery began when Vidor ssued that word but then again, it explained why Era fet so eotional an cried as well.


    All of the pieces were coming together and maing sense to him now.


    ''Damn it. I really blew it, didn''t I? I made the king jealous of his queen. I stole from the queen, gosh i should have my hands cut off. I spoke ill of him in his presence and rejected working for him. I called him a bully and now I even called him a thief and as though that wasn''t enough, I remained strong on my resolve to serve him. I am doomed.''


    As if reading his mind, Vidors cheek pulled up a bit into  mischievous smile. "Now, to make you undersand fully, if you think I am lying to you."


    He clapped his hand twice and loud enough for those outside to hear and instaantly the door pulled open, revealing his Eunuch with his head bowed to Vidor. "Your majesty."


    "Please explain to this young man what he needs to know."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Just hearing first hand Vidor being addressed that way, Jordan knew he had a hard time adapting. Not because he coudl not but because he wished Vidor would not recount all of his errs to him.


    "Young man, as of today, you would do that which his majesty, King Vidor assigns to you. You are to report here every morning and would only leave when he dismisses you. Since he has other attendants, you are to lave work at 7 pm."


    "Yes sir."


    "You do not speak, unless spoken to and asked to respond."


    Jordan noded his head in agreeent. ''No wonder his name was Mr Vid. I was the stupid one not figuring things out sooner. Gosh heavens help me.''


    "That being said, i believe you would b okay. Just do not cross his majesty. Oh and you resume here at 7 am. His majesty does not like to be botherd anyhow. Understood?"


    Jrdan did not respond. He only nodded his head and awaitd more instructons.


    "Understood? Would you open your mouth and respon."


    "Sir, yes sir."


    "Good." Honestly, Vido could not beleiev that Jrdan would be this obedient.


    Though he told his euncuh before hand about h matter and that he should just scare him a little, his eunuch took it up a notch, making teh boy frightened and wondering what he got himself into.


    Smiling at his eunch, he winked at him before clearing his throat. Visibly, Jordan was shaken but he dare not mov a muscle and waited.


    "Thank you. Now you would lsten to all he tells you. He remins the head of all my atendants. I hope that as of today, your loyalty would be to me?"


    No answer.


    Arching a brow at Jordan, Vidor and his eunuch looked at him, waiting for a respone but teh lad was quiet with his head lowered.


    ''Is he sleepping or what?''


    "Answer when teh king asks a queston."


    "Yes, your majesty." In Jordan''s mind, if he could knock the eunuch, hee ould. He clarly told him ot to respond unless asked to. So why was he now being ylled on like that.


    A silent chuckle escaped Vidor''s lips. This was fun. He called him a bully before, now he would definitely be. monster to this lad.


    "Oh and one last thing before I forget. You see my wife, she is off limit."


    0_0


    It was now the euncuh''s turn to be shocked.


    He did not really understand the relaionship between the kid and Vidor but for the queen to be mentioned in this, then their closeess was something else.


    "I wouldn''t dare dream of it, your majesty."


    "Tah, speaking out of turn!" The eunuch yelled at him.


    ''Hey didn''t you just speak out turn too?'' Though everything sad was deep within. The last thing he wanted was Vidor picking more offense afer his pile of offenses he had.


    Nevertheless, to Jordan, Vidor was even good to still allow him wor with him and offer him such a job.


    "That would be all. You may be excused."


    They both bowed and quietly exited theroom. Once outside, the king''s eunuch let out a sigh as though he was disappointed with him and then he looked at Joran.


    "You may go."


    "What?"


    "Tsk, you do not learn, do you? Go to teh kitchens and get your breakfast. Tell the head lady here your name and you would be shown where your meal is. Also, laer come and i woudl take you toyour room."


    "Sory to speak out of turn," he apologizd and once he got a go ahead, he continued. "But I have a room and the King, who would tend to him?"


    "That is my business. He doesn''t have so many attendants for nothing and the king is no weakling. Then as for your rooms. You are now his majesty''s person, you need to be close to his quarters and stay in somewhere better. Your appearance would affect his person when people know you work for him. Understood?"


    "Yes sir. Understood."


    "Now hurry. You do not want to keep him waiting. Make sur you eat well, okay."


    He nodded, took a bow to him and ran off. Once Jordan had gon, the eunuch smiled and knocked on the door. "Your majesty, may I?"


    "Enter."


    Once in, his eunuch smiled to him and bowed his head. "I trust I did as it pleased you?"


    "Yes, but you went overboard. You frightened the kid, though it was nice.. I have never seen him so respectful before, well only to Era."

 Chapter 152 - Apologies.

    **************


    CHAPTER 150


    "I have never seen him respectful to anyone save for Era.


    "Just listening to Vidor voice that out, made his eunuch understand what he meant when he told Jordan that Era was off-limits.


    "I see."


    "By the way," Vidor looked up. "What do you think of him?"


    "He is a nice lad, your majesty and you are right, he went through rough and finalized in his heart that people are like that. For such a kind of person, all he needs is love and is heart would be changed and open to people."


    "Okay. Thank you very much. I would saddle you with the responsibility of doing that for him."


    "Yes, your majesty. Sire, if I may ask, do you really intend on keeping him from seeing her majesty?"


    "If I can, then yes, but there is a likelihood that I maynnobe able to do that."


    "Why?"


    "You know why. I asked her not to show her face before me and she seems to have been doing a pretty job at that."


    "Like I said, she needs time. Time has all wound and same goes for Jordan. Time would heal him as well."


    "Then perhaps it would be right if I let them be together."


    0_0


    Sensing the confusion going on in his eunuch''s mind, Viodr let out a hard laugh and smiled. "Your mind is filty. I meant allow him be one of her attendants. He needs the love and somehow, Era cannot just only relate but she feels like protecting him."


    "From what?"


    "Me. She wants to protect him from me and all the hurt I can conjure to someone else''s life. Though I would not won''t hurt him further. Quite the contrary at that. I want to fix things and make things right."


    "I trust your decisions your majesty. You need to make them all see and perhaps when her majesty sees the change, she would start reciprocating the feelings."


    "You think so?"


    "I may not say u know so, but I can tell you I believe so. Trust your instincts and your love for her. If Jordan is what she needs, due to the hurt you caused herm give her a way to heal. Allow her spread her wings and be free. Do not keep the bird locked up in a cage for long to prevent it from losing it''s ability to fly."


    "Thank you. Your words are duly appreciated."


    ****


    Just like what they had told Jordan, he got a change of room to something bigger, he had even be given new clothes and was eating proper meal. He had not expected for Vidor to treat him so but he was treated with so much care and even the eunuch wasn''t keeping the eofd of them soeaking without permission.


    Within a week he had grown accustomed to working there and honestly, he had little to no work most times that it made him wonder why Vidor had asked for him in the First place but when he thought back on that fateful night he understood.


    The King in his good graces had seen him over working himself just to get extra coins so he decided to offer him something better.


    Turns out his offer came at the perfect to time. For the first time in months, Jordan got preferential treatment more than before and he was happy doing his work.


    He that and thought that the work would be too much turns out he was even pampered and sometimes treated like a important person.


    Though he knew he needed to talk to Vidor and thank him since he had a wrong impression about him, he hardly ever got the chance to as Vidor rarely had need of him.


    So while he was at it, he planned himself waiting for the perfect time and opportunity to do the needful.


    On that very day, he had been called in by Vidor to check his bath and prepare his outing clothes as he planned to go for his usual scout when Jordan took the opportunity.


    "Your majesty."


    "Yes? Is there any problem? If you cannot do it, call on someone who can."


    Though he sounded pissed. It was actually because he was in no mood for plays and just wanted to fix his kingdom better and hopefully get Era to notice him again.


    "Yes your majesty. I can do it. Be rest assured."


    "Hmm."


    Without further ado he swallowed what he wanted to say and raced to get the things done.


    Minutes later~


    "Your majesty, everything is ready."


    "Okay."


    Though he had seen Vidor on few occassions, the way he looked today, the aura about his seriousness made him nervous some how and he wondered if it was a good time to speak in the first place.


    Taking his chances, he lowered his head and spoke up. "Your majeaty."


    "Finally. I thought the cat had gottwn you tongue seeing as you grew silent all of a sudden. This is not the Jordan I know."


    ''Technically I was rude earlier and did not know your position plus there are much rules about being with you. It feels so stiffening.'' Jordan voiced out in his mind but outwardly he was as mute as a mouse.


    "Hmm. It''s stiffening right?"


    "No your majesty. N-Not at all." He stuttered mildly.


    "Not at all. He did warn you before hand, didn''t he? Edgar, I mean."


    At the mention of Edgar''s name, Jordan felt like smacking his forehead. He had recalled everything on how he was persuaded but he refused. It was just heaven punishing him that was it.


    **Flashback**


    After his encounter with Vidor and discovering he was king, thwn dismissed ro get his breakfast he rushed towards Edgar to plead with him one more time and see if anything could be done.


    The fact that Vidor did not punish instantly did not mean he wouldn''t later, so he took his chances.


    He still could not forget the look on Edgar''s face that time when he saw him. It was priceless, almost having the I warned you look on it.


    He laughed out when he uttered that sentence.


    "Please sir, can any change be done? I do not want to work for his majesty anymore."


    "Hahhaaaaaa...." His laughter went on and on, causing attention from people passing by till minutes later when he stopped.


    "Did or did I not tell you, there was no going back? You had your chance Jordan, enjoy it while you can."


    "But sir, you didn''t tell me Mr Vid was his majeaty."


    "Though thou we''re smart eh. His name is short for Vidor, his majesty Vidor. That was thw most easiest. Not just anyone can get job in the palace, else so many would have. That should have told you who he was."


    "Yes. I was the stupid one."


    **Flashback Ends**


    "Hello? Jordan are you there?" Vidor snapped his fingers at him.


    "Yes, your majesty. I am not complaining sire. Yes it may seem that way because if the rules but I can manage."


    "Hahhhaaahhaa... I guess he really shook you up, didn''t he?"


    Standing up from where he sat he made his way over towards his dresser and placed a hand on Jordan''s young soilders.


    "You can relax now, with the rules I mean. I prefer the usual bratty you to this silent mute."


    His cheeks puffed up, giving Jordan an appealing smile.


    "It is all good. Relax but no calling me a bully else I would really bully you. So what is it? Speak up."


    At this point, the tears that were gatherrwd in Jordan''s eyes were much. He jad heard news of this man''s brutality but here he was with him, acting like the most gentle soul.


    His feet paved way and he fell on his knees before Vidor with his head on the ground.


    "My apologies, uour majesty for how rude I have been. I am so sorry for speaking I''ll of you. I know I do not deserve your help but yet you helped me. Please forgive me, your majesty. Please."


    His smile broadened and he looked at his empty hand once holding his shoulder. With that smiling face, he half knelt to his lovely and raisedbhim up to look at him.


    Until now, Vidor could not tell why he was so soft wuth the lad but he was happy seeing a change in him.


    "I have no problem. If I wanted to get mad, I should have on the first day when you insulted me but you were right. I was selfish with my order and made many families lose their loved ones."


    Hearing this, Jordan lifted his head to look at him and was surprised to see Vidor''s smiling face now a sad one but he still had his bold aura about him.


    "Even my queen hates me for taking her people and family away. I cannot bring the dead back to life but I can right the wrong I caused step by step and make things right for my people."


    He really was benevolent. Though he had a maddening taste for power and expansion, he had a true heart.. Just that the goons around him did nasty things in his name and paint a terrible picture of him for him.

 Chapter 153 - Ward.

    ***************


    CHAPTER 151


    "It is not your fault," Jordan reasoned.


    "No it is every bit my fault. I should be responsible for my decisions and theirs as I put them there in the first place. Get up."


    They both stood up and Vidor made his way to the balcony as he spoke to him.


    "You see in this life, to rule, you must make decisions. Sometimes they may not necessarily be as you want it but at times it is important they are done. I may be wring still in my conquest but it is the way I believe in to have a bigger and better Etheria."


    "But people are hurt in the process."


    "Before I would reply that with, that is the way. No empire is built on roses. It usually has people''s sweat, blood and tears involved but now, with all I have seen, I guess I can say yes. Still we strive searching for better ways. I am sorry for what happened to your parents. There is no excuse."


    "It wasn''t your fault really. My father was responsible for his actions and he also felt it was his duty. No one is to blame. I was selfish blaming it on you."


    "You are still a kid. It is natural. I do not blame you. Due to the war, you lost all you had and knew." He turned around, went inside his chambers, leaving Jordan by the balcony and took out some scrolls and paper from his drawer then came back to him.


    "Have it. After our encounter, I did a check on what you said and had everything belonging to you, returned back to you in full and had those backstabbers evacuated. Your family home is yours again."


    0_0


    He could not believe his ears, nor his eyes. All he knew was that this was unbelievably true.


    "Take it," Vidor pushed it into his hands then placed a hand on his left shoulder.


    "Look at me, Jordan. The world is wicked, you must strive to be better and grow with it. Fight for what you want, keep living and keep on your family''s legacy. The world as you may not know is waiting for your rising."


    At that time Vidor wished he was saying it to someone else as well but that someone would not want him to as she was still mad.


    "Thank you your majesty." This tkme he did not hold back and let the tears flow down freely. "Thank you so much."


    "Do not cry. You are a man. Men don''t cry. Keep on living oh and you are free. Free to live your life and not work here anymore."


    "I''m sorry. I have to repay this kindness. Please sire. Let me work for you."


    "If your parents had the opportunity, they wouldn''t want this, so I won''t keep you here locked in."


    "No. I want to be able to repay this kindness."


    "Then keep living and surviving."


    "Please sire. Do not kick me out. Allow me."


    "Honestly, you do not have what you are doing here. I did that to get you out of the work till I got all the documents ready then you could go home. I arranged for a farm in the compound too and planting season would soon come, you may do that and begin to earn honorably and live your life."


    "I am grateful but can I remain here with you instead."


    "Tsk why? Do not tell me you have grown attached already or... " he leaned in. "You are after my queen?"


    0_0 ????


    Waving his hands in front of Vidor and backing away, he shook his head. "No, no, no, no. I dare not sire. I dare not. I just want to be by your side to serve you, that is all and nothing more."


    "Hahhaaa... I was teasing. Okay fine. If you so desire to be by my side. From today you are no longer a serving boy. You would be treated as one of my guests and ministers."


    "Let me join the army."


    "No. I won''t have you be like your father and go through that loyalty train. You would spend your time studying with the nobles. Learn if you want to be by my side and help me. Do well and become a scholar, so you can sit with me and my ministers and use that knowledge to help Etheria."


    "I promise you. I would become the best scholar one worthy of your praise, your majesty."


    "I look forward to it. I would speak to one of my ministers, he would arrange everything for you. You should resume next monday."


    "Thank you your majesty. Thank you so much."


    If given the chance, Jordan really wanted to hug Vidor. Never had he met someone who word treat him this way as Vidor had done and it warmed his heart so much.


    Although Vudir could feel it. It was the first time he was getting close to someone else other than Era his queen who he had u doubtedly kissed and wished he did more, he just did not know what to do with Jordan.


    He never had a brother. He was an only child and did jot have cousins but had relatives.


    He was never close to anyone so all of these feelings were abnormal.


    Finally he welcomed it and closed his eyes. "Just do what you want."


    With a smiling face, Jordan ignored all protocols and rules and hugged Vidor so tight like a child hugging his mother.


    Even for Vidor, he felt a sense of protective ness with Jordan but could jot place it anywhere. He hadn''t had a hold with any lady before so he did not know what being a father meant but he knew he felt close to Jordan in an unknown way.


    While they hugged, he racked hai rain searching for the right word, the answer in figuring this out and then, he did.


    "There. I think I got it," he said with glee in his voice as he pulled Jordan back a little. "You will be my ward. That way no soul would ever in theor right mind think of hurting you.


    Wiping the tears from his eyes, he nodd d his head again and smiled. "I would make you proud. I promise. As from today, I would give my life to serving you."


    "Stop being a man at your age. It is okay to be taken care of. Now stop crying and be a man," Vidor admonished.


    Jordan was confused with his order. At one point he didn''t want him crying and at another he wanted him? ????


    ****


    Ever since that moment, he saw Vidor in a new light and wished to be honorable like him and serve home with all his heart.


    Still he wondered why all these tkme he never saw the king and queen togtwhr once. Turns out, their relationship was just as sour as he had imagined or worse.


    Being with Vidor, he could sense how lonely he was. I mean he had his parents. He knew how his father behaved like a big baby sometimes because of his mother and how both looked hopeless when the other wasn''t around.


    He knew they were in live with each other but looking at Vidor and Era, the vibe spoke a different language.


    The king was in love with his wife but she was too mad to live him back, just like how he was a week ago.


    On the other hand, he had ensured he stayed clear of anything concerning the queen. Though he wished he could see her at least once to thank her but he couldn''t.


    Thankfully he didn''t as Era this point in time was focused on Eleora.


    She had decided to wait for her husband. He would come to her when he was ready and she can initiate operation revenge mode on him.


    In her chambers as usual she had managed to take on some more work, tended to more pressing needs and when it was mid day, she decided to relax.


    As for Eleora, she slept most ti. eat, played with Era, even used her powers and learnt better control when they were alone.


    With each passing day she had a better grip than she had in the past three months and was glad she found Era.


    That very day, after breakfast, she studied a bit on the history scroll Era had with her to learn and when the day had progressed into the afternoon, she went for a nap.


    Peeling her gaze from the scrolls in her hand, Era stood up from her chair and made her way to where her kid sister lay on the bed and stroked her head tenderly.


    As she did this, the more Eleora nuzzled into her sleep even more. Finally she pulled back, letting out a yawn as her gaze fell on the history scroll close to her hand.


    She furrowed her brows lightly before picking it up and looking at it.


    ''Hmm was that how board you got? You picked up their history scroll instead. Nice.''


    Before long, she too got invested and it and lay besides Eleora as she read the scroll.

 Chapter 154 - Fear And Feelings.

    **************


    CHAPTER 152


    Reading more on the history from where she had stopped previously she saw that his lineage had always lived and thrived in peace with little or no need for expansion.


    They did not have a major problem, most of the royals had lived their life the best way they could.


    Regardless of how enticing the story was made into, she knew there would be more about the history.


    Letting the scroll fall from her hand and unto her side, she rolled over on the bed to her side and let her eyes drop close.


    "If only he would let me have access. Then it would be okay. I just feel like I have a lot of knowing to do and not until I do, I would not be able to get what I want."


    This wasn''t easy and Era knew. But even in that situation her mind could only go over to one persona and that was him.


    She had heard from Aevwriw that some ministers have been whispering about some strange happenings on the palace but no o e dared voice out what was going in.


    Unlike Vidor who got right tips on her daily affairs, she was blind when it came to Jim and it worried her.


    What nuisance was he causing or what wrong was he doing this time in her abscene?


    Had he taken his anger for her and visited it on another nation?


    If he had wanted to do so it would not be a hard thing to do. Regardless she did not hear any such news and could only imagine.


    In all, she could not get the thought of him out of her head. Whether or not it was bad or good, it didn''t matter. Only Vidor remained in her mind.


    For a long while she laid there clutching her hands closer to her chest as thoughts of the few little times they had been together flashed in her mind.


    At the market place, where he bought her the gifts, later on when he kissed her.


    Badum! Badum!


    Instantly, her heart began to dance happily to a melody she knew not of but she wasn''t frightened and just remained still as though she was reliving the scene again.


    Though it happened a bit fast in reality, bit in her mind, time went still and the moment was so intensely slow.


    Everything about it, his lips, the kiss, the warmth, the softness, the fear, yet the joy and the way her mind and body felt.


    Just when she was about thinking of the bitter sweet memory, she recalled his chambers and the same feeling and kiss.


    This time it was linger than the first and just like all of his gazes on her face that day, she felt how much he wanted to just do more than kiss on her lips but she was not ready.


    Her heart, mind and soul was confused and could only become still again.


    Though now in her heart, she wondered what would have been had she given in and allowed him to go hither?


    Would she have had to wnjoy the ceel of his soft warmth some more? Would it had been repulsive or woukd it had bwen breathtaking giving her a knew warm feeling.


    Swveral questions played in jer head about that incisdent but now she would not know wbcause she oushed him away just like before and made him say those naughty annoying words to her like some war pervert.


    Once more the fear she had felt that day and the pain and hate resurfaced but when she looked back and recalled what led her there in the first place, her felt a stab of pain go through her heart.


    Just then the memory of his hurt hand flashed before her eyes and she felt her heart clench from it and immediately stood up.


    He was hurt no doubt and she failed to check up on him.


    Without thinking twice about anyrhing, she had raced to the door of her chambers and was about opening the door when she recalled Louis was there. They had the physician so why was she bothered?


    Shaking her head, she made a turn around when she felt small hands circling around her waist and she halted.


    She had been through thinking too much about Vidor that she failed to notice Eleora''s waking up.


    Perhaps her frantic movement had made her sister frightened and the little girl clung into her with great strength.


    She paused, willing her mind to calm down. Rather than rushing over for one who chased her away, she had a young one looking forward to her love and warmth.


    Letting out a sigh, Era pulled her sister''s hand free and turned to her then fell on her knees before Eleora.


    "My love."


    "Don''t go. Do not leave me alone again."


    "Eleora." She lowered her gaze a bit. She knew that look in her sister''s eyes. She was scared. So scared.


    "I wouldn''t leave you. I promise. We are sisters, for life and nothing can separate our bond."


    "I felt it. You felt scared and was worried and you ran away. Was it me? Did I do something wrong? I kept my powers at bay."


    "No. No. No, darling. You did nothing wrong. I am so sorry. I was bothered but I wasn''t scared of you or anything. I was just worried since I hadn''t checked on someone. You know what, you do not have to worry about that for now. Come with me."


    Era stood up and picked sister up as well then lead the little girl to the bed and sat down with Eleora on her thighs.


    "I love you, Ora but you know that the two weeks had come to an end."


    Eleora nodded her head sadly. Yes the two weeks were up and it was time to give her away.


    "I do not want to leave you again."


    "No. You are not leaving me. Even staying here with me is more dangerous. There are wicked eyes in the palace watching my every move. I cannot afford for anything to happen to you. You are just too precious to me for me to let that, baby. You need to know this."


    "That''s why you need me here to protect you."


    "I appreciate the offer you need to have a life outside me. I want to give you an opportunity to spread your wings. Trust me, you would love it there."


    "Just let me stay with you."


    "I knew when this day would come you would be reluctant to want to leave me. You were like this when I was yo leave for Etheria you know."


    "I missed you and it was hard for mum to console me," Eleora confessed, hugging Era closely, not letting go.


    "I am sorry but as a princess of Meribia it is my duty to do what is right for my people."


    "Sacrificing your happiness?"


    "Yes even though I lost thwm by that same very happiness but as a ruler your people first and keeping you safe is another good thing to do. You are Meribia''s true heir and ruler."


    "But she is gone. Everyone''s gone."


    "No. Meribia still lives in and so would her people in you. In your heart, through you, Meribia would be reborn. I believe so."


    "But I only want to do that with you and nothing more."


    "I understand but you are the heart fi Meribia now as I am the heart of Etheria. You need to survive and live, no matter what. Our people cannot die like that. Perhaps this was the reason why Meribia''s throne was blessed with a special child. You are to lead on, Eleora. You are what this world needs. Never forget that. "


    "I won''t but you would live to see it with me."


    "No matter what, dead or alive, know that I would always be by yiur side to guide and protect you and that is why I am sending you there. You would love it. All of it. You would have friends, like families and one day they would sit with you when Meribia is born again under your guidance."


    Inasmuch as Era''s words were soothing, it was scary for Eleora.


    "Fine," Eleora pulled back and looked up at Era with teary eyes. "I would go but promise to visit me often?"


    "Definitely. As often as I can that would jot arouse suspicion as well. Anyways be rest assured. I would send you treats from time to time too. You would be fine."


    "Together?"


    "Together. Now smile for me. I would be here with you today. We can play as much as we want if you like."


    "As much as I like that but..." Eleora paused. Perhaps it was not time yet to say this.


    She was tempered to speak about Vidor but she needed her sister for tonight. When she was gone, Vidor could come into play.


    "What is it, Ele?"


    "No, it is all good. I would be a good girl and wait for you."


    "That''s my girl."

 Chapter 155 - Plans.

    **************


    CHAPTER 153


    Unknown to Era, Caspian already had his nose pricking in other matters that may not necessarily concern her but would affect her.


    The other day he had been approached by one of the ministers of a neighboring state. Precisely their enemy.


    And now that Vidor no longer asked for his input in matters, he had begun feeling less relevant and decided to move on with his plans.


    For some years now, Vidor had trued to capture and lay waste to their land but the king of Slyeria always evades him and they both tried to avoid battles with each other.


    It wasn''t like they had not yet battled before, they had but both sides suffered greatly.


    In the end, Etheria came out victorious but by a small margin and Slyeria only lost a city.


    To Slyeria, it was a little ice berg amongst his many landed properties.


    Just like Etheria, Slyeria had also conquered some states but he further made himself a great enemy of Vidor who loved a great challenge.


    Once Damian proved to be arrogant before him and one of such might but all he took to bring him down was just his pearls and he won Donia without a fight.


    Now he was facing similar dilemma but this King seemed not to have any weak point though he had them surplus.


    You see, that was the case. He seemed to having a liking for women but even the species Vidor hated could not be used to put him down.


    Was it his flare for horse riding? He had those as well but even during hunting and the likes, no one could attack.


    It was like he had fortified himself with charms and the likes, making him impenetrable and quite the headache.


    That was the same people that sent one of their men to Caspian. They too over time had tried to find Vidor''s weakness but the King of Etheria seemed not to have none.


    That was why they had come to Etheria to get an insider and who best to approach than the former regent of Etheria.


    Well in name maybe not but in power, everyone knew he had fallen, making him the perfect target and one with a greater reason to plot against Vidor.


    Before he was known for his mischief amongst other things he did but now, it seens like Etheria''s needle was piercing it at its back.


    Staring at the open space in the court yard, Caspian smiled to himself but he did not fail to speak to the visitor he had in his room, lest he kept him bored.


    "Yes, Mr Yonder. I agree with you. It is such a nice day. A shame that it would have to be disturbed by the cries of the people."


    He turned around, his wanton smile still on his face with his air of indifference still surrounding him.


    He wasn''t a bad looking person in the first place but he sure was nothing as compared to the stunning complexion, body built, charm and handsomeness of the cold King.


    "We would attack when again?" He asked for clarity.


    It feels like everything he had always wanted was staring him in the face but it felt too real. So he wanted clarity on the matter for precision.


    "As I said. It would happen today. Say from evening time. Expect news of the attack at night. They would least expect it."


    "Okay. I trust you. I know that Sina would not want to do anything to jeopardize his men like that. This really spells the beginning of mighty victory."


    He walked up to his table and got two glasses then filled them up with wine and walked over to where his friend was and handed him one glass.


    "To the future," Caspian cheered.


    "To the future."


    ****


    At noon that day all the needed preparations to be made for Eleora''s departure had been prepared and even the orphans had been foldnin advance that Era was visiting them with a new member of their family.


    For most they were glad by the news as they would bee seeing her again after weeks.


    At that moment they had forgotten about what they were told of the new member and chanted on about Era.


    This was truly a charm seeing the positivity geared on them by Era and they could only count sheep''s till the fated meeting point.


    At noon that day when all preparations had been made, Era decided to stay indoors like the previous day but she did not intend on taking in any work and made it a work fee day so she could spend more time with Eleora.


    They were just in talking about little things while playing the dice game when a knock came in the door, followed by the announcers voice.


    "Your majesty. Lord Damian seeks for an audience."


    "Okay." She nodded at Alyx who was with them at that time and she nodded back in understanding.


    Moving towards the door, he unlocked it and then opened, letting Lord Damian step in but careful enough so no outsider could see who or what was in.


    Once in, she shit the door and bowed to him before disappearing somewhere else to give them privacy.


    Moving further towards her bed chamber, he stopped just a few feet from where Era and Eleora sat at a small table close to her bed, he bowed before her.


    "Your majesty."


    "Lord Damian, please do come in."


    He smiled an dclosed the gap between them, taking his seat when Eleora stood up for him and wen to stay with Era.


    "Your highness, how are you? It''s been what?"


    "Weeks."


    "Yes but it seemed longer. I am betting you have had such a swell time with her majesty?"


    "I did."


    "Good." Peeling hos gaze from her, he looked back at Era and smiled. "Your majesty, I have everything as you have requested. I also got the teacher and the doctor. You can inspect them as you see fit."


    "Thank you, really for all that you do."


    "Happy to be of help. By the way, how is it with his majesty lately? I heard that you two seem close?"


    "About that," she let Eleora go and beckoned on Alyx to take her away.


    Together the young maid took Eleora to the living room and brought out her toy to play with her.


    "We are not close," Era began, relaxing more in her chair than she had once done."Hmm, so it is rumours?"


    "You cannot control what people say about you though. They feel we are because he had my back during the morning assembly," Era explained. "It is only natural."


    "Well that was quite some defending there. He went ahead to pocknose on the matter when you were making Diona apologize. They have all right to think that way."


    "But that is not the case. He forbade me from appearing before him again. So, I wouldn''t call that getting close. My revenge would still take place. Vidor or not." She stated firmly.


    She really was not planning on relying on anyone anymore.


    It was time to really state her stand lest he think her weak.


    Of course she cod not tell him about how she felt because she did jot know herself how she felt about Vidor just that though shebhatwd him, she worried for him and he was in jwe wvey thought.


    For someone who needed and wanted revenge, that would be pathetic.


    "As you wish, your majesty. I am not doubting you though."


    "Good. I think that is it. I promised that at the appointed time I would get your girls and free your people. But even you know this takes time."


    "I know and there is no rush. I hope you have not forgotten your goal, that is all." His stare was one that could freeze and paralyzed somebody but Era was no pushover.


    Smiling a bit, she tapped on the table while her eyes matched his stare.


    They kept on with it till Aeverie came everyone ha a nice time that afternoon.


    By the tines it was evening, Damian excused them, while leaving them a time, location for when to bring her.


    Normally he would have sent someone else but this was important. He needed to guarantee their safety above anything else.


    "Please do not cause any delay. You know how everywhere is now?"


    "I do but be rest assured. We would get to the eyes of the forest at the appointed time."


    "Okay. Take care princess, see you soon." He waved at Eleora thinking about the future as he took his leave.


    Once he was out, she had tje doors locked before releasing the breathe she was holding it.


    "Phew! That went well. Sigh!" She leaned against the door, trailing her gaze to where Eleora sat playing with her toy with Alyx.


    Though she looked young but the young child had gone through life a bit to know its cruelty.


    It really would be a shame to those fooled by her childlike facade.


    "In due time, you would be free."

 Chapter 156 - Introducing Ora.

    **************


    CHAPTER 154


    With the arrangements made, Era set out after her guards and other attendants had gone leaving just herself, Alyx and Eleora.


    They got to the eye of the forest as before when it just got dark. So they succeeded in getting everyone there and set out just as they had once done to gather supplies and other stuffs for the kids.


    On getting to the house, it was already a little late around 9 pm so they knew they had to be fast so they could reach the palace on time, particularly herself.


    Knock! Knock!


    All the children went still, they had been waiting fir hrt since they found she was coming and now that they heard the knock, they couldn''t move.


    If only she could see the kind of effect she was having on the kids.


    Together, Anna and Gabriel exchanged glances between themselves and like remotely controllod individuals, their eyes widened and they raced over to the door, unlocking the bolts in a frenzy and pulled on the handle together.


    Standing before them were four people, three of whom they were familiar with and the last, a young girl.


    For a minute they ignored the younger ones as their happy eyes glazed over the adults, with a small smile appearing on their faces.


    "Aunt Ava!"


    It was like Anna had just released the wake-up call for the other children. I standby an uproar resounded from behind them as heavy thudding was heard in the house with all children racing towards the door.


    Luckily for Era, she had enough sturdy strength behind her cause of the push she got, from everyone trying to hug her at once was enough to make her fall to the ground.


    "Hahaha haha," resounding laughter fell out of her mouth at their rush, while she managed to steady herself and hug as many as she could.


    "There, there. Take it easy. Take it easy hehhe..."


    "We missed you, aunt Ava."


    They me toned the name again which had further stunned Eleora.


    ''Ava? Since when did Era become Ava?'' Eleora wondered within her. ''Did they not know their queen or was it Era''s intention to let them call her that way?


    No matter how she thought about it now, she could not piece it together and even more, she was pulled from her thoughts with how clingy they got with her sister.


    Not wanting to be left out, Eleora inched closer to Era''s side and hugged her from behind, reminding her silently that she was still there.


    Tonghe little girl. She could not believe she was going to share her sister''s love with everyone. She Didi not have it enough to begin with. She had to share with Vidor and the kingdom, now she also had to share with so many kids!


    If she could have fainted, she most definitely would have done it to get all of the attention and care.


    Sensing Eleora''s thoughts, Damian smiled at the little child and placed a hand on her shoulders, massaging her shoulder a bit.


    She tilted her head back to look at him and was surprised to see a smile on his face.


    Leaning in a bit, she whispered to her. "Relax, it is just for a while. You are still her number one sister and no one can change that. You are the only blood sister of Era. Never forget that."


    Understanding him, Eleora nodded and then replied. "Okay."


    She took a few steps back, paving the way for the others to get a chance to hug Era while she watched as the smile plastered on their faces remained.


    It was blissful watching them but her jealousy remained.


    After some time has passed, everyone got their turn and finally, she and the others were given oppose to enter the house.


    To Era''s amazement, they were all in, her attendants were all with the children. No one wanted to miss the chance to see this happen.


    Even Aeverie who she thought would be keeping her chambers was present in the meeting.


    "Welcome ma," they greeted.


    "Thank you." she shifted her attention to the children who now all had their attention on Eleora wondering if what they were seeing was actually true.


    She had removed the the hood of her cloak and stood at the side, waiting for Era''s introduction.


    "Oh yes. Children, as you have been told before now, you would be having someone new join you to stay here. Though you do not know who she is, be rest assured, she won''t bite."


    The room fell silent as the children waited to be told her name and her relationship with Era.


    "Aunt Ava, why does she look like you?" Gabriel asked, voicing out the one question running through everyone''s mind.


    "Her name is Ora. And she is my sister."


    At the reveal, all the children had their mouth wide open as they looked on in shock.


    It was obvious though but seeing it and hearing it straight from Era''s mouth made all the difference.


    "Whoa!"


    "Wow."


    "Cute."


    They all had their own little opinion about her and it made them wonder what she was like.


    Taking a bold step forward, Anna made her way to where Eleora was and smiled at her.


    "Hello Orang. My name is Anna. And your big sister is my mama," Anna introduced.


    Blinking twice, Eleora could not understand.


    She never jnew her sister had a kid but when her gaze went over to where the others where, she understood fully.


    She wasn''t dull so she knew. Bu5 still yhat ounce of jealousy remained.


    Nevertheless, she had promised Era to behave and she was going to do just that.


    Stepping forward, she came to stand before Anna and took the hand the little Anna had strrtched out to her and smiled a bit too.


    "Nice to make your acquaintabce, little Anna."


    "Hehhhee... You''re little too Ora. I guess i would call you Little Ora."


    For a second thwre, Wlelora grow! wd. That name was sttictky for Era to call her. How comes someone else knew of it?


    She looked at Era and all she got was a nod, giving her the go ahead.


    "Fine. I guess you can call me that."


    No sooner had they fi oshed talking than Gabriel joined in.


    "Hello, Ora. My name''s Gabriel. It is a pleasure to meet you."


    "The pleasure is all mine, good sir." She gave a charming smile to him which had made Era''s brows to be raosed at them.


    Ho-ho. The little ones sure were getting along.


    Did Eleora just find a male she liked? This was good. Apparently, not only Era saw but the others too.


    Before anyone could make note on it, the other children rushed forward and began to talk yo her and introduce themselves.


    If there was anything, they liked her mannerism. It was primped and proper of a typical noble lady. You could take the girl out if the palace but not the palace lifestyle out if the girl apparently.


    They all spent time being together and showing Eleora their things and toys.


    For the next one hour it was a noisy place to begin. At that moment Era was left alone as everyone wanted to beforend Eleora.


    Finally, it was time for her to go. She wished shw could stay but even till that moment, she was not at peace for the fact that she did not know how Vidor was doing.


    Calling Aeverie to the side, she made her intentions known.


    "Hey, i need to return to the palace Aeverie but you would stay."


    "What? No your majesty you shoukd stay with her and the kids. Your presence would mean a lot for them."


    "I know but not today. Another day i woukd sleep over. You on the other hand, you would sray with them. I have some things to go and take care of there. Please. Everyone of us cannot leave at the same time, it would be suspicious."


    "I understand, your grace. As you wish. Is Lord Dalian sending you back?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay. Let me call Anna and Eleora for you."


    "Thanks." Once they were brought beforw her, Era knelt down in front of them on kne knees while smiling brilliantly at them.


    "Sister."


    "I am sorry Ora but I won''t be staying the night with you. "


    "Why?"


    "I still have somethings i need to do and it is not safe to stay out too long. Do not worry, you ahve Anna here and the others. They would take care of you."


    "Okay."


    "Anna, please look after her for me. I know you two would be best of friends. Once i have gotten things settled a bit, i would come visit and spend the night."


    "Promise?" Anna asked, makingbher to pinky swear.


    "Promise." She took her pinky finger and they cut it. "Now be good okay?"


    "Okay." She hugged them both and went to say goodbye to the others before talking to her attendants and having one of them go bavk with her.


    In no time, Azzura, Era and Damian set out, returning to the castle.


    All through their journey, her mind was focused on one thing, one person.. Vidor.

 Chapter 157 - Unexpected Attack.

    ***************


    CHAPTER 155


    ~Hours Ago~


    Ever since Caspian was told about the new development, he had not been at ease. It was his first major conspiracy with another kingdom to ruin theirs.


    Normally it was not the first time he conspired but this time he was getting close to bring Vidor down little by little so he was nervous.


    It wasn''t like the conspiracy he did to get Era out of the way. That was quite a different situation but this on the other hand was worse.


    Pacing in his room, he brought both hands in front of him, one hand holding his jaw and the other supporting the elbow by his chest as his gaze swept through his room but he could not calm his heart.


    Finally, he stopped, brought his hands to his back like a teacher and then he let it go.


    His brows creased with each thought that passed through his mind, forming a knot and a deep V at the space between both brows.


    he was a


    readily visible sweating profusely but nothing changed.


    All of a sudden he heard a knock on his door, startling him and pulling him out of his thoughts.


    "Yes?"


    "My Lord, I have a message from Mr Blaze."


    "Oh, do let him in."


    His guards opened his door and allowed the messenger in. He looked up, watching as the young lad walked into his chambers with his head lowered.


    "Rise. What message have you for me?"


    "Good evening sir. This is it." He reached into his shirt and brought out a paper, then handed it over to Caspian before retreating some steps back to give him privacy in his reading.


    Taking it and opening it, Caspian read out in his mind.


    "There has been some change in plans. The attack would hold in the early hours of the morning. All you have to do is get the king out of the palace. We would stage a little attack outside City Meth. That should be enough to drag him out and when he comes, that is when the major attack would happen."


    He made sure he reread it several times to ensure he got all the message that was asked to be transmitted. And once he was satisfied, he looked at the young lad. "Tell him I understand."


    He handed the paper back to the lad.


    If there was one thing, he did not want anything that had to do with this conspiracy to be found on his person. And he natured he did not send any written message either.


    Yes, he could have burnt it but he meant what he stated in his head.


    For all he knew, Yonder could be using him and when things got out of hand he would abandon him. If that happened, then the young lad would have o take the fact by himself.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Turning around, he exited the room, leaving Caspian to himself.


    He did not know why they had changed plans but it looked like they would not just be disturbing the city, they feel they can take down Vidor as well.


    His cheeks puffed up at that time. This may well be to his advantage.


    All he had to do was to allow the attack to begin and he would go inform Vidor about it.


    Just as they had planned, the attack did happen and due to the closeness of City Meth, Caspian got someone to write him a letter informing him of the attack that Slyeria had begun.


    And once that was in his hands, he rushed to meet Vidor.


    ***


    Just like every other evening, Vidor sat in his room, going through one or two documents before his usual parading of his kingdom to catch corrupt ministers.


    But unlike every other day, this time he was more concerned about something else. Their neighbouring kingdom, Slyeria had not shown any signs of an attack in the past, and it bothered him.


    Usually, it was a situation where either he or the enemy king would surely attack first. He refused to believe that they were getting tired of fighting.


    Normally, he would have had a great grasp of what was happening but lately, he had been strangely too involved with Era that he almost left matters of his kingdom in the hands of...


    His eyes widened. He had managed to take him off something''s and began handling them himself but he forgot this. It was an act of war.


    Yes Caspian was one of his most trusted generals but he couldn''t deny the fact that the issue with Era''s kingdom had yet been resolved and needed some look into and if Era''s family was innocent, wouldn''t it mean he just lost a supporting kingdom?


    Then really he was in the midst of a conspiracy and he didn''t know.


    He facepalmed his forehead, shaking his head on his palm as several thoughts ran through his mind.


    "I should call for Caspian and have him brief me on the issue with the Slyerias. Something must be up. They cannot keep quiet like this for long. Something sure is fishy."


    Raising his head, he let his hand rest on the table as he looked towards the door of his chambers.


    "Hello, anyone there?"


    "Your majesty."


    "Yes, Evan, are you there?


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Good, ask someone to send for Caspian for me."


    "About that your majesty."


    "What?"


    "Lord Caspian just arrived to ask for an audience with you."


    "Great then, let him in."


    The doors pulled open revealing Caspian by the doorway with his head lowered at the king.


    "Enter," Vidor commanded again.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    "What a coincidence. I was just about sending for you," Vidor began causing Caspian''s eyes to widen but because he was lowered, Vidor did not see the surprise look on his face.


    "Oh, why is that, your majesty? If I may," he added.


    "Yes." He stood up from his desk and approached Caspian but ensured they still had a reasonable gap. "Well I had an urgent task and I wanted to hear from you."


    ''So the king hadn''t forgotten about me after all. Did I make a mistake in conspiring with Slyeria? No. This is too soon to decide. Whether he values me or not, as long as that Era is around, things won''t be easy. With him gone, I can easily kill her. Yes, do not back down from your resolve.''


    Smiling, he lifted his head so he could look at Vidor. "Oh, I see. What bothers your majesty so?"


    "It is Slyeria."


    0_0


    He felt irked at that moment. Did he just hear well?


    "Slyeria?"


    "Yes. I find their quietness extremely not okay."


    "Hmm. Well about that."


    "Have you any news from them?" Vidor cast a questioning gaze at him, looking at him with scrutiny. At least if there was anything he knew now that he needed to be careful when around him.


    "Yes, sire. That was why I came here. I just got the information, Slyeria has attacked City Meth."


    0_0


    "WHAT!"


    He did not even bother hiding his shock from Caspian. He had not expected it. Not their attack though, but their choice of attack.


    How had they gotten to City Meth without them knowing?


    It meant that someone wasn''t doing his job well.


    Either the ministers at the brothers had been compromised or it was something else. Regardless, there was no time to contemplate the issue. They needed to go save their people.


    An attack at this time of the night wouldn''t be what anyone would expect especially with their silence.


    Normally they took the border closest to them to attack but this time they came from a completely different angle.


    "What are you standing doing there, Caspian.? This is war!" Vidor spelt it out for him.


    "Yes, sire. I know but shouldn''t we make some kind of plan first?"


    "We would. Wait, how many of our soldiers have we at City Meth?"


    "About three thousand."


    "Not good enough." Vidor gritted his teeth as he clenched his fist tightly.


    ''Damn it, I promised Jordan to protect my people. I just cannot allow a repeat of what happened before with his family to happen to others. I would lead an army myself and take back my city and save my people. This is a promise.''


    "Your majesty, what do you want to do? Should I order for Army Beta to attack and take back?"


    "Perhaps. This may well be a ploy so I need to properly check things out."


    ''What? Didn''t your words initiate you were just planning on going? Gosh, I need to look for ways to make him go.'' Caspian thought.


    "Your majesty, we do not know as well. Right now, most armies are far, except Alpha Army which is your majesty''s army. If you dispatch them, then you would leave the palace bear and anything can happen."


    "True. Tsk." He was confused right now.


    If he sent his alpha army that meant that his people, especially Era and Jordan would be left alone without adequate protection.. This was not safe.

 Chapter 158 - Vidors Decision.

    ***************


    CHAPTER 156


    ''I cannot leave Era like that. I cannot take her or Jordan with me. I might as well just take her to safety then and dispatch half of the army before dispatching Army Beta to catch up and save the day. For all I know, there might be another attack at the palace. I am needed here too.'' Vidor thought within himself.


    "Fine. I would send out a small troop from the Alpha army to attack." He voiced out to Caspian.


    "Your majesty," Caspian tried to intervene but Vidor ignored him.


    The only being and person on his mind were just his family now. Their safety mattered most.


    "Evans!"


    "Your majesty."


    "Send for the queen and Jordan. I need to evacuate her."


    At the mention of the queen, Caspian felt like pulling his head out. Even in times like this, Vidor was thinking about Era. Just how much had she wrapped him round her fingers he thought.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Your majesty, as I was saying," Caspian began, causing Vidor to stop and look at him.


    "For now you would be in charge of Army Charlie. Be prepared and ask them to march to the palace. I want this place secure just in case Slyeria is planning something sneaky."


    "Yes, sire."


    "Come in and prepare my armour, " Vidor commanded and ignored Caspian.


    After some time, he got dressed in his armour and when he saw that Era was still not forthcoming, he decided to go get her himself.


    "Where is my eunuch?" He asked one of his attendants that just finished helping him out.


    "He has not returned from your errand, your majesty."


    "Till now the queen is not here?"


    "My apologies, your majesty but that is how it is. She isn''t."


    "Why?" Not expecting his servant to answer, he looked at Caspian.


    "I am leaving to get the queen."


    If she was acting this way because she was still mad at him, he was not going to take it from her, no matter what.


    Her safety mattered now, she could kiss being angry for now goodbye.


    With that thought, he and Caspian set out, walking towards her room. All the while Caspian followed, hoping he could talk him into going himself to ensure the plan succeeded and if not, knew his passage of escape so he could plan again.


    They had not gotten midway in the direction of Era''s room when he saw his eunuch rushing back with Jordan by his side.


    His eyes narrowed at the duo, checking to see if Era was behind but once he saw there was no one else behind them, his face distorted into a frown.


    "Your majesty," Evans and Jordan voiced out almost at once as they caught their breath.


    "Where is she?"


    "Your majesty, her majesty the queen is not in her room."


    "Not in her room? Where did she go to? It is already late. This is over 10 pm already!"


    Both Evans and Jordan shrieked as he yelled, lowering their heads lest he pours out his anger on them.


    "Where could she have gone? And her maids?"


    "I didn''t see any in her chambers either. Her guards have cleared away as well."


    That was it. Vidor was pretty mad. At that point, distorted reasoning came to mind.


    Was it that Era was part of this conspiracy? Did she conspire with his enemy and run away from him?


    He shook his head, not wanting to keep that thought in his mind any longer.


    "No, she wouldn''t do it."


    Sensing a mistrust in the air, Jordan finally raised his hand to get Vidor''s attention.


    "Yes?"


    "I do not know but I think she did not run away. I saw her majesty earlier riding off somewhere 2ith her maid."


    Okay, he was trying to help before but right now he only made matters worst for Vidor who was hoping Era did not leave him.


    Fighting deep with his inner thoughts Vidor closed his eyes trying to control his anger and think properly.


    "Do not tell me her majesty knew of this plot and attack and she had fled before time."


    Everyone looked at Caspian, except for Vidor who was still trying to drown out all of the thoughts and Caspian''s voice of course.


    He knew he would say that to get back at Era for the humiliation she caused him.


    But could he dismiss that fact?


    "I mean, didn''t her family try to kill his majesty and attack? They were killed for treason. So it only makes sense that she would conspire with the enemy just to get back at him."


    "Why would you think that?" Jordan let out in anger.


    He never wanted to mention that he saw the queen when he was moving into the palace. He did not know her chamber was close and was shocked to see some three figures step out of a chamber so he hid and watched from where he was.


    Only to see Era look in the direction, checking if anyone was coming, then she placed her hand protectively around a small girl''s body and pulled her closer to her body before handing her over to Alyx.


    He was confused about what was going on but when the little girl looked up sadly at Era, he caught a glimpse of her face and was left speechless.


    After that, Era covered Eleora''s head properly with her cloak and nodded her maid to go on.


    She waited, giving them time to leave before following suit.


    He smelled something fishy so he followed them and saw they met up with someone and they left together.


    He had followed after them as well, hiding in their carriage to see what was going on and dropped outside the compound and watch them all go in.


    Not fully understanding much, he saw how several kids came out and hugged her, that was when he left.


    He got a glimpse of what had happened and knew she was not seeing someone.


    At first, he felt she was seeing a man when he saw Damian but having witnessed everything he knew better.


    He had only just returned when he met Evans rushing to his room.


    Unlike Era who stayed there with the kids, he returned quickly to the palace only to meet this.


    Sering as Vidor had taken him in as bis ward, he promised to be devoted to him which eas why he had followed Era to make sure something wasn''t happening.


    If she was cheating on Vidor he did not know what he would have done either considering Vidor loved her but then it was a different case and from what he saw the girl looked like Era.


    She was recently married to Vidor. There was no way she was her daughter. That could only mean they were related either as siblings or cousins and considering the attack on her home, it would explain the need to hide her.


    Also, the Era he first met was still mad about losing her family so people would use it on her but it did not change that she was broken but not wicked to do things like Caspian was suggesting.


    This was why he was reluctant to speak but hearing Vidor say runaway, he knew his now father or brother was in the wrong.


    And this stupid Caspian was adding fuel to the fire.


    "Young one, keep quiet when adults are talking," Caspian scolded.


    This harsh word had pricked Vidor and brought him out of his reverie and mental war.


    Shooting a cold deathly glare at Caspian, he silenced him. "You would accord my ward with the same respect as you accord me, Caspian."


    "Yes, your majesty. My apologies."


    Ignoring him, Vidor looked at Jordan. The lad knew something. "Jordan where did she go?"


    "I heard her say she needed a stroll, so she went with her maid. As to where, I do not know," he lied.


    It was for the best. With someone like Caspian there, he could not voice out the truth to Vidor even though he was eager to let him know that Era was faithful and trustworthy.


    "Caspian, ask that my horse be ready. I am going to battle myself."


    "Your majesty, and her majesty?" Evan quickly cut in.


    "I would search for her on my way but if she is out there, she can be in danger. I cannot have that. I must find her. I would ride to battle and make sure she is not a captive by Slyerians."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Jordan, you stay. Only a quarter of the Alpha army would come with me. The rest would protect the palace. Charlie Army would join in to secure the palace. Caspian carries out my order and protects the city."


    "Yes, your majesty," they all chorused and dispatched to carry out the order.


    As Visor made his way to where his armies were, his mind was scattered.


    He could not bear the thought of having Era been kidnapped. If something went wrong and they killed or had her who knows...


    He rubbed on his forehead.. He was having a headache.

 Chapter 159 - Conspiracy.

    *************


    CHAPTER 157


    ''Because of me, she went out for fresh sir but on a wrong day. If those barbarians get a hold of her in her disguised form, they would have her no questions asked. And if they find out she is my queen, it makes matters worst. They would all want to use her to get back at me.''


    Though his thought was invigorating him, he could only tighten his knuckles harder. This was bad.


    The more he thought of others possessing Era the more his mind went bleak. She was his. He had not even you her but only kisses he''d, how then coukd the woman whom could make him swoon like this be with another man?


    No, if that happened, he would kill of the Slyerians and wage full on war on them.


    No, no, no. He shouldn''t be thinking that now. Era would be safe so long as he hurried.


    She was his and only his. No one was going to have her. No man would feel those lips pressed against theirs.


    No man would have his queen. No man whatsoever and no line of his people would suffer similar fate.


    His heart was thudding loudly in his chest now. Without waiting much, he climbed his horse upon getting to the palace grounds and charged out with his army.


    Once Caspian was sure he had left, he tightened his grip on his own horse. He was lucky that the messenger Yinder sent to him hadn''t gone. He needed to tell them about Era so they kept eyes out for every blonde blue eyed girl.


    If they found her before Vidor did, then it meant they could kill her, rape her or do whatever they wanted to do with her, so long as they made her unapproachable by Vidor and they could send both of them to the netherworld for all he cared.


    This was a big opportunity. Who was he to say no. In the end, himself and Diona could get what they wanted without having to do much or anything for that matter and nothing would be tied to them.


    At this point Caspian was safe to say Vidor could only blame his queen for his doom.


    Looking at the few armies that had gathered since Visor left, a small smike spread across his lips for all to see.


    Right now he felt like the king of the world. He may habe been assigned a few troopes to lead but he was planning something more.


    Onve he heard that Vidor had died, he would launch a fullscale attavk on yjose who lived within the palace and claim Etjeria for himself.


    Even if Era was to be found and she came, he was regent because he controlled more than half of the King''s personal armies.


    Alpha Army was his to control. He was born with and for this role whether anyone liked it or not.


    "Army Alpha!" His cold deep voixe rang out loud and clear for everyone to hear particuarly those who mocked and scorned him for being disfavoured by his majesty.


    In the end when the king needed something, he came relying on him and not them.


    "Tsk. Tonight, we must stand guard and fight for what we want. Slyerians have invaded but his valiant royal majesty, is marching on to battle. Prepared we must be for anything. I would not take any slavking off. Everyone is under my cimmand until we hear word from his majesty."


    No one dared argued, fpr he held in his hand his majesty''s royal totem signifying his command over his armies.


    A cheeky toothed grin appeared on his face again as he looked at all of them with prid3 then he dropped his raised hand and turned his horse around, waiting earnestly for the news to conquer.


    ****


    Meanwhile, Damian rode as fast as he cojld, taking the shortest cut possibly to the palace. It was already late and he did not want to complicate matters now that he was with Era.


    It was best if they were separate so as to avoid people seeing them and suspecting wrongly.


    On getting to the castle, they found security much tighter and a bit rowdy but die to his position, Damian safely saw tyem through.


    Not understanding what was going in, both went their separate ways quickly to find out what was going on while Era on the other hand wanted to return and pretend she never left.


    "I need to ensure things are okay, forst your majwsty. Afyer that, I would come to you just to be suew you are safe."


    "Thank you." With that they bode each other fare well and left.


    The moment Damian came out from the eye of rhe forest where they had separated, over to a different part of the castle, somwone called him over.


    "My Lord Damian. Welcome back," his trusted man spoke up, running towards him feom behind.


    Turning around, he got full view of who it was and decided to ask. "Yes, what is wrong with the palace?"


    "We just heard that the Slyerians have attacked City Meth and his majesty has specifically marched out to fight himself."


    "What?"


    His once narrowed eyes widened in shock. What was Vidor thinking rushing out like that? He was king and needed to think properly lest the palace is laid under siege.


    ****


    Era on the other hand did not stop till she was inside the castle walls and as she briskly walked away, she bumped into someone who was running in the direcrion she was coming from.


    She stopped briefly to apologize to the person but the person had not bothered to wait and ran off, lowering his or head even more.


    She was surprised by thw act of high level rudeness. Both of them had bumped into each other, it was only natural that they apologized and then go about their ways.


    It wasn''t like she wanted him to see her but courtsey demanded it.


    Peelong her gaze back to her own problems she saw sometjing close to her feet and paused.


    She did not recall being with such and she lowered herself a bit as she picked it up.


    "Paper?"


    She narrowed her eyes at it and then looked back at where she was coming from.


    "It must belong to him but wait, using of paper here in Etheria is rare. They mostly used scrolls to pass on messages. So how come he had one and from his clothing, he didn''t look so rich."


    She let out a sigh, before looking back again. The young man had already dosappeared so she could not start tracing her steps and what if it really wasn''t his?


    With that thought, she looked around, guards were on thw mobe. It wasn''t safe to be there with that. She needed to check it somewhere safe.


    "Yes, my study is up ahead. I would check it out once I get there and depart to my chambers from there."


    Upon reaching her study room, Era failed to lock the door and immediately opened the muffled piece of paper.


    The more she went on her way earlier, the more her mind was on thw piece of paper. Just who was it that had access to that and what was it doing in this ruckus, whay was the person in a hurry?


    All of these questions plagued her mind. So when she was in her lair, she opened it up only to see the contents, leaving her mouth wide open.


    She glanced through the paper again, reading it out loud to her hearing, hoping it would change thw words she had just read inro something better.


    But no matter how many times she read, it was the same content.


    "That would exolain the reason wjy the armies are everywhere and the guards parading the hall. Vidor..."


    She blinked, realization finally dawning on her. She took a deep breath. Her mind was fighting reason with her heart.


    This was her opportunity really. He had wronged her in more ways that one. If she could stay put and pretended she did not see anything, then Vidor would fall into enemies trap and he would die.


    That way she did not have to take revenge. His enemies would do the work and her anger word have been satiated to the bearest minimum.


    It would be something easy and logical.


    But as much as her mind felt this way, her heart argued. Could she just really sit back and watch as he died, knowing full well he was walking into a trap?


    She blinked, not knowing what to do at that moment. She looked at the letter again, reading it for the last time to check the reactions in her mind and heart and which ever one she felt more, that would be her decisoon.


    As she read, she suddenly felt a presence behind her and a cold voice rang into her ear.


    "A conspiracy."


    0_0


    Her eyes flew wide open as she turned around in her heels to see the intruder.. If ahe thought her eyes had widened the most, she had not even seen anything.

 Chapter 160 - Era’s Decision.

    CHAPTER 159


    At that moment, she was shocked to see the person staring down at her was none other than her minister.


    seeing the shock in her eyes, he proceeded to fix the problem.


    "If his majesty is in danger, shouldn''t we get help for him? This is a conspiracy."


    Regardless, Era did not move a muscle and that had bothered him greatly.


    "Your majesty." She was somehow still petrified by the whole thing and did not know what to say.


    Because right now, Era was at a loss for words. How was she going to explain to anyone that she had such a letter? They would not believe her and given what happened to her family, they would believe easily.


    She was doomed.


    It was as though he knew what was going on in her mind, so he explained to ease her up a bit.


    "Relax your majesty, I would not call this in for you. I saw you when you bumped into that person earlier on, and how you picked it and came here to read it. I have been following you since then. Rest assured, I would support you. You have me as your witness. We were lucky to have seen this. There is still time, his majesty rode for Meth about two hours ago."


    With all that information pouring into her head, Era began to relax a fraction, and calm down.


    He gave her a minute to get herself back and once that was done, he wasted no time in reminding her of the problem.


    "So what is your next course of action, my queen?"


    "Lord Kane."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Which Lord or minister can we trust?"


    "I do not know but right now, Caspian has full control of his majesty''s army to safeguard the palace. Given the condition, he would not risk pulling out Army Alpha for battle. He would wait here."


    "I see, So Lord Caspian is out, who else do you have in mind?"


    "I do not know but..."


    "I think I do. Hurry, let us go and find Lord Damian. He has an army that can rival the Alpha army. If they are fast enough, they would catch up to his majesty before daybreak and at the right time when their attack would happen."


    "Okay, your majesty and since we do not know who that messenger was, we should not announce it out to everyone."


    "FINE THEN? And this is why Lord Damian is our man. Very able and strong. Prepare and meet me in my chambers as well. I would send for Lord Damian."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Bowing his head at her, he gave way, watching as she rushed out and dashed towards her chambers. Once he was sure she had gone, he followed suit and disappeared.


    Era did not need to longer more on the issue with Kane there he made it easier. And perhaps now was not the time to let Vidor die with such conspiracy going on. She would be the first target, especially with Caspian in charge. Anything could happen.


    On her way going, she felt a hand suddenly drag her towards himself and covered her mouth with typically his fingers as they went towards another corridor.


    She struggled at first but he wouldn''t budge until she calmed down, taking in his scent, she realized who it was. Seeing as she was not struggling anymore and was more relaxed, he calmed down and finally let her go.


    Era turned around d almost instantly and eyed him but she did not say anything, watching as he lowered his head.


    "I am sorry," he apologised sincerely.


    "But I found out something."


    "Yes. I did too. Visit rode into battle and it is a trap.


    0_0


    ****


    By the time Damian and she got to her chambers, they saw the minister waiting for g for her.


    "Yes. I have briefed Lord Damian along the way and he has sent word to his armies to march forth."


    "That may take time and you know it. If things are not properly down, his majesty would be in danger."


    "We must think of a plan just in case," Lord Kane advised.


    "Simple then. Everyone fears the might of his majesty''s alpha army. But Caspian only controls them and not his guards."


    "Your suggestion, my queen?"


    "This is what we would do."


    No sooner had they finished talking and were preparing to leave when Era heard someone call to her.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty, is that you?"


    They all turned in the direction of the voice and saw his majesty''s not too fat but a bit chubby eunuch racing down to meet her with a young man behind him.


    "Your majesty," he cried out again bowing his head as his lackey followed after him.


    "Yes?"


    "Thank goodness you are safe, your majesty. Thank goodness." He looked like he was about to cry especially with the way he clenched unto his chest and struck at it thrice. ????


    "Your majesty, where did you go?" I have searched everywhere for you."


    Sensing danger coming as Era did not know of the earlier lies and his pretence, Jordan spoke up quickly.


    "I told you her majesty went for a stroll with her maid. Why did you have to ask her that?"


    Clicking his tongue against the roof of his mouth. "My apologies your grace. It was nothing."


    At first, she and Lord Damian were shocked but later they calmed down. He just proved to be a friend and not a foe.


    "Yes, he is right I went for a stroll. Any problem?" Era quickly took on the role that Jordan laid out for h¨¦r.


    "No. It is just that the closest city to the palace had been attacked and his majesty ran there to save them but when the thought of all of this begin a ploy his majesty was unwilling to personally lead the troop so he could take you to safety but you were nowhere to be found."


    Her shock was visible to all to see. She did not need some time to tell her. Now she knew why he was out there.


    "And that was when Jordan... "


    "Wait Jordan?" She paused, before directing her gaze at the young lad. He lifted his head so she could see a look of his gender and face. "Jordan." She voiced out more calmly now.


    "Apologies for not being able to come pay my respect sooner, your grace. Honestly, someone forbade it."


    "Ahem!" Eunuch Evans cleared his throat, reminded Jordan not to speak further.


    "My apologies truly."


    "It is okay. So?"


    "Taking his word for it, scared for the first time in his life, he was scared for you and was scared the Slyerians would only end up killing you as well. He charged into battle because of me."


    "How is that for me?"


    She argued lightly, earning herself confused a look. "His Majesty ran into battle, for your sake."


    "Your majesty," Lord Kane called her using a reminding tone.


    "I know." This matter just became extremely urgent. Turning to face Kale and Damian, she commanded. "Proceed as promised. I would come soon. I need to handle this."


    "Sure, your grace."


    "We await your command."


    They nodded at her and gave in to carry out their duties.


    "Your majesty, now that you are safe, I believe his majesty would be okay. We can send word to him through the messenger hawk that you are okay. He would be at peace then and would..."


    As Evans spoke, he failed to notice the sudden change in her aura from confused to fully aware and downright cold outlook like a determined soldier.


    "It is a trap and he fell for it because of me."


    "What? What do you mean by it is a trap?" Evans questioned.


    "This." She pulled the paper out and handed it over to him.


    Taking it, Evans opened it with a few shaky fingers and read. Not wanting to be left out, the eager Jordan peered through from the side and read it as well.


    0_0 ????


    At the same time, their eyes opened at what they read causing both to face each other in shock and then peel their gaze towards Era.


    "Your majesty, what are we going to do? We need to ride out on time or you command Caspian to go render an assist," Evans suggested.


    "Given what I heard, he is commanding the King''s Alpha Armies. This means I cannot command him. The Caspian I know, would not go."


    They all fell silent as though a walking dead suddenly appeared before them.


    She was right to believe that. The whole palace if not the kingdom knows about their feud and he may not believe her.


    "Who knows what that snake may be thinking," Jordan hissed, earning him a puzzled look from Era.


    He had been wandering around the palace lately since Vidor made him his royal ward due to less work to do.


    He did not know why but he had always suspected Caspian to be hiding something and the other day, he saw a strange-looking man come out of his chambers and he hid.


    He didn''t hear them say anything.


    He just saw Caspian nod at one of his guards and they bowed, leading the strange man away.

 Chapter 161 - I Can Fight!

    CHAPTER 160


    Though Jordan wanted to follow after them, he was soon caught by the king''s Eunuch, Evans who thought he was being mischievous.


    By the time he shook him off, he had lost them.


    Do not worry. Look for a safe place though and protect yourselves."


    "What about you?" Jordan asked. "If anything happens to you, his majesty would be devastated."


    "I''m sorry. I cannot say but I need to ensure this trap is averted lest everyone blame me and accuses me of treason again."


    "We understand. Please be safe. I cannot fathom what his majesty would do to all of us if we were to allow anything to happen to you."


    "I would be safe. I have to." He handed her the paper but she shook her head. "Keep it safe till my return. Who knows, regardless, I would be safe."


    She let out a sigh and turned around. ''If not for anything but for my revenge and ensuring Eleora lives a carefree life and grow up to be the Queen she deserves to be. I must stay alive.'' she finalized in her mind.


    With her resolve so strong, she waved at the other two, not bothering with whatever was in their mind.


    That was right, she needed to change if she wanted to go with them. So speed was what she needed.


    Getting to their meet g point at the eye of the forest, they were lucky to have successfully rounded up the King''s guard. Thankfully, Evans saw him and spoke to him that the king was in danger and he had to follow the queen''s every command and he did.


    So rounding them up wasn''t much of a hassle for her and when she saw Damian again, she requested a change of clothes, so she could move freely.


    "Your majesty, as much as I love your determination and resolve, you are still but a lady. You shouldn''t go into battle."


    "Lord Damian. This is my call, woman or not. He is king. I know I need to be there. "


    "You would only burden him and what if somehow, you get caught huh? What if things get out of hand, do you think Etheria would be safe in the hands of Caspian?"


    "And that is why I have you and trust you."


    "Then trust that Vidor would return safely and none of this would be blamed on you. Even if things went out of hand and we lose, I would ensure Vidor knows you are alive and send his ring through someone to you to make you regent and ruler till we can escape or something. I would not put my fate if we are caught in Caspian. He would have us dead than do anything."


    "But..."


    "No buts."


    "I can fight!"


    "You may be trained, your majesty but this is war. I have lost those I cherish before, do not make me lose you too. I know my daughters'' case and yours are not the same but Queen Era, this is a matter of a kingdom. Be wise. Stand ground here. I also instructed some of my men to come to Etheria''s palace should I case Caspian does something if anything happens to us."


    "No Lord Damian, please no."


    "I am sorry, but you need to be strong and be prepared. Those orphans need you and Ora, she needs you more. Please be careful. Just wait here and they would come to meet you. Who knows what Caspian would do in this heat. You could be killed in the guise of a war conspiracy."


    "Fine. I have heard you, keep Vidor safe and above all, come back to me."


    "I will."


    He was tempted to hug her just to assure her that it would be fine. She was okay to be scared. The last war that happened took everyone from her. This, she hoped it won''t take her allies too and leave her alone with her enemy.


    Taking one last look at her, he paid his respect, bowing to her and then went for his horse.


    They weren''t so much, but a small army of about 1000 guards could do more harm than good and help out the main battle team till his men arrived.


    They all bowed to her as she held strong, determination filling her eyes and waved them her best wishes.


    "We have one goal," Damian''s voice rang out. "Ensure that his majesty returns safely to the castle while protecting our people."


    "Yes sir!"


    "We March out."


    Her heart was full, her chest was heavy, yet it did not compare to the thudding of her heart in her chest.


    She did not know if her fears were because of not wanting to be accused wrongly or it was he heart who was happy it won the battle against her mind but was still scarred from the one man she hated that stole her first kiss and second.


    Regardless of which, Era found herself for the first time, praying for the safety of Vidor and Etheria''s warriors.


    ***


    ~Battle Ground~


    All through his journey, he kept his eyes out for her but he saw her not and that had troubled him greatly. She was supposed to be out here.


    At that moment he could not think of the fact that she could have betrayed him or not, no. All he had in his mind was her safety.


    If she wasn''t here, did they get news of her and captured her? If that was so, what kind of suffering or torture was she''s going through?


    His headache only worsened with the series of thoughts racing through his mind. What could be going on?


    He looked up to the skies. Was this just another curse? If yes, he had offended the witches and brought this upon himself.


    He prayed to whichever God was seated above, begging not for his safety but for the safety of one whose gender he was supposed to hate.


    Peeling his gaze down a notch, he looked ahead, they were close already.


    From where they were, he could see the fire burning outside the gate and the sounds of people fighting.


    Without a second thought, he charged. "Hyah! On me!"

 Chapter 162 - Bloodthirsty Vidor.

    CHAPTER 161


    Deep in the battle heat, everyone fought like their lives depended on it, well it actually did but now it became heated.


    Vidor wasted no time in slashing through his enemy with his sword while his eyes swept through the crowd and dead bodies looking fir aEra.


    ''Where are you? where are you? Come out Era!'' Visit yelled in his mind but it still did not bring her out.


    They battled through the night till they proclaimed victory, sparing none of the Slyerians that came to battle.


    By the time it was morning, they were exhausted a bit but Vidor was still charged with adrenaline he still had not found his wife. He was not okay.


    On the other hand, Yonder told afar off on a hillside close to the city, watching the fierce battle that commenced and seeing how tired they had become with some of their soldiers dead and all of his, gone.


    It was a smile price to pay though. Their target wasn''t Meth but Vidor himself. With Vidor gone, Caspian can assume the throne and in alliance they can one day take Etheria, leaving him as Lord over it as a city.


    Unknown to them, while they had their plans, Caspain had his.


    He knew how this game worked most times and if they could go inside to get a king, when he take up Etheria''s throne, they could also dispose of him easily.


    It was a gamble, but he was willing to take it.


    With each passing moment, Vidor''s chest rose and fell with great gusto. His eyes were filled with blood lust, the monster king was back again.


    The very same Vidor once feared and revered on the battlefield had once again appeared. The more he looked, the more the blood lust became insatiable.


    He lifted his head back, welcoming the morning sun as it spread its rays all over the battleground and the corpse that would never again see the light of day.


    He took in a lungs full of air, the smell of blood assaulting his nostrils but rather than feel irritated by it, a cheeky smile formed around the corners of his lips.


    This was what he was known for. He rose without fear of dying. Without ever thinking that perhaps that would be his last day, his last war for there was none like him who would thrill at the sound of war, the clashing of swords, the wailing of the soon to be dead mean and the forever best, the doom in the eyes of his prey just before he slashed their bodies or thrust his sword deep into their hearts.


    This was the man, no, he wasn''t a man, he wasn''t a human being on the battleground. He was a beast, a monster in guise of a man. One who''s thirst could only be quenched by more killing, more fighting, more wailing and screams!


    The real question to be asked was... Could his thrust ever and truly be quenched?


    The answer was no. And for a who.e he thought he was free from this blood thrust when he met Era and his life changed but that too became a shattered dream when his fear consumed him and once more he was back again. Becak to the place he loved that fought him joy like no other.


    His scorching gaze burned, looking for her but got nothing. This had indeed gotten out of hand.


    Feeling his blood boil within him, his bones shaking out of rage, Vidor cried out in anger, "Where in the bloody hell is SHE?!"


    At the same time, he hears the noise of horses weighing in their direction and thudding of feet, roaring of angry soldiers all coming from his enemies base.


    Turning around, he squinted at them, trying to make out who they were. Suddenly his eyes fell on the flag they carried with the insignia of a roaring boar.


    "SLYERIA!"


    Marching forward with his horse, his soldiers rounded up running behind him till he came to a stop and waited for them to meet him.


    "You fell for it," Yonder muttered to hi self as he glared at Vidor.


    He had come with a might, an army like no other just to make his claim on Vidor and kill the monster king.


    "Slyerians," Vidor roared in anger. "You have a death wish."


    "It is you who have a death wish, King Vidor. Prepare to meet your doom."


    "Not on my watch," Vidor snarled.


    He was no fool, one look at his enemy''s army and he knew they were outnumbered. It was like a situation of two and a half on one. That was the size of their army and his, they were tired.


    "Soilders!"


    With that yell, he knew. It was a death wish but there was no battle he lead that he had never won and this would not be the first he would lose. Things always turned out to favour him and they, though tired, seeing their king as agile as always, they were motivated.


    Even if they died, they fought valiantly, trying to defend their city.


    "On me."


    "Yayyyyy!"


    "You were already dead the moment you stalled foot out of hour palace, Vidor. I would enjoy killing you, myself. Soldiers, spare no one. Kill."


    Within minutes, the battleground only became more fierce and the battle they fought, was more challenging than the first.


    Even when Etheria''s soldiers were exhausted, they fought better than before. It was a situation of killed or be killed.


    Either they killed them, or they died and then their city and kingdom would be taken over with innocents dying.


    No one wanted that even though it was what they did to people. This was their home land.


    Losing Meth meant, having access to the palace and once palace was taken, that was the end of Etheria.


    Yonder fought with all he got, but his kill wasn''t up to one third of what Vidor''s was like.


    Vidor killed with precision. One strike and that was all. He had a queen and a ward to protect, besides, his victory wouldn''t die with this meagre battle.


    NO.

 Chapter 163 - Vidor Vs Yonder.

    **************


    CHAPTER 162


    Three hours later, the fierce battle had begun to show signs of who was goin to be the winner.


    Although with Vidor''s might and strength he killed so many Slyerians, almost equal king the number of men fighting but his men left were really growing weak and tired.


    Slash!


    He threw his head backward, his long hair flying with it, as a splatter of blood fell on his cheek.


    "Hmm." A long deep breath and he glared at the next prey in sight. "Don''t run, I would make it quick and less painful."


    A light chuckle escaped his lips as his gaze caught someone far off. "Tsk, count this your lucky day. I do not want to bother with shrimps when the big fish is just in front of me."


    The moment he said that, he picked his sword, swinging it in his hands as he stalked closer to the shrimp as he had called him and just when the man was about running, the corners of Vidor''s lips oulled back into a side smile and he leapt, slashinh at the man before charging forth at his prey.


    Running, he picked up a sword from a dead soldier and threw it at Yonder.


    If he was going to end the fight and be victorious, he might as well just killl their leader. Sometimes, battle wasn''t about number only, but swiftness and strategy.


    SWOOSH!


    Yonder moved to the side, dodging just in time before Vidor''s attack hit home. He turned around, now fully aware of the monster King, charging at him.


    He took up another swords and swung them in his front, with his double sword, he lifted up on his feet and charged with the same vigor at Vidor.


    He was personally going to be the one to end this monster king he thought.


    And upon getting close, he leapt up, raising both hands and sword, hoping to slash down at Vidor. At the same time, Vidor threw his sword up, picked another one and used it as a protective shield, while his feet gave way for him to slide through in the ground on his knees.


    The attack was precise and if not that Yonder was skilled as well and fast, he would have dived right into Vidor''s sword.


    Slashing at his thrown sword, he landed behind Vidor, with his swords still in hand and Vidor at his back.


    It only took a moment of pause from both of them and they were back on their feet, slashing at each other.


    Slash!


    Swoosh!


    Clank!


    In seconds their fight became intense as they fought with all they got.


    While his slashes were precise, they lacked the adequate strength that Vidor was putting into his every strike and block.


    He flung his sword again, and aVidor blocked, then he used his other hand to slash through from behind Vidor, causing the latter to chuckle.


    That single sound caught him off guard and caught his hand holding the sword and...


    Crack!


    With a heavy blow, he hit his hand so hard that Yonder felt his wrist dislocate and quickly pushed back from. Dior, but he wasn''t planning on letting him escape.


    It moved forward, catching him and landing a heavy punch on his face, then threw another under his jaw, causing him to stagger and shift backward.


    "Said I have a death wish, huh. I would make sure your death would be painful and agonizing."


    His bloodshot eyes glared at his opponent as he stalked closer twirling his sword in his left hand, ready to slash at him.


    Yonder knew this had been unpredicted and with his broken left hand, his fighting would reduce.


    Watching the monster king stalk closer, he took steps backward himself and when Vidor lounged at him, he raised his right hand using His sword to parry, Vidor''s attack, but he was so focused on that, that he failed to see Vidor''s incoming fist.


    Gbish!


    "Aahhh!"


    He kicked hard, sending Yonder falling to the ground.


    That was it, he was done playing. He needed to finish this before more of his men died.


    As he raised his hands, wanting to deliver the last strike...


    SWOOSH!


    Two arrows flew in his direction. One coming to land close to his feet and the other right at him. He was fast and used his sword to parry the arrow off as his gaze left Yonder for a little while to look at his attackers.


    Standing in the hill jot far from them, were about a thousand more men, some of which were archers and the others soldiers ready for battle.


    There were more. The Slyerians cakes prepared.


    He looked back at Yonder and saw he had scurried to his feet and laughed out loud. "Do you think I would not come prepared to kill you? I still have more, waiting for my signal to attack," he announced, now feeling more cheeky than before.


    "Says the dog that was about to be slaughtered by my sword."


    "Huh, look at your situation again Vidor. Even if you are not tired, your men won''t stand the next wave of fighting and you would be dead soon. Surrender now and I would spare you, giving you front row seat to watch as I trample on Etheria."


    "I guess cutting your tongue out first would be a great Favour from me. Not on my watch would Etheria be taken over."


    "Then you would die where you stand."


    "Hmm, I would make sure to take you and every last Slyerian so, died here with me."


    With that, Vidor raised his hand again, ready for the next round of battle...


    "I told you, you were already dead meat when you left your palace. Now I would make it so."


    He raised his hand, ready to give out the order for them to shoot when everyone felt the ground under their feet start to shake.


    "What?"


    Following the shaking was the engulfing dust that came with it and the ringing that they could not fathom. before Yonder had the chance to figure out what was going on, they saw the shadows of several horses with flags dancing in the air, racing towards the battle from Etheria''s side.


    "AAAAAAHHHHHH!"

 Chapter 164 - The King’s Alpha Armies!

    ****************


    CHAPTER 163


    "AAAAAAAHHHHH!"


    Both Vidor and Yonder were puzzled. No one knew whose army was coming not until they saw the flag that danced in the air for all to see and Vidor''s lips tugged upwards into a triumphing smile.


    "No, it cannot be. The Soaring flying horse, with burning flames."


    "The king''s alpha army."


    "Yes, we are saved, Yes, time to take this Slyerians down."


    "No. It cannot be, how?" Yonder''s widened in fear.


    His was sure his plan was going well with no mishaps. They had planned this the whole time. That Caspian should ensure that Vidor''s army never came.


    There was a reason they were called the King''s alpha army. They were thee best of the best. Usually the army held tournaments every once in four months and recruited the bests of all the armies to join in the King''s Alpha army and they were mostly trained by Vidor himself.


    They were ruthless when it came to battle and would trample on anyone in their way.


    In the midst of that army that came, Yonder could see the frame of a man, one who was feared in the lands for his battle strength.


    "You did not mean it, Damian came too."


    Hearing this, Vidor turned around one more time to see for himself. He had thought Caspian sent forth his army when he did not hear any news from him but low and behold that wasn''t the case.


    Looking keenly at them, he noticed something different. Something that his enemy may not know easily but he trained them all, so only he knew it.


    That wasn''t the Alpha Army. What then in heaven''s name was going on?


    ''I knew it. I should never trust an Etherian. That sly and cunning fox, Caspian played me. He sent the King''s armies when he was supposed to keep them in the palace to take over. He ratted me out. This isn''t good. With our number and weakened morale, we won''t stand a chance and Bidor wou,d wipe us out.''


    With those thoughts and words hovering in his mind, Yonder looked ahead and saw Vidor being distracted.


    Though he could sense something was wrong, he did not have the time to figure out as safety was all that mattered now an d no longer defeat lest they would be defeated.


    Slowly, he began to retreat but he was careful so that Vidor would not sense anything.


    At the same time, Damian sighted that he was retreating and took a bow and arrow and strung it, aiming at Vidor.


    Hos eyes widened and then narrowed again at Damian. He knew the man hated him for all he did to him but never would he think he would kill him mow in battle with his armies with him.


    Wait, those weren''t his armies but they were his personal body guards. Was it that he bribed the ?


    No. He blinked and squinted some more so he could precisely pinpoint who he was aiming for.


    That was when realization dawned in him as Damian titled his bow a bit to the side, drawing the arrow even more.


    He turned his head around and saw that Yonder was fleeing.


    SWOOSH!


    Damian released his hold on the arrow and it flew straight at Yonder, scraping his cheek by a air''s breath as he missed.


    "Why, you!" Vidor gritted his teeth. There was no way he was going to let this wicked man escape. He was going to kill him and send his head over to the Slyerian King.


    Rushing towards him, Yonder immediately took to his heels and ran away towards his armies.


    Not wanting his escape, Vidor took out a pocket knife and threw it at Yonder. He was lucky as his knife made its target and remained buried at Yonder''s side.


    he was about taking another step to get his prey...


    At the same time...


    Swoosh!


    Another arrow was shut but this time it wasn''t from Vidor''s armies. It was from the Slyerian army.


    they were silently warning him not to take a step further and in order to get their message clear, talk of the men in front raised their arrows and pointed it at him and the remaining soldiers.


    Seeing this, Damian commanded the armies with him and they too string their bows and arrows and directed it at the Slyerians.


    This was a battle of who had the guts to let go first.


    Given the circumstances, Vidor would have charged forth, dodging and parrying he arrows coming his way to get what he wanted but he knew that the Slyerians had other armies and then his armies, he wasn''t so sure of.


    He also knew it was a facade and they were not the reals ones. If Slyeria armies were to figure it out, it would be a terrible battle as they would show no mercy and fight them all.


    In that state he could not guarantee anything. Would he die with his soldiers and leave Etheria alone without a strong leader?


    Era was there but against all the corrupt Lords and ministers, she would be eaten alive and Jordan. No he could not leave them to those hungry bastards.


    Letting out a deep breath, he tightened the muscles around his mouth and glared at Yonder, then he lifted his hand but did not give an order.


    Everyone paused, everyone waited but they were all eager to fight more.


    Even his armies with him,they wanted more bloodshed feeling that their saviors were present.


    But he and Damian knew best.


    It was a hard decision for his blood lust but if he loved Era, it was the best decision ever.


    Closing the hand he raised, he gave his direct order without uttering a single word. His armies understood, they knew he meant no more but did the Slyerians?


    Nevertheless, they waited seeing as the Sylerians still had their arrows pointed at him.


    He flexed his palm again and then closed it. They needed to obey for the Slyerians to do the same and they did, lowering their weapons.


    "Retreat!"

 Chapter 165 - Return.

    ***************


    CHAPTER 164


    "Retreat! Retreat!" Hearing the sound echo loud and clear, the Slyerian armies began to lower their bows but kept their arrows still right strung up.


    "Retreat!" Yonder yelled out again. He had been spared, heaven knows he did not want to spend another second in front of Vidor to find out if he was joking or not.


    While that hope was there, it was safe for him to get far away first to confirm it, that was why he yelled again.


    It also did not help that he was stabbed, his movement had slowed down incredulously and he is as losing blood from the wound.


    Seeing his difficulty, the next commander gave an order and instantly, one of the soldiers hit his horse, with another one in sight and led both horses down the hill to where Yonder was.


    Upon getting to where he was, the soldier stopped the horses and pulled the free one closer to Yonder. At this point he needed help but not wanting to look more pathetic than he already was, he bore the pain and climbed on top of his horses.


    Casting one last look at Vidor, he turned around and hit the horse as they both rode away.


    Upon reaching the hilltop, he nodded at his general and they all dropped their bows completely sheathing it and turned p, following their master as they all left.


    At the same time, Etheria''s soldiers all shouted in joy at what they saw. Whether or not they fought did not matter anymore.


    They were glad that could win this battle.


    "Yayy!!"


    A small smile spread across his lips at their retreat and then he looked at his soldiers. They seemed like one who was given water after days of nothing.


    They were so eager, that nothing else bothered with their mind again.


    "Good. Etherians, we March home in Victory!"


    "Yay!"


    He cast his gaze to where his royal personal guards were and nodded his head at Damian.


    Damian too returned the gesture, bowing his headline total submission to him.


    Era was right. Her plan had worked. Though they were lucky not to have fought, not that the king''s army couldn''t do the work, they could but the ferocity that his Alpha Armies had, they lacked it.


    His Alpha Army were tenacious, ferocious, not sparing and had a thirst for blood like he did. It was one of the reasons why they were called Alpha, meaning first, none could compare to them or be likened unto them.


    They were simply just great.


    About an hour later they had managed to move the corpse of some of their soldiers. Visit and Damain now stood side by side but his gaze still had not calmed down.


    Although all this while he did not want go speak do Vidor, Damian ultimately knew what he was looking for and whom he was looking for.


    Normally, he would have returned to the palace by how and left them to deal with the corpse and prepare things to ensure safe guarding of the fortress of the city tomlrevent a repeat of what had happened.


    "Prepare, have some men guard the entrance and be on a lookout at the entrance."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Wherenisnthe Lord of Cuty Meth?" He looked around and saw the Lord running around and instruct g people.


    "Lord Cyrus! His majesty calls," one of the soldiers who haloene to be near called put to him.


    "Oh. Your majesty."


    He rushed to where Vidor was and bowed his head before him. "You called."


    Taking one long look at him from head to toe, Vidor nodded his head. He truly was a valiant man. He looked battered from head to toe. He was covered in blood even with his armour on.


    He fought really hard before Vidor came and even when they arrived, he fought hand in hand with the king, never preventing.


    Thank goodness he survived though, else Vidor would have lost a valiant warrior.


    "Yes. How many soldiers have you left?" he brought his gaze up to look at him.


    "We have five hundred remaining that battled plus your army, over a thousand five hundred."


    "Okay. I would send for reinforcement. We cannot calm down, let''s Slyerians attack again. We must be extremely careful to prevent it."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Okay, I would leave soon. I need to return to the capital and protect the palace."


    "As you wish your majesty."


    Once he had given his order, he looked around, though they were bodies of dead mean and women, none resembled that of his beloved queen and it bothered him greatly.


    ''Era, where are you? Please do not tell me you were captive."


    "Your majesty, are you, okay?"


    He turned to look at who spoke and saw Damian now standing close to him. "Yes?"


    "You do not look well, your majesty and your arm, you have an open wound," Damian pointed out.


    "Oh. It is nothing. It is just... Well I wonder if I have seen Era."


    "The Queen?"


    "Yes. I hope they did not capture her. I was told she left the palace on a stroll."


    "Your majesty, the queen is..."


    ****


    She had waited for him in the palace and when Damian''s men came, she was there to receive them.


    All through they stayed, waiting for news or something about how they were going but got nothing.


    When it was fully morning though, she came outside, ignoring anything Caspain would say, she needed to find out what was going on and finally just when she had gotten to where Caspian was, the thundering sound of horse holes could be heard from afar off, causing the ground to shake and announcing to all those within range of their arrival.


    With it came the roaring of the dust that spread far, paving the way for them.


    "His majesty has returned!"


    Her eyes shot wide with joy as she waited for him to get to where she was. The second he came down from her horse, Era threw reasoning to the wind and rushed up to him, hugging like her life depended on it.


    0_0


    "You''re safe."


    She pulled back a bit, still in his embarrassment as she looked up to see him, before he could do anything, she stood on her toes and pressed her lips on his.

 Chapter 166 - Defied: The King Has Returned.

    ***************


    CHAPTER 165


    Era had waited for Damian at the eye of the forest in the palace and when Damian''s men came, she was there to receive them.


    They had itched to join the battle but knowing fully well that their main mission was to protect Era they had to behave and do quite the job.


    All through they stayed, waiting for news or something about how the war was going but got nothing.


    Even Era, her frustration was riding up so much and it really was getting out if hand for her.


    For all she knew, they could be late and her king would have been dead.


    She paced, ignoring the pleas from thw soldiers with her for her to trust in Lord Damian and Vidor.


    Nothing they said mattered not until she heard the news. Until she saw with her eyes that they were alright. It was also another reason why she wanted to go but to what end, she was kept here with Caspian.


    At this time, she got wind of news that Caspian had began to dispatch the King''s Alpha Army the way he wanted and they began to cover up and guard the palace.


    To the people that was what it looked like, he was safe guarding the palace but to Era, he looked like a sly fox waiting fir the right opoortand she wasn''t wanting to take chances that was why she wanted to take as many force as she could to go help Vidor.


    When it was fully morning though, Era could not contain the anxiety again. She hated feeling like a trapped mouse by the big bad CAT and came outside, ignoring anything Caspain would say.


    She needed to find out what was going on and finally just when she had gotten to where Caspian was, in front of the army, he turnednhis horse towards her and yelled.


    "Halt!"


    She took a pause forst, wanting to know if ot was her he was commandinv or someone else.


    To ensure she understood, he poinyed hos sword at her. "Halt, yiur majesty."


    ''Well only dor now i would addrews you as such. After now, no more.'' He thought within himself, laughing at his supoosed victory.


    That was it, he had irked tje no nonsense part of her and she wasn''t going to stand for ot.


    Just because he Andes the Alpha Armies ga e him no right to disrespect jer like that.


    She was royalty, born, bred and married. He would show her the respect she deserved.


    Bracing up, Era marched on in his direction, silently daring him to make another bold word.


    "Your majesty you wojld stop."


    "And I chose not to." Era continued until she got to where he was then she stopped out of her own violation. "So what are you going to do seeing as I defied your order?" Era challenged.


    "Hmm. I would let it slide because you are still his majesty''s wife," he let out. ''Once he is dead, you are dead to me and would be nothing more than Meribia''s ghost.''


    "You are only acting commander to safeguard the palace, not my husband and king. So I bow to no one and respect no man except the man over me, Vidor."


    "Fine. Then be a nice little queen and march back to your quarters until the war is over."


    "Sorry, I am staying, until I know or hear news about him."


    "Your majesty... "


    "Don''t you have any conscience?" Era interrupted. "He has been out for hours, shouldn''t he be done by now? So what does that mean, they may be in need of reinforcement. You should March his armies there to assist him."


    "I am commander of his armies and I wojld do no such thing. Should in case the palace is attacked, who and what would protect Etheria''s throne?"


    ''You make me wonder, are we protecting it from Slyerians or from you, Caspian? Just who are you and what arw your true colors?'' Era thought to herself.


    While they yet stared at each other in anger, the thundering sound of horse hooves could be heard from afar off, causing the ground to shake, announcing to all those within range, their arrival.


    With it came the roaring of the dust that spread far, paving the way for them.


    The more thundering she felt, the more she felt her heart was going to jump out any moment and fly out of her chest into her mouth.


    "His majesty has returned!" A voiced yelled out, announcing Vidor''s arrival.


    Her eyes shot wide with joy as she waited for him to get to where she was.


    Most people would have paved way, others ran or sonwthing but no Era stood still waiting for him to come to her.


    Neigh!!!


    The horses stopped behind him, except for Vidor''s who came out more to meet Era and finally stopped.


    Her chest rose with effort, falling ever so quickly as she ataraed at him.


    Her eyes watered a bit but it could not compare to the relief that washed over her.


    He too stopped moving, steadying his breath as he gazed down with longing eyes at her.


    It took some time but finally, he lifted his hand and the soldiers all around her yelled in victory.


    The shouting and yelling continue ued for another three minutes, each echoing one name... His, Vidor.


    The second he came down from his horse, his soldiers did with him and so did Damian. No one moved anymore but stayed still watching the king and his queen.


    Not bwing able to contain it longer, Era threw reasoning to the wind and rushed up to him, throwing herself on him and hugging him like her life depended on it as her arms wrapped willingly around his waist.


    0_0


    For a moment there, he was shocked. Not just him, all those around them. They had never seen the queen behave in such a manner or the two of them act so close before.


    Finally he relaxed into the hug and embrased her small frame too.


    *Flashback*


    "I do hope they do not capture her. I was told she left the palace on a stroll," Vidor let out showing his frustration.


    Though Damian wanted it as a surprise but the maddening frustration running through hos blood at the uncertainty of her condition was killing him and knew a king should be in such state.


    At least that was the kind of state he was in she. Vidor kidnapped his daughters. He should have paid revenge but he chose jot to.


    "Your majesty, the queen is safe."


    "What?"


    "She arrived at the palace a few hours after we were told you left."


    He kept quiet for a minute and when he reopened his mouth, he yelled out.


    "Move out we ride to the palace at once."


    *Flashback Ends*


    "You''re safe," her small voice rode out minutes later. "You are safe," she added again pulling him out of his thoughts.


    On his way back, Damian filled him with everything that happened and how she found the letter of conspiracy and had them race to help him.


    He truly was lucky to have her as his queen.


    After sometime of being like that, she pulled back a bit, still in his embrace as she looked up to see him, before he could do or say anything, Era stood on her toes and pressed her lips firmly on his.

 Chapter 167 - [Bonus ] The Long Awaited Kiss.

    ***************


    CHAPTER 166


    "You''re safe."


    After sometime of being like that, she pulled back a bit, still in his embrace as she looked up to see him.


    The look she saw in his eyes was heavenly and breathtaking. She could see just how much longing he had and his fears as at that moment resurfaced again.


    He really got scared earlier and his adrenaline rush was something. Never in his life did he ever think he would be e like this because of a girl. Or because of anyone for that matter.


    One look in her eyes and he could see just how worried Era had been. The thought that he made her go through that hurt him deeply.


    However, before he could do or say anything, Era stood on her toes and pressed her lips firmly on his.


    ????????????????????????????


    Her action had caught not just Vidor off-guard but everyone present. They thought they had seen it all when she hugged him but then she did this. Could this queen not just stop surprising them anymore?


    What they would give to see their stone co, d, hell bent, women hater, to love and jiss a woman.


    Though it lasted a few seconds, she was glad but he did not respond as he was trying to process what was going on in his head.


    Feeling like she might have over done it as her own mind brought her back to her senses, freeing her from the shackles of her heart, she registered her impulsive actions and tried to you''ll back.


    Hugging him outside was one thing but kissing him... Now that was something else.


    At that moment when his mind finally relaxed and he accepted it that his queen who hated him kissed him, he was about responding but he felt her lips pull away.


    The shock had made his once becoming steady heart go back into overdrive and he took the initiative, pressing his lips back on hers and trapping her in his embrace, tightening his grip on her body as his other hand slid up into her hair.


    Shocked, Era''s eyes widened but the next second, her heart got control of her mind and she stopped resisting and welcomed his kiss.


    For the first time since he had kissed her, she parted her lips a little to feel his soft warm lips some ore and Vidor took the opportunity, sliding his tongue quickly into her mouth pass her folds and barricade to claim his land of victory.


    And oh what a kiss it was.


    For two young people who did not know how to kiss or share intimate affection, their official first time was speechless.


    He did not look like the inexperienced king he was and followed instincts, kissing her, tasting her tongue, her mouth whale tangling his with hers, enjoying the way her inexperienced tongue tickled against his as well.


    The scene was so erotic and fluffy for the watchers and even the hardened soldiers.


    "Aaaawwwwnnnn."


    Instantly, Vidor''s personal royal guards, began to move, forming a formation around them, blocking the view of their intimate moment from the scorching eyes of every person that had come out to welcome the king.


    Of course this spoiler had made them grumble but they were all happy by what they saw.


    All except two person who were shocked out of their wits. One was Caspiian who looked like his eyes would fall out of their sockets the whole time since he saw Vidor return and now this.


    The second, though not as shocked as Caspian, he was shocked still. Right now he could not tell if it washer feminine side overtaking her reasoning or her anxiety or if it was all an act. Regardless, he gave them space, moving out of the formation, his guards had formed for him.


    So protective of their king.


    Ignoring the crazy frenzy that was going on, Vidor allowed his hands go from her hair to her back and back up to her shoulders and face, kissing her like it was going to be the last time he wou.d.


    Era on the other hand was shocked how good and breathtaking a kiss could hem and did not regret anything not bother with anyone.


    Now she was fulfilling her heart''s wishes and even if it had repercussions later, she wouldn''t mind and accept it all because this feeling right now, was heavenly.


    After some time, they finally broke apart to catch their breath. If not for that, Vidor would not have allowed it to stop. And. When they did stop...


    CLAp! CLAP!


    A round of applause accompanied by yells and shout from every corner of the palace resounded everywhere around them, bringing them to the realization that they wee not alone this whole time and had gotten way ahead of themselves.


    Era blushed a crimson red, a perfect contrast of wheat her skin tone was. She was so embarrassed by what had happened. Everyone had seen her kissing the king.


    Gosh what was she to do at a situation like this? She wished Aeverie was there to sneak her away of the ground just open up to allow her fall down and hide away from this scene.


    If only she knew that her husband was never going to allow any of that.


    She did not just start this for him to let her be now?


    Though he had told himself that whether she liked it or not, he would have her for himself and chase afaternher.


    After this episode he had searching for her, there was no argument again, he loevdcnher dearly and did not know how he was going to live without her.


    Luckily for him, she did this. Tsk, no matter how she ran or how fast she was, he was never letting her go. Cursed or not. He was going to make her fall in love with him.


    Trying to back away, Vidor smiled and held her by the waist tighter, before. Ringing her to his left hand side and looking at the crowd of people present.


    "Yahyyy!!"


    His cheeks pulled back some more, revealing his tantalizing smile as he raised his right hand to everyone. More and more cheers erupted from everyone, including his soldiers.


    At that moment Era could see how much of a darling he was and how the people loved him, being a tyrant or not. They loved their king.


    And now, she was in the same boat. Looking up at him with admiration, her cheeks puffed up a bit.


    "You''re safe," she let out again, not yet seeing the injury he had on his arm of course.


    "Of course I am safe," his response, though comical, she could see his seriousness from it and his always cold demeanour returned.


    "I had to be safe to ensure I return to you and keep you safe, my queen."


    Her blush only heightened with ever word he spoke and he coup, d see his lovely work, which made him more proud.


    He never knew he could be this perfect at wooing a woman.


    Once more, she thought that their closeness was too much and tried to separate from him when he held her tighter.


    "Going somewhere, my queen? Don''t think of escaping from my graps love.. I am back for you."

 Chapter 168 - Rape My Lips

    ***************


    CHAPTER 167


    Once more, she thought that their closeness was too much and tried to separate from him when he held her tighter.


    "Going somewhere, my queen?" Era''s eyes widened as she gulped down visibly. "Don''t think of escaping from my graps, love. I am back for you."


    She could not deny the fact that he looked so cute, domineering and so hot that moment but now wasn''t the time to think of such nonsense.


    There was a conspiracy and that was what mattered most right now, not how hot he was.


    "Look at me, my queen and stop thinking of another thing when you are with me."


    "People are watching," she muttered more to herself than him. He only smirked, showing a bit of tooth, making her mind go into a haze with how things were.


    "Let them watch. I am with my queen. If they have a problem, then they should buzz off. I would kill anyone who would ever think of coming near you. Whether to steal you from me or to hurt you."


    The killing intensity in his eyes neither dropped nor faultered. He was real determined. If only she knew how craved and almost going insane he was for her, then she would not even think he was being too much.


    "Okay, calm down. I am still mad at you."


    "Tsk, I guess not anymore, huh."


    "What?"


    "Yes. You did not think you could rape my lips and runaway like that? You have to take responsibility for me."


    0_0


    He was joking right?


    Those were the only words she could think of right then in her mind.


    How come she raoed his lips?


    TSK! She could not argue now but just wait. After all she was the one who brought it on herself.


    <Era''s Heart: Oops, looks like we are in trouble.>


    <Era''s Mind: Trouble, you say? We are in a hot boiling soup because of you. You just couldn''t control yourself when you saw him. Now look at where you have put us.>


    <Era''s Heart: It was just at the spur of the moment, mind. Mind you, I was happy he was okay. You were scared too. You looked like who would make us go crazy.>


    <Era''s Mind: You hve got to be kidding me. Me or you? Weren''t you the one who was troubled us much like you were going to explode?>


    <Era''s Brain: You two really need to shut up and let me think right now. You have placed us in this situation, now I can only lrocess and work out a way out.>


    <Era''s Mind: That''s my job to think. Your job is to channel the message to the other part of the body to act. You were in charge of controlling the body.>


    <Era''s Brain: Acquisitioning blames now, huh. Tsk. Then we should blame body for being so erratic. I only gave out what you sent. Not my fault you allowed heart rule you for a minute or two. Pff. Author, please let us get back to the story. Era is in soup with Vidor.>


    "Hmm." she could no longer argue. At least mow wasn''t the time to.


    Taking the first step forward, he gook her with him.


    "Pave way for his majesty," one if bus royal guard yelled out, signalling the others on what to do.


    Marching onward, Vidor held his queen protectively at his side tikk hey got to where Caspian was.


    Quickly, he had fixed up that distorted shocked expression from his face and only had a blank space shown.


    Bowing his head low, he greeted. "Welcome your majesty. Glad to have you back."


    "You should smile more, Caspian. Etheria won proud and square. Let us go in. There would be a little celebration tonight."


    "Yayyy!"


    The people rejoiced again as he led the path and took Eta into the palace.


    ****


    Upon entering the palace, he did not go to his throne room but retreated to his chambers with Era.


    The second his Eunuch and Jordan saw him coming, they all rushed forward and blade before him with worry and smiles adorning their faces.


    "Your majesty,"


    "Your majesty."


    Smiling at them, he strode forward. "Rise."


    "Your majesty. I am so relieved to see you," Evans confessed.


    "Tsk, I told him you would be okay," Jordan stressed out. "But he was such a cry baby."


    Pow!


    A straight slap going from the bottom of his had at the back to the top, suddenly responded in the passageway, stunning everyone.


    Era on the other hand only laughed, knowing fully well that Jordan was lying.


    "Of course I wasn''t the one acting like a cry Aby. Your majesty, he was the one on and on with wanting to join the army so that at times like this he could be close to you. Later he was such a blubber mouth cry baby, saying things he couldn''t do."


    "Says who I can''t do it?" Jordan won''t back, rubbing the back of his head that was just assaulted with the other hand on his waist.


    "Tsk, things kike what?" Visit asked, finding this amusing.


    "Things like how he was going to match to Slyeria and summon the king to a duel and make them pay for what they did of anything were to happen to you or her majesty."


    "Oh really now? Hmm, I might as well just die Bowman d watch you go to them from the spirit world."


    At his words, Era held unto his chest a bit tighter. The thought of him dying and her earlier anxiety suddenly made her tense and she could not take it again. Her heart had caught up with her feelings and shown it subconsciously.


    "No, no, no, there would b no need your majesty seeing as you are fine," Jordan quickly refuted, smiling at him and waving. "Please do not die or..." he needed to take the topic away from himself and wondered what to say when he notched Era''s trip on his armour only tightened.


    ''Bingo, sorry your majesty but I have to. He won''t get mad at you but me, tsk, he would bully my poor soul even in death, I know it.'' Finalizing on that thought, he looked at Era.


    "Do not die, sire or your queen would not be able to take it, seeing how worked upmshe was when she found out. I am surprised she went to battle as came back without even. Single bruise like she never left."


    0_0


    All eyes widened and then Vidor''s narrowed at Jordan before peeling it to look at Era who was almost cursing Jordan with her eyes.


    Pow!


    Evans smacked his head again. Of course she did not go. One look would say so and she did not arrive with them but he obviously spilled the beans.


    "Is that so?" His cold voice seeped into her bones as he aked. She could feel the intensity of his gaze burn deep into her head at that moment like he could see through her.


    Before she knew what was happening, the same thudding in her chest she felt when she saw him, resumed hard.


    "Um..."


    "Huh, your majesty, it is not like she went," Evan a let out with a chuckle, he was trying to help Era but he failed miserably.


    Vidor snarled at him and everyone backed off. Damian had left that part of her wanting to come to battle away from him.


    ''Damian!''

 Chapter 169 - [Bonus ] Youre Wounded.

    ***************


    CHAPTER 168


    ''Damian!''


    His gaze burned deeper into Era''s eyes. What was this woman thinking nu wanting to come to battle.


    The more he looked into her eyes, the more his blood boiled not from anger at her but at himself. He made her worry, made her want to save him when she was so fragile.


    The battle ground as no place for a woman who coukd not bear to see people hurt.


    It was a brutal place for those who were determined to kill or be killed. And that was not a place he wanted her to be in. One look at the brutal killing would leave a scar in her heart and mind forever.


    Finally he blinked after what seemed to be forever. He let out a soft sigh before tightening this hold around her waist as he pulled her in to his body.


    Not stopping there as she had hoped, Vidor used his feee hand to lift her chin up a bit to look at him. "Tsk, I guess I made my queen worry so much. You were naughty. Next time never try something foolish. A battle ground is no place for a lovely queen as yourself. Do not taint those hands of yours. Understood?"


    She blinked at him and he took that as his response then he leaned in, bringing his face back to ners and moved in to kiss her.


    Sensing what h was going to do, Era titled her head to the side, evading his kiss. Last time she was not fully prepared and had acted on impulse but now, her mind was in control.


    <Era''s Mind: Oh yeah, I am in control, once more. Vidor beware.>


    A low chuckle escaped the depths of his throat at her denial. "Hide but you cannot run, little rabbit."


    Even at that, Era refused to give in to his demand. There were people there but not just because but she needed hi. To know that things weren''t all okay as he thought.


    Yes she was worried, of course she was human too. Hmm and him calling her little rabbit, a name she disliked, did not help matters for him.


    Letting his head drop down a bit, he pressed his lips on her head then he released her completely, freeing her from his grasp.


    While still having his smile on, without uttering a word, he led Era towards his chambers but stopped and let her hand go.


    Then he looked at his eunuch and Jordan. "I would be in my chambers. No one should disturb me unless I say otherwise."


    "Yes, your majesty," both Jordan and Evans  owed and responded to his order.


    He waited and his maids stepped forward and helped him with the door stepping back to the sides with their heads hanging low.


    He took several steps in and noticed that Era was not coming with him. She on The other hand did not know what to do after he left her that way at the entrance. Did he want to be alone and have her go or what? She was confused and did not notice when Vidor turned to look at her with a somewhat contorted expression as he asked out loud.


    "Ain''t you coming? Or do I have to drag you in myself?"


    "Huh... Yiu need rest. I would just go." She half turned, ready to leave when she recalled that she had not paid her respects and turned sgain then lowered her head before him. "Well then, I would be on my way, your majesty..... tyyyy."


    Not giving her another her another chance to escape from him again, he rushed back out to meet her and pulled her hand, drawing her into the room.


    "Oh." Both Evans and Jordan were not expecting him to do that but once they got in, they smiled knowing,y to themselves and rushed to shut the door for the king.


    Once inside, he let her go, before moving further towards his room, leaving her to do as she pleased.


    But he had removed his armour, stil, Era did nothing nor said anything which only made him shake his head.


    During wars then when they returned, he would watch as girls flaunted themselves before his generals, helping them out of their armor and pouring them drink or something to ease their stress.


    Not that he wanted her to act as his slave or a courtesan, he wanted her to do something or say something. No what he wanted in actual fact was a repeat of what had happened before when he returned.


    "What are you waiting for? An invitation?" His words had snapped her out from her thought and Era took in a very deep breathe then walked up to him.


    As she did this, her eyes finally caught the other side of his arm that she had been completely oblivious to all this while because of her dazed and flushed she had been.


    "Your... your arm. You''re wounded." Snickering, he looked at the said injury but still did not say anything before completely taking off his shirt.


    "Do not worry. It is nothing. Come."


    She obeyed like an obedient servant and made her way towards him. Before he even got the chance to speak, she reached up and placed her fingers gently on his wound. The skin was cut in deep that she could see the white skin cells still showing and the blood clothing a little bit.


    "Why didn''t you treat this quickly?" Era asked, caressing his wounds in a careful manner not to hurt him.


    "You can touch it as you please, I won''t break."


    She gasped. She was not expecting him to speak all of a sudden as she was lost in thoughts. "Oh."


    This was the first time she had seen a wound such as this. Her father rarely went to battle as Merinia tried all it could to maintain peace with those kingdoms around it, so she had a peaceful upbringing.


    Though that was there, she felt a sense of pain and guilt knowing it was because of hers he went to battle.


    "I have had worse, you know. Do not worry." He held her hand in his and smiled, then stepped back to take off his shoes.


    once those had been properly kept at a corner, he walked close to the balcony taking in some fresh air.


    "Hmm, refreshing." He lifted his hands and brushed against his hair, revealing his well built self to her eyes and anyone who could see him from outside.


    For the first time in a long while, Era saw the perfect structure of a man''s body and she gulped. He was so magnificently crafted and created. He had a well structured chiseled muscular chest with abs that left girls gawking at him and his hair, the way they fell over his body only completed and accentuated his looks.


    While she toook her time carving his shirtless image into her mind, she failed to see he had been watching her eyes roam over him.


    Although she was enjoying the view pretty much,one thing struck a chord at her. For his kind of person as a war maniac, he was bound to have scars in one or two places but the man standing before her, was spotless, clean.


    How possible was that?


    "Enjoy the view?"


    "Huh?" For the umpteenth time that morning, he had made her look stupid enough.


    Feeling shy from his intense gaze, Era turned her head a way, blushing in embarrassment of being caught. "Sorry, I was just wondering."


    "About how you are going to rape my body next?"


    She turned her head fully in his direction. She really needed to stop him from speaking lies about her.


    "I didn''t do that," she protested.


    "Sure, lil you did not rape my lips and took my lips?"


    He left where he stood and came to stand in front of her. All through his movement she held her breath, hoping he should not do something out of it because of her earlier behaviour.


    "How would you be responsible for me, love?"


    She did not know what happened nor the chord that broke inside her but she was glad it did. Raising her head to look at him, Era sternly refuted. "I never raped your lips. If there was anyone who did that then it would be you. You were the one who stole my first kiss on two different occasions. All I did was..."


    She had been busy talking that she did not notice the dark glint that flashed by in his eyes, neither did she notice how his gaze had been filled with desires.


    The next thing she knew his lips came crashing down on hers, silencing her involuntarily while taking the opportunity of her shock to slide right into her mouth and taste that mouth he had been been dying to have more of since they broke apart to catch their breath back at the Palace courtyard.


    Holding her body close, he slid one hand up to cup her cheek as he deepened the kiss, pulling her in.

 Chapter 170 - I Would Indulge Him.

    ***************


    CHAPTER 169


    All Era knew was that she was talking one moment and the next, her lips was clamped shut with his as his breath tickled her skin and his ever sly tongue rushing fast before the gates were close on it, into her mouth.


    She did not have time to comprehend things before Vidor moved things up a notch even more as he defined the kiss, pulling her in.


    For some seconds she wanted to fight it back but later, she gave up and welcomed all that he did, kissing him in return.


    Just this once. One more kiss and she would be done, Era thought within her, throwing caution to the wind and welcoming all he gave.


    Just once more. I would indulge him. One more time.


    Letting all of her will power go, she reached up further, allowing her white hands snake into his own hair caressed them smoothly, showing just how much she cared, letting her previous worry return.


    On the other hand, he noticed she was no longer tensed up, rather she was giving to him what he gave her.


    Tgey were both two inexperienced people, having a taste of what should have been since day one but refused it.


    He never could lie about that too. Since he met her, his whole being had been different. Something changed within him and the king who did nit bother about a lady''s beauty, skin and looks, suddenly desired her.


    Looking back now, at first he did not know why he suddenly yearned for her on their wedding night.


    Never dis he expect for het akin to be soft, smell nice or for him to lose it abd start getting horny by being close.


    That was why he had behaved that way, like a sexually depraved beast that she called him.


    But could ahe blame him? No one had turned hom on until then and he was just acting based on instincts, like now.


    He let his tongue flicker up to the roof of her mouth, sucking on her tongue and taming the little thing that was contending with his exploring.


    She tasted nice sweet in fact and he could only wish to stay in her mouth forever.


    Knowing how well she would be once he broke thw kiss, he did not stop fully, only pulling back briefly, angling his face to a different side and attacked her lips again.


    Those little three seconds break was all he gave her to catch her breath before resuming.


    He was definitely going to enjoy making out with her for as long as he could.


    The longer the kiss went, the bolder Vidor became about his want for her and Era allows him have it.


    He soon reached up to his hair, encircling his fingers with hers and careasing them before bringing her hand back down and front to his cheat where he let her lodge it at.


    Left to him, though it was intriguing, making him want to purr into their kiss, he felt she had better things to do with her hand on his body than his hair.


    Truthfully, the second Era''s hand touched his chest, she stole in a deep breath between their kiss, parting her lips some more and giving Vidor the entrance he craved for so dearly.


    Feeling thw heat rise in them, Era lost control and allowed her fingers wonder about on his chest, those perfect muscles and down to his belly, his abs and his ribs.


    The more she explored, the more bleak her mind had gone and unknowingly, she was turning him on so much.


    For poor Vidor who knew not the feel of a woman''s touch, he counted himself lucky as he felt sparks being ignited in him and feelings he could only dream of, ciculated in his loins and finally, his lower member woke up.


    Luckiky fir him, due to their clothing, Era did not feel anything, enjoying more if what he gave and also innocently causing a war between his legs.


    By now his cravings grew and those soft melons he once felt like touching, began to peak his interest with how well thwy pressed against his chest.


    Letting hos own hands drop, he brought them to her sides,massaging her skin through her clothing and inching up towards her breast step by step.


    Unfortunately for Vidor his cravings took over and his ahrd-on strained eagerly against his pants as he pulled Era closer to his body and then she felt it.


    0_0


    She tensed up immediately, forgetting how to kiss and how to caress his skin while her mind woke uo from its slumber and her senses returned.


    Not yet understanding what was wrong, he pressed on her tongue with his, sliding on it as his lips sucked on hers while his fingers finally found their way on the underside of her breast.


    "Ah." She squeaked a little and pulled back instinctively. Her naughty heart had woken as well, pushing her mind to take complete control of her body and actions.


    Till now he did not know why she had pulled back when they were both enjoying the kiss as his own confused and sad eyes wearily moved up to her face for answers.


    Surprisingly, she wasn''t looking at him nor did the contorted expression of her irritation phase up. Rather she was looking else where, down his body to stop at his crotch.


    She may not have been touched before and had all these experience, but she definitely knew what it meant for a man''s penis to become hard and rigid lije hus was when he pulled her closer and hus dick, poked her.


    "I am sorry," Vidor''s voice broke her up, watching as she blinked before lifting her gaze slowly to meet him.


    Kif only she knew how irresistible it was for him that moment, especially with the way her silver blue eyes remained glued to his hard meat down there.


    "For?"


    "This guy disturbing you," he lowered his gaze back to his hard on and she blushed, realizing what he was talking about.


    "It is okay, I guess. I''m sorry too."


    "You are?" Era nodded her head at his question. "Why?"


    "I may have yiu know, caused this."


    "How?"


    "First, you were right. It was I who kissed you first outside and now, I touched you."


    "So you really are taking responsibility for me? Such a noble wife."


    With the way and manner he joked, she coukd not help smiling as well.


    "I am sorry."


    "It is not your fault entirely. I just, I have never felt this way before honestly, it felt good when your fingers touched me."


    ''And I know it would feel even great to have you, actually touch him and pet him after waking him up.'' Although he didn''t voice it out, he wished he did to see her reaction.


    But now wasn''t the time to push further lest he got her scared like how she got when his hard on pocked her.


    "I am sorry, it shouldn''t have happened." Immediately the words fell out if her mouth she looked back up at him and saw a flash of pain stain those his dark onyx eyes and her heart strung up too.


    She did not mean to hurt him but she did, like she was regretting all of this and honestly she wouldn''t dream of doing so.


    It was only for today. Just today and ahe could deny ever feeling this way or acting so with him and get back to her revenge plan.


    "I see."


    "No, I did not mean that." She closes the gap between them, placing a hand on his chest and watching his eyes drio close briefly.


    By the time he reopened them, he could see her wearing a sad smile.


    "Sorry."


    "One last, please."


    She had barely understood what he was asking when he lowered his head and lips close to hers as he kissed her again for the last time. This he was extremely gentle and pleasing, taking what he could before she really left him again.


    He did not need a second telling, he saw it in her eyes that the Era he left before the battle had returned.


    So he took this last chance and later, like he promised, he was going to chase after her and make her his jn every way possible.


    He just couldn''t let her go now after tasting the sweetness of their mild intimacy.


    By the time they had stopped kissing, Vidor pulled back a bit and so did she but no sooner had he done that, than he pulled her back in and hugged her close.


    "I was scared they caught you or worse. I was really scared," he confessed out loud.


    At this point, nothing mattered to Vidor anymore. If he had in real, lost her, he would not have had the chance to get to tell her this. So now that he had the time, he wasn''t going to let it slip by. Nope not now.


    "I am safe now," she finally responded.. "You do not have to worry."

 Chapter 171 - [Bonus ] Too Beautiful To Look Away From

    ***************


    CHAPTER 170


    "I am safe now," Era finally responded. "You do not have to worry."


    Though there was hardly any emotion mixed in her tone, she reach up to his back and gently patted him there.


    "Thanks."


    They pulled away later and she turned around, giving him some space.


    "Umm, you should take care of that now. I would leave you be."


    "Don''t go just yet," Vidor rushed to let out.


    He just did not want to be alone. He wanted her with him and that was all he asked.


    "But your..." Arrgh it was too embarrassing to say. She still recalled how it poked her in the belly a few seconds ago when they were pressed together.


    If she had not known, well she didn''t because she felt him twitch and thought it was her mind.


    If only she knew how well the over a bronze age-old man had waited years without doing this with a lady and now he gad that lady was Era, he couldn''t get enough of her just yet.


    If only she would grant his secret desires and let him have her, every day and night, to hold, to touch, to kiss, to caress, to make love to and...


    He shook his head, hoping to rid his mind of his thoughts if he wanted his hard-on to at least be a low-on.


    "Don''t be shy. He would be yours one day."


    "Shameless." Her blush only grew more and without being told she knew he was affecting her xoxo.


    "Hahhaa." He proceeded to adjust his trousers so his hard-on, wouldn''t be too visible and she wouldn''t get scared.


    Not that it helped much but it did the trick. All the while, Era tried her best to look away and not be tempted to see what he was doing. Once done, he called her out to come to take a seat.


    "Not looking doesn''t change the fact that he touched you, you know. Come and seat. I can''t have you stressed out after all that has happened."


    Obeying his words, she ignored his earlier statement and made her way with him to his couch as they both sat down.


    About a minute after sitting, her eyes caught his injuries and she stood back up. Quickly he caught her hand, he was scared she would leave him.


    "Relax. I only want to fetch a clean white cloth to clean your injury and tend to your wound."


    "Okay."


    Slowly he peeled his fingers off of her wrist, one at a time till all five were gone and she was free.


    Her eyelids fluttered a bit as she shook her head. He was behaving like a little child scared to have his mommy taken away.


    "I''ll be back."


    A couple of minutes passed before Era returned with everything she needed. Luckily she found the herbs she sent him to amongst his things and brought them out.


    On getting to where he sat his eyes widened a bit when he saw her with the box but he masked his surprise, leaned back into the cushion and inhaled.


    "Here we go. It is going to sting you and hurt."


    "Okay."


    With that, she placed the bowl of water and other materials on the table before they then went to sit down close to him, at the side where he was injured and lightly dipped the cloth into the water, then brought it out a bit wet towards his arm.


    The second the cold water touched his injury, he sucked in a deep breath, enjoying the feeling it brought and ignoring the pain and sting.


    She kept on with it, going slower than usual, careful not to hurt him. By the time she had finished cleaning around the surface of the wound and the wound itself, she kept the cloth aside, opened the herbal box she sent him and took some, then crushed it into further pieces before bringing her hand closer to his.


    All the while he kept his eyes on her face, following her every move, down to how her brows furrowed and flexed, how she blinked sometimes, most times acting so careful that she withstood blinking.


    All the care she showed, all the time, all the precise action, touched his heart more and more and he knew he had found her. Found the one he was cursed with.


    ''If this is Vemini''s curse in action, then I willingly accept because I do not think I can live a life without her in it.'' Visit thought within him.


    Yes, he was cursed which should be and thing but he got to fall in love with her and each time he was reminded of that love, it was more or less like he forgot the end of the curse.


    All that mattered to him was her love and him cherishing her.


    She finished applying the herbs and that was when she gazed up to look at him. She had been feeling his heated gaze on her face since but dared not to say anything, thinking it would all end and he can take his eyes elsewhere, but no matter how she moved, his gaze never faltered and looked elsewhere, rather it remained on her.


    She could not take it anymore. Though the windows were open, she began to feel hot due to the uncomfortable stare he gave her.


    "Do I have something on my face, your majesty? You have been starting."


    "No." That was the last answer Era expected from him. Normally one would be embarrassed at being caught red-handed and either hide their face or do something to cover up but not Vidor.


    Instead, his heated gaze remained glued on her, even more than before.


    He was not hiding it, rather he was proudly showing her that he did so intentionally.


    "Okay, why?" she paused in her work and looked back at him, their eyes meeting for a second before she looked away. Unlike him, she couldn''t hold his gaze due to her shyness.


    Unfortunately for Era, the roles shifted and she was the one embarrassed.


    "You are too beautiful to look away from.. I would rather appreciate your beauty than look elsewhere."

 Chapter 172 - Cannot Sleep With You

    ***************


    CHAPTER 171


    "You are too beautiful to look away from. I would rather appreciate your beauty than look elsewhere."


    There he went, with his sweet words. Who would have thought or believed it that the tyrannical king of Etheria, the most feared monster could sweet-talk a woman?


    Before Vidor got the chance to sweet talk Era some more, the Queen looked at him, sending him a warning glare not to try anything stupid but rather than take her serious, he smiled lovingly at her, his perfect facial features becoming more visible as he leaned forward towards her.


    Sensing danger in her mind, she instinctively leaned back a fraction, to retain the space that was between them. Fortunately for her, Vidor was not going for her face or lips had she had imagined, rather he reached out with his free hand and picked up some fallen strands of her hair, brushing them behind her ear before trailing it down its length, enjoying how silky they felt, yet soft and comforting.


    "You have beautiful hair," he compliments. "Although I wonder for how long you plan on sitting that way? You would only end up straining your back muscles and I would be accused by your Lady royal for stressing out my queen."


    "Ahem... Well." she pushed back up, ignoring the closeness between their faces as her gaze remained glued to his hand. "Aeverie wouldn''t blame you, be rest assured. "


    He nodded at her, his hands still playing with her hair, allowing the feeling last longer.


    "Though, I on the other hand, I cannot say I wouldn''t blame you."


    "I did nothing wrong," Vidor fought back.


    "You have been staring and staring is wrong, your majesty."


    "But for someone that belongs to me..." he arched a brow at her go see if she would refute his words by she didn''t. "Now that ain''t staring anymore."


    "Whatever you say." she dropped the herbs, closed it and took out a cloth to tie his wound with it.


    "One question."


    "I''m all ears."


    "I thought the herbs were to be boiled to gain the our potency. Why sprinkle it on the wound directly?"


    "For open wounds like this, it can work. It''s healing properties would work even without boiling and since Louis hasn''t been found, which I can guess why, considering the order you gave."


    "That was different. I wanted to have some time to rest."


    "Then I should be on my way then."


    "No. I want no one but my queen by my side, Era."


    She let out another sigh, her shoulders falling as she did so. She was tired herself. She had been up all night till this morning just because of him. Though her own tiredness could not compare to his, she was stressed out nonetheless.


    Not saying anything, he allowed her finish tying up the wound and packing things up while he played with her hair and once she was done and was about carrying the things away, Vidor placed his injured hand over hers, stopping her from the work she was about to do and bringing her focus down to him.


    Up till that moment, he had not been able to let go of his hard-on with her close by. Era gulped before voicing out what she didn''t dare to before.


    "I am sorry but I cannot sleep with you."


    "Bold thing to say, little rabbit."


    "I am not a rabbit, up your majesty."


    "You want to know why I call you that?" He quickly geared the conversation away.


    "Yes please."


    "Take a wild guess."


    "Because I look like a stubborn rabbit or a pet to you?"


    "That can be one reason. You are stubborn you know Era but that is not the reason." He peeled his gaze away from her eyes and let the, wander over her skin, to her hair and then back to her face and neck. "Beach use of this."


    He let go of her hair, using his finger to trail down her head to her face, cheeks, jaw and neck, then brought it to her hand.


    "You look like a white rabbit. Your skin color, so beautifully white and charming, in contrast to that of your..."


    He couldn''t say it. He had no right to make mention of them no matter what and she sensed his refusal. Understood why but she did not speak about it either. He was right not to have dared what he wanted to.


    She would have gotten mad because of it.


    "I should go return these."


    Trying to get up and unfortunately, back to their earlier decision, Era took his reluctance as her chance to disappear and she stood up.


    He stood up too, getting close to her and before she could figure out what his next move was, she leaned back, trying to avoid him but Vidor was fast.


    He slid his hand quickly to her waist, going up to her back while the other moved to her back, behind her knees and in one swift move he had picked her up, carrying her bridal style and began to move.


    "Vidor, what are you doing?"


    It was one of the first time she had called out his name before him like they were very close. He loved it and wished she could do so even more but not in the less emotional way she was calling it.


    "Vidor out me down," Era ordered. Being the king that he was, obedient to none, he snickered at her and made his way to his bed chamber.


    Alarmed, Era''s eyes shot wide open, when she titled her head to see where they were going and she decided to give talking to him another chance, perhaps he would listen to reason.


    "Vidor, please let me go. I can''t." He still did not respond to her plea so she resulted in acting the only way she knew, struggling.


    Apparently, that had caught his attention and he spoke up. "Stop struggling or I would fulfill your request and drop you."


    His eyes darkened with the similar coldness she was known to.. A chill ran down her spine instantly. What had she gotten herself into?

 Chapter 173 - I Hate You.

    CHAPTER 172


    Ignoring her, Vidor continued on his way and once they were at the foot of his bed, he leaned down, dropping her on it so gently.


    Once her body made contact with the bed, Era sprang back up but she had acted too soon as he had not even moved a muscle away from her path.


    "Stay."


    His cold voice rang out. It was''t a suggestion obviously, but it was a deadly command and one he hoped she would not dare refute or disobey lest he loses himself and attack her.


    He was really trying to be sane and not be like some of his generals when they wanted a girl that was shy.


    They spared her nothing and would attack the girl, going down on her with kisses to turn her on.


    Apparently, from the few he had witnessed a bit, she would be the one moaning out his name and begging for more.


    All of this acts had annoyed him greatly seeing as they were one to talk but when the pleasure game, they became irritatingly disgusting.


    All of this had even added to hs anger with women generally than before. Ignoring all of her comments, he trailed his gaze off and went to stand by the window.


    Just looing at her was hard for him. He reallly was attracted to her and no matter how hard he was trying, he wanted to do what adults did. He wanted to have her, to please her and take away her chastity to make her love him, as he or shipped her in return.


    But above that, he wanted to be the only one she thought of, the one who had captured both her heart and body, soul and mind included.


    He did not want her to leave but each and every moment she remained, his raging dick was screaming for him to take her.


    After about ten minutes, Era wasn''t so sure as to what was happening, just that he was standing there lost in thought and not paying her any heed.


    Finally, she decided to disobey his order and go away now that he was distracted but the second she pushed her body out if the bed, his cold voice returned, sending chills down her spine.


    "I thought I told you to stay."


    She gulped. Obviously her actions had consequences. Thinking of a way out of her predicament, Era smiled and turned to face him. "You see, you were so focused on your thought so I did not want to bother you further. Besides you need to rest so as to gain more and strength and investigate this matter thoroughly. I believe Lord Damian did not leave this out on your way back to the palace?"


    "He didn''t. Still that is no excuse for my wife and queen to disobey me."


    She rolled her eh in her head don''t outside, she formed another pleasant smile. "I am sorry, Vidor. Really you need to let me go."


    "Why are you so eager to run away from me?"


    "Because... Because..."


    "Because what?" He was a bit shocked by the tone of his voice. He was getting angry, no mad even, that his wife did not want him.


    "Do I even matter to you, Era?" His question had triggered something which had begun to stir up in himself as well as in her body. He loved her no doubt but did she love him too? Or was he all but a stranger in her head.


    "And now... even now."


    He clenched his fingers into fists at his side. "I want to matter, okay?"


    She still did not answer him. All of this was just too much for her in a day.


    Right now she wished they could just go back to how they were before the battle. At least she would not feel so enstringed now.


    It was not like she did not enjoy any of what happened that day but she felt rushed. She still needed time for her heart to open up, for her to realize what this was.


    "I''m sorry. Really sorry."


    Normallly she would have asked about what he was sorry for but now, she couldn''t really care and although he did not state it out fully, Vidor was apologizing about her family''s demise and he chose not to apologize properly so as to give her a formal and proper apology later on.


    First he had planned to get to the root of the matter and from there make those involved pay dearly, then he would go on his kneees and plead for her forgiveness.


    But from the look of things now, she may not be ready for anything, his love inclusive until things were all sorted out.


    Without saying anything to her, he placed his hands gently on her shoulder, urging her silently to go back down on the bed.


    At first she put up some resistance but later, she stopped and followed him, going down till her butt touched the bed and he exhaled loudly but rather than stopping as she had hoped, he kept on pushing her down, till her  back hit the bed and he stopped, hovering over her.


    "Vidor..."


    "Shhh, he silenced her, smiling briefly. Before she could utter more words, he had already climbed into the bed with her. Subconsciously, Era shifted back, creating some distance between them, causing him to chuckle at her actions.


    "My innocent wife." He scooted closer, bringing his left hand up close to her face and gently used it to close her eyelids as he whispered close to her face. "Sleep. You need rest too."


    After saying that, he relaxed back on the bed, before letting his hand land on her arm, caressing her softly with the same sentence on his lips. "Sleep, sleep my queen, close your eyes and sleep."


    At first, Era was tensed, but the more he touched her, the more soothing she soon felt and soon she drifted off to sleep with three words in her lips. "I hate you."


    She saw she was wrong and was thinking he wanted her, turns out that wasn''t it.


    Once she had slept completely, a proud smile appeared on his lips as he watched over her. She looked so cute like a white angel with how she slept. Slowly, he let his eyes fall from her eyes, the lovely lashes moving every time she moved her closed eyes in her sleep, to the her nose and then down to her lovely lips.


    He was so tempted at that moment.


    Tempted to do so much more than just stare. Instant,y his mind brought him back to when they kissed, enjoying all of the feeling he had once got from their kiss and he exhaled dharma.


    This was really hard. Managing to surpress the feelings he was having, he shifted closer to her and wrapped his hand loving around her, pulling her body further to his, with his lips to her forehead.


    "I love you," Vidor muttered as he too drifted off to dream land.


    ****


    By the time Vidor and Era had left the palace ground, Caspian dispatched all the King''s armies under his command and finally when everything was settled, he made his way towards his chambers.


    The thundering sound of heavy boots could be heard reverberating along the corridors, leading to the chambers.


    It still did not stop the annoying assault on the tiles as the owner of the feet, stormed his way towards the next door on his right.


    BANG!


    In anger he threw the door wide open, ignoring the scare he obviously gave his guards outside as he marched into his room in a great feat.


    His chest rose and fell with each breath he took as his blood shot eyes foamed about in the room.


    For some seconds he remained that way, his fingers clenched, his nostrils flaring at each breath and his eyes, narrowed causing his brows to knead, forming a deep V along his brow line.


    More and more, seconds ticked away till his eyes landed on something.


    No, someone. Instantly,the person stood up from the chair that had held his or her aweigh all these while, close to the window and once she was fully standing, she turned around swiftly, so her gaze locked with the man standing before her.


    "Father," though cold and cruel, it held so much disappointment and anger.


    "How could you let this happen, dad? We had the power in our hands," Diona lashed out. Even though her was her father but it still wouldn''t spare her from lecturing him on the proper thing to do.


    sh head sat in hos chambers since he left to prepare for battle thinking this would be in their Favour and she could finally be then queen she had wanted when they took over but it turns out that with all those power, they couldn''t still do anything and failed invariably.


    Now she was going to go back to her title as Lady Diona.


    "WHY!"

 Chapter 174 - Conspirators.

    CHAPTER 173


    Now she was going to go back to her title as Lady Diona and what other disappointment did she get? A scene of Vidor and Era kissing outside for all to see as the king held his beloved, finally stating to all that no one but her held his heart.


    "WHY!"


    From where he stood, he could see the seething rage in his daughter''s eyes but he couldn''t quell it now.


    "Why?" she asked again, not bothering to even come down one bit. Her father had disappointed her. What was he thinking joining forces with the enemy?


    He had gone to battle with Vidor before with Vidor, how come he could not forsee the outcome of this battle and instead made them the laughing stock.


    She thought he said they could trust Yonder for victory but even the famous Yonder Blaze was all a show.


    "Diona, calm down," he admonished her.


    "I cannot keep calm, father. No way!"


    And why is that?"


    "We lost!" Every word that fell out of her mouth was vile and with so much anger in it. She was not willing to be calm.


    "Do you think yelling like this would solve any problem?"


    She could not answer. Of course, no amount of yelling you, d so.ve their predicament, especially as people would find it weird. Etheria''s victory was supposed to believe to everyone. No one wanted to be outrun by enemies and made slaves in their own home.


    And even the colonies under Vidor whom he conquered, they preferred to be j der Vidor than another kingdom and no from one suffering to another.


    "Hmm." he took several steps in her direction, dropping his armour to the ground and standing half-naked before herm with just his trousers on.


    "Daughter, I am tired and disappointed too but please do not add to my problems."


    "Father."


    "Do you know how annoying it is to bow before that low queen? I had to even when if things were alright we would have been the one she would bow to bug I am thinking now."


    "Thinking about what?" Fiona asked, folding her arms in front of her chest.She was least bothered about his own anger, hers was her own business because she warned him.


    "Things were going according to plan prior. Vidor had ridden to City Meth with a few soldiers thinking that was all he needed to bring victory but we had a counter plan, allow him to exhaust himself and then the reinforcement arrive and take him down."


    "Okay, it sounded like a perfect plan, so what happened? It should e that no matter how strong Vidor is, he cannot take them all on, when so e of his soldiers would be dead."


    "Exactly m6 point. I do not understand myself considering Damian wasn''t even aware of what happened but surprisingly, he returned with the king, having the King''s royal guards with him."


    "So you are saying his majesty played you and entrusted them to him?" Diona asked. She wasn''t so sure of that reason but it seemed to be the case.


    "No, there wasn''t enough time for that. The message came and I delayed before reaching out to him. If there was anything, he was bothered about Era and her whereabouts and although I tried to fix things in such a way that Era would be blamed he did. It believe and rode because of her. So there was no way any of this could have happened and his majesty would know."


    "Or do you think his majesty suspects you?What if he knew of the battle before you reported it?"


    "I doubt. Those in Meth answers to me. Something is definitely wrong somewhere. And right now we can only wait for Yonder to reach out to us and explain in details what really went down in the battle or what went wrong as the case maybe."


    "You still want to work with him."


    0_0


    Her face looked ashen with shock at her father''s words. "Do you think he would not make things difficult? I suggest you cut him off now if he still lives, of which I doubt Vidor would be so kind to do."


    "We can only hope."


    "Hope for that loser? If he cannot simply take down Vidor, he doesn''t deserve my hope."


    "Diona!" Caspian yelled. He was tired of her lousy complains. "I know I trained you so much to be funny and devious but when it comes to battle, Vidor is second to none. Do you know why he is really named Vidor the conqueror, the tyrant king and a monster? It is because of his ruthlessness in battle. It is because of the terror his wickedness brings. In the eyes of Vidor, everyone was one and the same, so he slaughtered with no second thought. It was like a situation where the butcher had been released."


    The way he spoke, Diona, though may not have been on the battle field, she could quickly grasp the situation easily.


    He walked past her, going straight for his window with his eyes looking out and into the sky.


    *Flashback*


    Thunderclap!


    "Aaaaaaahhhhhh!!!"


    "Noooooo...."


    "Run, hide... arrhhh hide.."


    Slash!


    SWOOSH!


    "Urrrghhh!"


    "Help!"


    "Spare me!"


    SLASH!


    With each swing of his sword, he brought down his enemies, one by one, slashing through them as though they were nothing more than mere dolls used for trading.


    SPLASH!


    He turned his hand, making his wrist move to another direction as he thrusted with all his mind backward, taking his sword deep into the belly of his inc9ming enemy.


    The man had hoped to land a sneak attack against him while he was busy but Vidor''s blood thirsty spirit already knew and thrusted to kill his victim.


    POW


    Pulling his sword from the man''s stomach he landed a heavy lunch in front, sending the pan straight to the ground.


    He swung his sword again, sending more men down to the ground.


    After rushing through the onslaught of new soldiers sent to attack him, he smiled, enjoying their wails as it rode up in the bloodied sky, with more thunderclap resounding behind them.


    To add to the even more scary war zone, the rain began to fall in torrent, making the ground slippery for most of the soldiers but rather than slowing down his speed and attack, Vidor became even more fierce and he ploughed down on them.


    Somewhere not so far from where he was fighting, stood another man with bloodthirst raging in his eyes but rather than fighting, he took a pause and watched the other man slaughter his way through.


    It was a massacre.


    Seeing the king before him, he knew Vidor wasn''t normal. The way he moved, flexed his muscles, smiled at the pain in his enemies eyes and enjoying their screams only made him seem like the devil had descended from hell to bring more souls.


    He may have been born human but he acted none like that.


    SWOOSH!


    "What are you staring at, Caspian? Fight! Can''t you just feel the joy? Hahhaaa..." Caspian was shocked. Although Vidor fought his own battle, he could still manage to save him from the attacker behind. Scary!


    Althrough their battle, Caspian could only watch in awe while fighting every now and then at the battle scene.


    That was the king. The mad king in battle who did not have time to flirt or sleep with women but derived pleasure from his numerous killings in battle.


    *Flashback Ends*


    "Now that is how maddening Vidor can be. Do you think that even if he is outnumbered he would easily be defeated?"


    "What can I say? I haven''t been with him in battle but since you have, I thought there was some kind of counter measure."


    "Yes, we had and that was to continue swarming him with soldiers till he can no longer take it."


    Diona let out a soft sigh before turning to look at her father. "Do you think it would have been easy to defeat him that way?"


    "He would have been defeated."


    "How sure are you?"


    "Because, once I thought him like someone who was a God but now, seeing him grow feelings for his queen, he is but a mortal man."


    "Sigh. Even then in those days, according to the Greeks, the gods did have affection for women. It simply means that no matter who he is, he has a weakness and that would be Era."


    "True, so his fear for her safety, already made him weak and lose focus. With that and the constant surprise plus little battle strength, he was sure to die in that battle."


    She shook her head, letting out another sigh before making her way towards his bed to sit. "What do we do now?"


    "We wait. Wait to see Vidor''s actions and also to see if Honder would contact us."


    "Oh, by the way, don''t you think he would feel betrayed that you might have lied about Vidor''s strength?"


    "I doubt Diona. Yonder is an enemy, he should be well aware of Vidor''s might."


    "In that case, we can only hope for things to be in our control."

 Chapter 175 - Cannot Love Me.

    CHAPTER 174


    By the time Era woke up, it was already very late I to the evening and she was surprised on to find Visor on the bed next to her.


    She recalled shebjad previously woken up and saw him sleeping soundly next to her but with the tiredness overtaking her being, this was all she had to lean onto, that last picture in her mind before she drifted off again.


    "Aahh..." She let out a small yawn, alerting her surrounding of he presence before resting her body again, itching for another sleep.


    "One would think the Queen of Etheria would be up by now and going about other duties but what do I have here, my pampered queen sleeping peacefully on her husband''s bed."


    The moment the last statement entered her ears, she sprang up instantly, sitting on the bed and turning to face him. She was about sbifting out so she could evacuate his bed when Vidor rushed in her direction and stopped her.


    "Please, stay."


    Her eyes narrowed at him. She did nto like his words just now although jow she could see the look in his eyws and k ew he was joking.


    "I am sorry. Never meant to offend you. Only wanted to let you know I was here, watching over you."


    "Fine."


    "Thanks."


    He pulled his hands back, taking two steps away from her as he turned towards his wibdow. The night sly is bright, tonight," Vidor let out a bit suvconsciously.


    Regardless of whether or not those words were meant for her, she did not answer.


    "The moon up above reminds me of your eyes and hair." He looked in her direction, luckily she was looking his way and their gazes met. "I am sorry to have made you worry over me, Era. I truly am."


    "There is no need to apologise. I made you go in the first place."


    "I guess that is true it notwithstanding, it is my duty as king and your husband."


    "Like I said, no worries. Now, if you would excuse me, your majesty. I guess I have accompanied you enough. I need to get to my chambers. My maids and lady royal would be worried sick."


    "And why would they? I gave. A strict directive for no one to bother me and that includes me and my queen."


    On a different situation and circumstance, perhaps she would have felt touched but not now. Not in this present era and situation.


    "I am sorry but I have other things to do. Also, rather than remaining here all day sleeping or doing whatever pleases you, I think you should disturb yourself with the reason why you were double-faced like that."


    "Pardon?"


    "True, hasn''t it occurred to you yet that their timing of attack was precise and also it felt like they came prepared for what was to come and they did not once fear that you may have more soldiers but when they saw your reinforcement, things became different right?"


    He wanted to ask how she knew. She didn''t but from the letter she could tell that sending him the king''s royal guards in guise as the Alpha Army, it would scare them which was one of the first steps in achieving their victory against their enemies, by weakening their morale an putting fear in their hearts.


    Visit as a strategist and also a strong battle Lord knew this thick but then who had the element of surprise was Yonder. Thankfully Damian came on time.


    "I know. Damian filled me in on our return to the palace. I know it was a conspiracy but the problem now would be, who had done so?"


    "I guess I can answer that. The culprit would most likely be the first to point out someone else as a suspect in order to shift all blames from his or her person? "


    "That is brilliant. Meaning we just have to watch( out."


    "Yes but then again, he or she may be extremely smart and clever and would not fall for this but given the situation they are in seeing that the plan failed and all that was left was a shaken contract and agreement, he or she may want to get and gain a better and bigger standing with you."


    "So you are saying, it is someone from my court?"


    "Yes. Someone very close. If not, how else you, d the person know exactly how small a number of your armies would be? It was an inside work. I suggest you pay close attention to your ministers," Era advised.


    "Thank you. I''d would do just that. Do not worry, I would find the culprit and ensure no blame come to you. And if there is anything, it would be me, thanking you for saving my life."


    "What can I say?" she stood up, brushed her fallen hair strand behind her ears as she lowered her head even more. "Well, you may also check out other factors, you know."


    "Such as?" The whole while, his attention remained on her, not allowing himself to be distracted but was equally distracting his bride.


    "The message sent, who delivered it. Who you told key things, their response in your presence and their response afterwards. I bet all of this would have a loop hole somewhere. To them it was a specially thought out plan but things went downhill the moment I bumped into he stranger and the note of the conspiracy fell out."


    "Sure. Thanks, once more. I would go in deep and get the truth. I won''t let all you have done be in vain."


    "Thank you. Now if you feel this way, then let me go please. I want to take a bath. I have not had one since yesterday morning. I believe you would not deny me of this request?"


    "If I do so, would you willingly return to me?"


    She could not answer the question as she did not want to lie and truthfully Era knew that it was time she left lest her mind be corrupted by him and the only thought therein would be Viodr.


    As it was, she was megally giving in to his demands and her heart. She needed a clearer head to be top of her game and not be manipulated or something.


    "I am sorry but please it feels all rushed danyou are choking me Vidor. It was my mistake for kissing uoppyou. That was the wrong way of me showing I was scared for you but..."


    "Please Era stop." with his eyes shut, he tightened his hold in, forming more wrinkles and making himself look so sad. "Do not ruin this memory I have with me of our kiss. You may feel it was a mistake but never have I felt for once that my kiss and intimate moments with you were a mistake. I am glad you did if there was anything I got from this whole battle. I was glad that though my search was in vain, you were alive and waiting for me. It warmed my heart. It made me realize how I feel."


    "But I do not feel the same way."


    ''Just why is she denying it? If she didn''t she would not have looked so sad the ways he was and relieved at the same time. I could see her learning, her longing in net eyes and even then when I kissed her again and again, she readily welcomed me, my tongue and everything I brought, so why say this?''


    He could not figure the motive not the reason behind her actions.


    All he knew was that he could not take it not being with her would crush him and he was not willing to go down that path.


    "It doesn''t matter. What matters is that I do. You woy, d see it one day. Just p, ease, give us a chance and stop fighting it. Fighting us. I want to hold you and protect you."


    Era shook her head. He was taking it farther than it should have been. She felt even with this kiss, things would be as they were before but now, it was as though her kissing him further encouraged him to do more and become more open.


    ''I am sorry Vidor, and even though I feel something for you with the way and manner in which my heart continues beating when ysou tare at me like that with those eyes, the way you kiss me and hug me, I cannot deny the truth. There is still that fact that you took all I had from me. You made me an orphan and almost made me lose my little sister,''


    She gazed up into his eyes, raring her mind for what was to come.


    ''I was lucky with Ora but the other families of Meribia weren''t. And it hurts recalling all the wailings and cries of the innocent as your soldiers killed without mercy. What was I even thinking? I cannot love you. This is what I must do. I have to avenge them.''


    "I am sorry, Vidor. I cannot love you. I can not let this feeling you have for me continue. It has to stop. I cannot forgive what you did to me.. We cannot be."

 Chapter 176 - Flashback.

    CHAPTER 175


    "I am sorry, Vidor. I cannot love you. I can not let this feeling you have for me continue. It has to stop. I cannot forgive what you did to me. We cannot be."


    Her words kept on ringing continuously in his mind. No matter how hard he tried to stop it or control it, nothing was working, nothing was going the way and manner he hoped.


    He raised his left hand and brushed his hair all back as I released an exasperated sigh.


    He was fucked up no doubt.


    Such selection was one no one should have to go through but he just could not get mad at her.


    *Flashback*


    The second those words flew out of her mouth, Vidor''s world came crashing down. He just could not believe it or even comprehend what he had heard.


    His body shook a bit as did his eyes, blinking uncontrollably at the lady in front of him who had a much more determined face than his.


    "So your majesty, please, let me be. I want to return to my chambers now."


    "Era..."


    She turned her head to the side and lifted her hand a bit at him. "Stop it, Vidor. No amount of words can change what you have done. I would not pretend as though things are smooth within us anymore. So stop it."


    "Era, I am truly sorry and I do not expect you to do so. I am not asking you to forget just yet but I am asking for your forgiveness. I would do all it takes to fix things and correct my wrongdoings."


    "And how about the wrong to the rest of the world? Face it, Vidor, your sins are many. I am not one to judge but I wasn''t the one who plunged people into suffering and the land in so much chaos."


    "Era, my queen."


    "Just let it rest, please. Do take care of yourself, I am leaving."


    *Flashback Ends*


    "Urghhh, Era. Did you have to be so mean to me after everything that happened between us today?" A bittersweet smile appeared on his lips but all Vidor did was to allow it freely before dropping his hand and moving to his bed.


    Before he allowed his body to fall on it, his gaze lingered on the bed a bit, recalling how it felt to watch her sleep through the day like a child with no single worries in the world.


    A satisfying sigh escaped his lips at that moment as he freely allowed his body to drop down on the big bed, sinking comfortably into it and closing his eyes to relieve all of those memories.


    *****


    On the other hand, when Era returned to her room, she was surprised to have met Aeverie and Asura inside her room. She was about to ask them how she recalled she had spent the whole day with Vidor. That was something that has never happened before in her life but it did happen.


    Letting out a deep sigh, she closed the door, accepted their greetings even before they uttered it and walked over to her dresser.


    "I am tired, mentally and bodily," Era confessed to her attendants. "Just too tired."


    "Your majesty. We were looking for you all around the palace. Where did you go?" Aeverie asked, wanting to make sure Era was okay but all she got, was another tired sigh.


    "Did you check his majesty''s chambers?"


    Both Aeverie and Asura kept quiet. They knew better than to answer because they were guilty.


    Though they heard the news of how Era had kissed the king, neither of them waited to hear the full details and began searching her out in the palace, neglecting the one place she most definitely would have been in.


    "I guess you two did not check Vidor''s chambers."


    "We are guilty, your majesty. We didn''t. Regardless we apologize for our failures."


    "No need, his reputation has made people scared of him so I cannot blame you two. Anyways, please help me draw a bath. I need to soak myself for hours I suppose. My mind needs its rest for what''s to come."


    "And what would that be, your grace? What is to come?"


    "Accusations because of the battle that happened. Things may not be so pleasant in the upcoming days but I believe I would scale through."


    "Why?"


    "Well, for one I was lucky that when I found evidence, one of the ministers saw me and followed me, so he knew that it was a mistake as well."


    "Okay, that seems like a good one, right?"


    "It is. And I know Vidor believes me but I know some people would want to cause trouble so I need to prepare for whichever way they would come at me."


    "Alright, your majesty. No matter what, just know that we are here for you, okay?"


    "Sure. Now please my bath."


    "Yes, already drawn and waiting. I knew when you would return from wherever you went to, you would be tired," Aeverie stated as a matter of factly.


    "And hungry. Tsk, that naughty king didn''t feed me. Hmm oh."


    Unknown to Era, though she thought she had said that within her, she had voiced it out to their hearing, causing Asura to giggle, pulling Era''s attention her way.


    Quickly, Aeverie shot her a cold glare, silencing her up as she muttered sorry to her while scratching her hair.


    "Do not worry your grace. Your food would be on your table before you are done with your bath."


    "Thank you, Aeverie, Azzura."


    "Our pleasure," they voiced out together.


    Taunting around, she wrapped herself in her robe before heading for her bathing chamber. Once she got to the door, she looked at Aeverie, recalling something she paused again. "Umm, Aeverie?"


    "Yes, your grace?"


    "How is she? How are they faring? Did she have a hard time bonding and sleeping yesterday? I mean, Ora and the others."


    "Oh, not at all, your majesty. They were all fine, I just say. She blended in so well and I must be saying being your sister was an added advantage. The children love you, so bonding with Ora wasn''t a hard task for them either."


    "Alright. I am happy she has friends now."


    "Yes and oh, your grace. She asked me to tell you not to worry about her. She would be fine and that you should beware. Treachery would spring forth in the palace."


    Era smiled. Ora was at it again. "Yes. So as in every palace and kingdom. I am well aware that my position is coveted by many who wish me dead. Rest assured, I would survive for them at the very least."


    "Keep up hope, your grace. It would be well."


    "Yes. Now, bath time. "


    Leaving them, she made her way inside to ha e her bath and once in the tub, Era rested both hands on either side of the tub while tilting her head back to lean against the tub itself as she allowed her eyes to drop to a clos allowing the sweet coldness the water brought to envelop her completely.


    For about fifteen minutes she did not move but just rested. To anyone who would have walked in on jer, they would think she was sleeping but all Era did was allow her mind to replay the latest incidents of her life until that moment.


    *Flashback*


    "Aaah!"


    "Retreat."


    The screams of those around her became deafening as she gaze about seeing the dishevelled sights before her.


    There was panic everywhere she stepped foot in and it had begun to be more problematic for her.


    She lowered herself close to the bunch of women cradled together and seeking solace in their cries and gently touched their hair in a comforting manner.


    Finally, not knowing how best to comfort these women who were wailing as though the world had come to an end not that they were wrong cause the world, their world has come to an end, Era stood back up and made her way towards the throne room.


    Bang!


    Heads snapped in her direction and when they saw her enter, they bowed their heads.


    Though they greeted, she wasn''t concerned about that or them. All that mattered was the fact her mother was kneeling and pleading with her father.


    Her expression fell, her face changed and her once warm eyes turned hard like the jewel she was meant to be.


    "What fate are you talking about father? Mother, why are you on your knees?"


    She took her first step in, towards their direction and was not stopped as her pace increased even more.


    She had heard of the problem, no, not just hear, but seen a tad bit and it didn''t look good.


    This was why she had come to seek the king.


    She was not Meribia''s heir for nothing.


    "Your mother pleas on your behalf that I should not honour an alliance, a deal made, binding you to the monster king."


    "ELRAD, NOOOO..."


    *Flashback Ends*


    She shut her eyes tight when her mother screamed, bringing her back to reality.


    "Ah."

 Chapter 177 - Compliment Gone Wrong.

    CHAPTER 176


    "Ah." She let out a bit of a small sound but in actual fact, it was a sigh of relief.


    "Hmm. That was the beginning of my whole problem," she let out another sigh. "Mum, I miss you so much. I wish things were different. I wish my marriage had saved you just the way it was designed to."


    She let out another sigh as closed her eyes.


    This time around, she. Was not afraid to recall again and recall, she did.


    Her mind drifted to the first-time she ever saw Vidor. The look in those monstrous cold eyes of his had given her the chills but she braced up and accepted her fate. Back then it was to save her kingdom but now...


    She enjoyed the thoughts seeping because it thought her one thing, she saw the changes in Vidor from the time he met her to when he married her to his other behaviours down toll her family''s death and now.


    Things were different. Speaking of family''s death, her mind decided to throw her in the abyss of her chaos. The one thought she hoped she wouldn''t have to see but funny enough, even when the thoughts came she could not push it out, she found herself wallowing it in.


    Somehow the suffering of her people called to her and she watched the gruesome slaughter happen all over again. It was both a mental torture and an almost irreversible heart ache and pain.


    Their wailing wear ear killing, the pain and fear in their eyes, woke up her feeling of being lazy and useless to them.


    Regardless, Era did not let it end. At least not until the sight of her father being beheaded replayed in her mind, that finally drove her out of her mental torture. Her chest rose and fell with a much greater force than before as she sat up straight in the bath breathing harder than before.


    Her eyes remained wide open for quite some time before she relaxed again in her bath and began lathering herself up.


    It had been an eventful day, hadn''t it?


    Once she was done scrubbing her body clean, she returned to her previous position and relaxed her head again.


    Honestly, she was way too tired to do anything at all, except to think and even that was doing more harm than good to her body.


    But deep in that mental turmoil, she was trying to appease, she soon found her hope, her light in the dark, her survival, when her mind briefly flashed before her the memory of their kiss together.


    Surprisingly, she had expected to cringe at the thought after the kind of goodbye they had but she didn''t.


    Instead her furrowed bros relaxed and the wrinkles that had began to form around her forehead, relaxed as well.


    She found comfort in his kiss and enjoyed his presence but she was too hurt to see it that way.


    In the end, Era spent the remaining thirty minutes in the bath, changing her water as relaxing in it to think about all those feelings she felt when they kissed and the way fire burned in her bones at his every touch.


    By the to e she came out, her levs felt wobbly and her eyes skinned in their sockets. She was a tired mess all of a sudden.


    Luckily, Aeverie was there waiting for her with her towel and some fruits.


    Once he stepped out, she offered her the towel to dry her hair with and then took the damp towel, then offered her a plate of grapes, apples and strawberries.


    "Thanks. I guess this what I need." she smiled at her and proceeded to have a cha he of clothes.


    That night she slept well, even though the chaos that awaited her the next day was inevitably, unavoidable.


    ***


    "Aaahh..." a lovely gentle yawn escaped the sweetness of her rosy lips as she stretched forth her body, getting ready for the day''s activities.


    No sooner had she women up, she saw Aeverie moved to her bed chamber, bowing to her and when she lifted her head, a smliel was registered on her face.


    "Good morning, your majesty."


    "Morning."


    "I twist you slept well."


    "Sure did and wish I could have some more."


    "Well perhaps later in the day. First course of action, breakfast with the king."


    "Seriously? Who made the schedule?" Era questioned, running her eyes to wash off the remaining sleep hanging around in her eyes.


    "His majesty''s eunuch on strict orders from his majesty," Aeverie explained.


    "Fine. I really need to get that Evans. He is testing me and my patience right?"


    "Your majesty, the suffering of an attendant to the master cannot be comprehended by another person but of the same kind..."


    She did not even get to finish her statements when Era shot her a warning gaze, "You do not know Vidor and Evans can be that is why. Anyways Is everything set?"


    "Yes, your bath, clothes, food, dress, make up and all. Oh sorry excluding your , real which you would have with his majesty."


    "Yeah, the constant reminder is not helping, Aeverie."


    "But why your grace? I thought you would be glad though." Era arched her brows at her before pouting her lips to the side. "Umm, what I meant your grace was that, you two were betting close a bot. I mean you did kid him."


    That was it. Her kiss with Vidor really went viral, didn''t it? She could bet everyone in the kingdom would be talking about it by now and the kingdom would be buzzing with news of it.


    She facepalm led herself whilst shaking her head at her.


    "Oh, my apologies, your grace."


    "Forget about it. I guess I was impulsive. Now I have to face the consequences of my actions."


    "No, your majesty, you should not feel this way. I am sorry. It is just that your actions were affectionate and cute."


    "Yeah, speaking of affectionate, I did dream."


    Immediately Aeverie heard that Era had a dream, her antenna of an ear stood up straights and she smile at Era. "So you dreamt about him?" she arched her brows severally at Era, giving her the chills of gossip ad a scary Aeverie.


    "What are you doing?" Era questioned, turning her head away to avoid her knowing gaze.


    "You had a dream. Tell me, was it about his majesty?"


    "Never said so. I just had a dream. I do not recall the content of the dream. So basically no dream."


    "What? How and shy would you forget?"


    She had already started becoming emotional with the news. Era shook her head and tsked at her Lady Royal, getting out of her bed and walking past her towards her bath chamber.


    "Stop starting in co fusion, Aeverie. I need to prepare," she announced, drawing the last part out for her to come back to reality.


    "Ah, yes." she shook her head, snapping out of her reverie then smiled. "If you say so, your grace. We do have a breakfast to prepare for."


    "Now that is the spirit," Era giggled.


    Honestly, she did not want to say but she did recall her dream and it was so vivid but why let anyone know, right? After all it was her dream, hers alone.


    ****


    Once she arrived at the table, she was surprised to see the ever early Vidor had not yet arrived but surprisingly, one of her nemesis was seated there with a suspicious knowing grin on his face.


    Without looking at him directly, Era arrived at the table, waved her hand briefly as she nodded her head, a coating their greeting, before her chair was pulled out for her to sit in.


    She did not eat and waited alongside the others for the star of the morning to arrive.


    On a normal occasion she would not have bothered to be here this morning but for the fact that she wanted to keep up the appearance, they had yesterday, till they could conclude and figure out who the traitor was.


    If she slipped a bit and her enemies saw, they would feel she had fallen out of favour with Vidor and push more blame to her to make her look like the bad person. That was what she could not accept.


    While her thoughts plagued hr mind, Caspian cleared his throat and some up, breaking the silence that ensued previously.


    "Your majesty, I see you are radiating today. Any particular reason?"


    Raising her broad at him, Era didn''t bother to tilt her head in his directionnand just looked at Vidor''s seat instead.


    "Why? Is Lord Caspian trying to insunate something or are you trying to say that every other day my appearance was worse than your daughter''s?"


    The second her words came out, Caspian gulped. He had intended to poke out suspicion on how in terms of the battle but Era easily saw through his plan and redirected his words elsewhere.


    "Umm... Heh he, your majesty, that was not what I meant."


    "If that isn''t what you meant, so it is safe to say that I was tattered before the battle and only after did I radiate?"


    "NO ONE CAN EVER COMPARE TO THE BEAUTY OF MY QUEEN?"

 Chapter 178 - No One Can Ever Compare.

    CHAPTER 177


    "If that isn''t what you meant, so it is safe to say that I was tattered before the battle and only after did I radiate? Are you indirectly suspect..."


    She did not get to finish her words when he cut her short, trying to prevent her from saying it out and making him look like the bad person.


    "No, your grace. I dare not. I only noticed how you radiated and I thought that..."


    "That I now compare to your daughter in beauty?" Era stated, taking the words out of his mouth, wrongly. Caspain shivered. Things were starting not to look right for him.


    That was never his intention, so how did things suddenly go from north to south with this conversation? He gritted his teeth, clenching his hand into a fist under the table, why he battle to control his anger.


    She had win this time. But how was he going to get out of this soup? No sooner had he finished thinking of a way out than they felt the cold calling aura seep into the dinning hall, causing a change in atmosphere before they could think further, his cold voice pierced through.


    "NO ONE CAN EVER COMPARE TO THE BEAUTY OF MY QUEEN?"


    Era froze upon hearing his voice and unlike the others who turned to see his face, she didn''t.


    He took the initiative and walked majestically towards the table, while his cold eyes swept through those seated there. He checked and noticed Damian wasn''t there which would explain why it was Era fighting her verbal battle when he would have helped silent Caspian up since.


    He tsked within him and moved towards his seat, however, rather than sittin* down, he stopped beside Er? She still did not move. It was like her body lost it''s will to move or answer to her command.


    She could feel his intense gaze on her body and knew he was waiting for her to do something it she just could not.


    Not with all of their verbal war running through her mind and the time they kissed as well.


    Her k8nd was a myriad so soon, causing her to go numb in both body and senses. Seeing it was difficult for her, Vidor felt she was still mad at him for yesterday and everything. So he decided to do things on his own. If there was anything, he was happy that she honoured his invitation and came to breakfast.


    For the past two weeks it had been war to see her after their fight. She was either sick or too busy. With that, he also lost interest in din8ng with those sad faces and favour seeking souls.


    Taking in a deep breath in his mind, he mentally prepared himself for whatever it as she was going to do after his action. Without further ado, Vidor leaned down to her level and brought his face close to hers.


    She still did not move but shut her eyes intermittently as she could feel his warm breath hit her skin on her shoulder.


    Without being told she knew he as close, very close.


    "No one, I repeat again, no one born on this earth or under the sun and moon can compare to the beauty of my queen." He smiled close to her ear, ensuring she hard every single word.


    By now all attention was on them, though his ministers and Lord tried to make it less obvious that they were watching and hid their faces a bit but their full attention was on them.


    Finally she opened her eyes and decided to look at him. Perhaps that would make him stop, Era thought. If only she knew what a big mistake that was for her.


    At the same time, Vidor felt like, she was not going to bulge and decided to kiss her on the cheek.


    However, the moment he brought his lip to her cheek, Era turned her head to face him and their lips met. Instantly both of their eyes flew wide open, not expect g the reactions and action of the other but so as not to ruin the act, Vidor quickly snuck his hand behind her head and when she tried pulling back, she couldn''t and he took this opportunity when she gasped to sneak his tongue between her lips and locked her there a bit, while kissing her lips, enjoying the sensation her softness against his brought.


    After a few seconds, he pulled back and smiled at her still shocked expression. "Now that is the description fit for my queen."


    He stood straight, looked back at those at the table. Quickly most lowered their gazes, soemgurned their head away but Caspainannd Diona looked at them.


    For Diona, she did not have it. Her clenched fist was visible on the table even though he face had neutral expression. She was mad with rage and Viodr noticed.


    Unlike her father, she still had a long way go go in hiding her emotions. He knew she liked him, at least her actions in trying to seduce him spoke volumes but Vidor wasn''t affected. His heart beats in his chest for only one human being and that as Era. Nothing could change that.


    Just to add salt to the injury in Diona''s heart, he licked his lips ever slowly, shouting his eyes sexilh and then reopening it with his mouth closed.


    He just basked in the memory of what they shared and it was magnificent.


    Like h had expected, her knuckles turned white from his actions, she was enraged but tha5 only amused him t(e more and he did not hide it. "Hahaha, hahaha..." he chuckled lightly, bringing their attention to his direction once more.


    "That was lovely."


    It was as though they just recalled that he arrived. Immediately, everyone stood up except Era and bowed before him, welcoming him.


    "Greeting you majesty," they crushed and waited for his go ahead before they had their seat.


    "Seat," Vidor started as he too took his seat.


    Once they were all settled, he brought up the earlier discussion. He wasn''t going to let just anyone bully his queen when h was not around.


    "So, you were comparing my queen to be lest than your daughter, Caspian?"


    "No, sire. I wouldn''t dare dream of doing something like that."


    "Is that so? Because I heard well. Except you are mow calling my queen a liar."


    "No, your grace. I dare not. I only appreciated her beauty," he quickly tried to curry Vidor''s favour.


    "Who are you to appreciate her beauty or do you mean to tell me that you now fancy my bride and covet her?"


    Quickly, Caspain stood up and rushed towards Vidor''s seat. It was a grave offence for the king to accuse him of wanting his property dan otjust property now, his wife and queen.


    He went to Vidor, bowing his body low before I''m as he began to apologise. "I would never run m6 life dare to do or sa6 that. I was only stating that she looked beautiful today and nothing more."


    "So you are saying she doesn''t look beautiful every other day?"


    "No sore, as compared to when she was not properly dressed in her royal robes yesterday."


    BAM!


    "What insolence!" Visit roared, hitting the table with force and sending fear with chills down the spine of everyone seats there.


    They could see his rage. It was obvious Caspian was falling into Vidor''s trap more and more. "Be it in common clothes, royal robes and gown or even bridal gowns, my queen is beautiful. Herebauty does not change."


    "Yes, y-yeee-esss, your majesty. I-I w-was stupid to state otherwise. My apologies for offending you majesty and her majesty."


    He turned towards Era and bowed before her thrice and then returned to Vidor with his upper body still lowered.


    Seeing the way things were going, Diona knew that if she did not interfere how, then she may have to lose her father or his tongue be cut off.


    She cleared her throat, stops up and bowed before Vidor in the most lady .kke manner she could conjure. "Your majesty, if I may," she began calmly.


    "Yes."


    "Your majesty. I believe you have gotten the whole idea mixed up. Those as not my father''s intention."


    He narrowed his eyes at her best looking away at the others. "Is that so? Okay then, you state what he meant and of it isn''t pleasing enough, you would take his punishment and be either flogged publicly in the town''s square, a hundred lashes or I have your tongue cut out and you be banished from court.


    Gulp!


    A loud gulp came out from Caspain. Never would he have imagined his actions would bring this upon them. He thought he was careful.


    Regardless of what he thought it felt, the world''s had left Vidor''s mouth and they would achieve it''s purpose if Diona failed to please him.


    "Your majesty, please. Ignore my daughter, she did..."


    "So you would like to take her punishment?" Caspian kept mute.

 Chapter 179 - Misunderstanding.

    CHAPTER 178


    So you would like to take her punishment?" Caspian kept mute. He was pleading for her punishment to be light not to take on her punishment because from the looks of things and how Vidor operated, he would ask Era to chose which punishment would suffice.


    So he wasn''t planning on leaving his fate to her decision.


    "I thought as much. Now, Diona, you have the grace to either sit down an don''t yournfathr take whatever comes to him or, you would do the needful as you have said an stake whatever comes with it. Agreed?"


    "Yes, your majesty. I am not backing down. When I am done, you would see this was all a misunderstanding."


    "Okay then. Let the hearing begin."


    "Yes, your majesty. Thank you." she peeled her gaze off Vidor and looked over at Era. Though this matter involved her, she did not look bothered or disturb at all. Instead she smiled and watched everything happen before her.


    Inhaling briefly, Diona looked at everyone and began. "Your majestic, earlier on before your arrival, y king, my father only meant to compliment the Queen."


    "Not helping. I already said it, is he worthy to complete my wife or is he planning on stealing her affection?"


    "No one dares do that and my father is no exception. We all know her majesty''s affection belongs to you."


    "Good."


    "Also, what he meant, he did not dare say it so as to not infringe and intrude on your majestic, personal life."


    "Hotbthe nail already on the heard, Diona, we have no time for games."


    "Yes." she smiled, giggling a bit. "I believe what my father meant as that unlike yesterday when he was her in common cloths and looking so worried about the battle an now, she looked better, but what he failed to add which was the real meaning of this compliment was the fact that ever since she went in with his majesty and he took her to him, well we all could guess what happened,"


    She looked away acting shyly with a hand over her mouth, Diona giggled again and looked at the other ministers. By now they all got her jist and considering the affection both the king and queen displayed before them, or could only mean she was right.


    Before the war their relationship was still growing or not even looking so good but after the battle, Era showed a great leap, revealing the hidden secrets behind their love which everyone was shocked about.


    Then Vidor reciprocated and kissed her two. They both shared an intimate moment outside, performing their own PDA.


    So everyone in their right mind felt like their going in was to continue from where they had left.


    First of, it was normal for a man to feel excited and secondly, he was married and with his wife, he would naturally want to consummate it.


    "So we believe after his majesty took care of her majesty yesterday, she is radiating the fruit of his majesty''s hard work," Diona concluded.


    "Ah, yes. Yes, that is true. Hehe your majesty, at this rate, should we be expecting a hear soon," one of the Lords supporting them quickly chipped in.


    A small smile formed on Vidor''s lips. This was interesting.


    For the most part, he was amused by how quickly she changed the situation in their favour and had the other members of his nation side with them.


    ''Such nasty conniving wench.'' Vidor thought within himself.


    While that was in his mind, he stole a glance at Era and noticed she was already feeling embarrassed by what Diona had said. Of a truth, nothing had happened between them but could he say tat out.


    Normally that as supposed to happen. He would have loved to make love to her after the fear he went through of almost losing her but he couldn''t because of their past and although no one knew, h knew it wasn''t wise t9nletbthem know.


    This was their private life and once people figured out that she was still a virgin and they had not consummated their marriage, they may not believe their show and fight her strong.


    So, in other to protect her more, he had to do the needful. Smiling casually, he reached for Era''s hand on the table and lightly touched it. He felt her move but sensing what he was doing, she relaxed a but and allowed him hold her but he could still feel how tensed she was.


    On her part, she was tensed mainly because of the other Lord''s word, what did he take her for? A baby making machine? She had not even had sex or foreplay with Vidor and would not have had her first kiss had he not stolen or recently.


    To her, she wondered what kind of notion as running through their head that because they kissed, they most definitely should go fucking themselves.


    Era was also mad, angry because soon the kingdom would be expecting n heir and then she would have no choice but to give them an explanation.


    She knew how all of these would go. Soon they would be on to him if she doesn''t give birth and then some ministers would start teaching for another marriage thinking so etching was wrong with her womb.


    All of this had begun weighing down on her and Era could not bother with such right now. Visit may not known yet but she was a lady and when her mother handled some matters of court amongst the wives of some of these Lords, she had a strong grip as to how it went.


    "I see, so that was what he was speaking of?" Of course, he knew but considering injuring Caspian and freeing Era from her embarrassment lest she gets angrier and next time refuse to dine with him, Vidor laughed a bit.


    Sensing thatbethey had averted the danger, Diona smiled herself and so did the other ministers and Lords.


    "Silence!" He bellowed. "Your father was right not to mention that because what goes on in the King''s chambers remains in the king''s chambers and it does not concern anyone. Whether of not an heir is eminent still remains our privacy and not yours," Vidor corrected.


    "Yes your majesty but you know, having an heir would strengthen the kingdom and your backing. The people would feel more secured and hopeful for the nation, knowing fully well that his majesty has who would continue his good work."


    "As I said, Conrad, that is my private matter."


    "Know you not, that the matter of the king and his household is everyone''s business?" zconrad questioned again.


    He was not planning on dropping the issue to bet Viodr uncomfortable and later, make him release Caspian.


    "Tsk, well I Vidor would only choose to make my business private if I want to. The rest of the kingdom would have to bear with it."


    "Very well, your majesty. As you wish."


    "Yes. Anyways, I would keep my words. You may return to your seat, Caspian and Diona, you managed to please me a bit. And since I do not want to ruin the mood of my queen, blood would not flow."


    "Yes, your majesty. Thank you for your benevolence."


    She bowed down before him, then shifted her gaze to Era who tried her best wear one of her professional look and bowed to her as well. "Thank your majesty. My apologies for my father''s rude remarks. It was I called for."


    "It is okay. Since you explained, I guess we cannot call it rude anymore. If there is anything, he simply agreed with his majesty that my beauty surpasses all and that includes you, his daughter, Diona."


    She had deliberately don that to out Diona in net place and it worked. She looked like someone who had seen a ghost from the comment that was given by Era.


    If not that they were before dignitaries, she would not have hesitated go insult Era back.


    Taking the insult in good faith, Diona bowed to her again. "I dare not hope to be compared to his majesty''s royal muse. Your beauty far surpasses mine. It is an honour that her majesty recognizes my beauty at all. This humble citizen thanks, her royal majesty."


    "Yes. You may take your seat."


    Caspian bowed again at both of them and thanked them.


    This was indeed an embarrassing moment in his life. He looked over at his daughter from where she sat opposite of him and gave her a sign, silently thanking her for saving his neck.


    "Now, no time to be dull, everyone. Let the breakfast begin," Vidor announced.


    "Yes, your majesty," they chorused but not Era.


    Noticing this, he pulled closer to her and leaned in so he could whisper into her ears. "Eat my queen. I have settled it and ensured he knows his place. No one would dare you now."


    "Thank you but I could take care of myself."


    "It is okay. Do not be modest. It wouldn''t hurt for me to support a protect my queen outside."


    "More to me like you just made me more enemies.. East your grace, your people are watching."

 Chapter 180 - Damian’s Questioning.

    CHAPTER 179


    "It is okay. Do not be modest. It wouldn''t hurt for me to support a protect my queen outside."


    "More to me like you just made me more enemies. East your grace, your people are watching."Without further ado, Era picked up her cutlery with her right hand while waiting for Vidor to let go of her other hand. Seeing hr difficulty, he smiled, took her hand in his and raised it up to meet his mouth, before kissing her so tenderly.


    If there was something he learned, it was that she won''t refuse him in front of others, so he was making good use of his opportunity.


    Releasing her hand, he took up his cutlery and began to eat his meal.


    This was one lovely way to spend his morning he thought.


    Once they were all done with their meal, Vidor decided to make an announcement that would shock everyone, especially those not prepared but would appease the hearts of those who were prepared.


    "Hello." Everyone fell silent instantly and looked up at him. "Your majesty."


    "I have an announcement to make. Due to the recent events, the palace had been in a bit of an uproar. I also called later to have the party cancelled so that my queen and I could rest. In the same vein, I would hold it but after somethings are sorted."


    He took a pause, watching to see everyone''s reaction but they were all attentive to him.


    "Okay, by evening time, I want every minister and Lord of Etheria to be present in the castle and at five in the evening, we would have our hearing and assembly. There are things left unsettled and they need to be handled as quickly as possible."


    "Yes your majesty," they chorused.


    "Good, that would be all as there won''t be another morning assembly to enable everyone attend the evening proceedings."


    "Yes your majesty."


    He stood to his feet and held out his hand for Era to take. On e she had her hand in his, he led her out an together they walked away, leaving the conniving people behind you have their way with their words.


    No one spoke until he had left and once Vidor was sure they were not within ear range, he stopped and turned her to face him.


    "I am sorry about breakfast. They have no right to speak that way to you."


    "It is okay? You have resolved it already, right?"


    "Yes." He gently caressed the back of her hand while starting into he lovely silvery blue eyes. "Do take care of yourself today. I would love to accompany you or have you stay with me all day but you wouldn''t and I also would not allow myself distract you in your business today. The kingdom still needs running."


    "Thank you for understanding. Now if that is all, I won''t disturb his majesty further."


    "Stop bing so polite and formal around me. You may hate me but like I said, I do not intend on giving up on you. I would chase after you till your heart opens for me. Thanks for breakfast. It suilts you when you come in"


    "I..." she was about to protest when he lowered his head and placed a soft kiss on the back of her palm.


    Instantly, she felt butterflies begin to whirl up in her tummy but she did not make a move and watched him.


    As he was about raising his head, he winked at her and then released her hand. "Be safe."


    After he had completely gone before Era moved. She had been transfixed by his charm and love that she could not move.


    Not just because his actions once again caught her heart. No she was amazed that she saw something similar in her dream.


    How it had happened in real life, she did not know but she was sure about it.


    She shook her head, breaking her mind from the trance she had placed herself and walked away.


    The farther she went, the more her mind drifted back towards her dream. She recalled how she prevented Aeverie from knowing because she did n''t know how she was going to tell her she dreamt about Vidor kissing her. To Aeverie it would have sounded more or less like an hope for the future and she did not want people thinking about that considering she told him off.


    If there was one thing, Era was sure she did not want to dream about him but it was inevitable when the thoughts of their kiss and the momwmnt spent together where the ones that accompanied her to sleep.


    It had been like every normal day. They were out in the garden strolling when Vidor said something to her and surprisingly, she blushed then began to walk away from him.


    Her actions became futile when he took a long stride her way and captured her hand, twirling her and bringing her body closer to his.


    The whole incident had caught her off guard, leaving her panting and speechless with her lips slightly parted out of shock.


    He gazed down lovely at her, enjoying the sparkle dancing in those irises of hers and the expression... On those innocent lovely looking ones.


    He was so lost in her beauty and innocence that he did not know when he leaned in and kissed her.


    At first he planned to just have. Atase of her lips, but the second he felt those heavenly tasting like of hers, needed more and his desire became insatiable, kissing her deeply, lovingly ravishing her and enjoying the warmth of her mouth.


    Finally he pulled back, watching he drop of saliva that parted from their lips and smiled, before giving her lower lip one last lick with a flick of his tongue.


    "There my pretty." He released her body and still holding her hand, bowed before her to kiss the back of her palm. "Permit me to have this dance, my queen."


    A visible blush crept up her cheeks at his request and when she was about to give her answer the clouds darkened, and a thunder struck.


    That was how she woke up from her dream.


    She looked up, she was already standing in front of the door of her chamber and heaved a sigh. "Well, I guess that ends all fantasizing about him. Time to get to work."


    She knocked and the doors were opened for her. Once in, Era relaxed herself and went to sit in her study gable.


    She did not feel like moving up and down today, considering the memory of yesterday''s incident was still fresh in the hearts and mind of the people, so she decided to do her work in her room.


    About an hour into her work, a knock came on her door, breaking her concentration. Immediately, Arya who was now in the room stood up from where she was sitting and hurried to get the door.


    Era tried to make sense of what was being whispered about but she could not and waited for Arya to deliver the message. The door was closed with Arya bowing her head slightly to let to her.


    "Your Majesty, Lord Damian wished for an audience."


    "Very Well, let him in." A minute later, the doors closed again with Damian now standing in her chambers. "Please do have a seat, Lord Damian."


    "Thank you your majesty. Good morning."


    "Yes. Umm Arya, please go have the kitchen prepare us something and then wait till it''s prepared so you can bring it."


    Understanding the hidden the meaning behind her message, she took her leave, leaving them to themselves.


    "Thank you for that because this is important."


    "Yes, I know. What is the matter, Lord Damian?" she closed the scroll in front of her and looked at him, giving him her undivided attention.


    "You know why. First of, we had an easy way to revenge and you know it."


    "I do."


    "So why didn''t you take it?" Damian asked, pulling out of his seat to speak to her.


    "Isn''t it obvious already? When I found out wI as a bit happy because this would just be a situation of someone taking care f my enemy for me and I would not have to do anything about it. Besides the blame wouldn''t have fallen on me right?"


    "Yes."


    "Wrong. Not entirely true. Thankfully, someone saw me. Once I found out he had been watching me, I was glad it wasn''t one of Caspian''s supporters else I would have been framed. It also made me realize that they could pin his death on me and I would be someone else''s scapegoat. So I chose to save him. Besides, I would have my revenge by myself and in my own way, not hide behind someone else''s devious plans."


    "Hmm," he leaned back against the chair and studied her expression.


    Though she looked frail, Era as indeed wise and strong. She knew how to mask hr emotions at times, making it unable for someone to read her.


    Now she wore the most stoic expression, having no form of feelings of love or lust on her face but clear boredom, anger and impatience a bit.


    "Okay, if you say so but what about the kiss?"

 Chapter 181 - Damians Questioning 2.

    ***************


    CHAPTER 180


    "Okay, if you say so but what about the kiss? Your public display of affection was just too real. Are you saying that was..."


    "Yes, it was an act and nothing more."


    Thw look Damian gave to her told her he was not easily going to believe that.


    Altjough he did not go in with her but thw way and manner in which they kissed, her reaction at his arrival and everything else that went in from there spoke a different thing.


    Anyone who saw that would say of a truth, the king and queen of Etheria were deeply in love with each other and he was not an exception.


    "But uou rushed up to him like a longing wife, kissed him deeply after the tender hug. Now, Your Majesty, please correct me if I am wrong, how could any of that be false?"


    "As I told you, Lord Damian. Yes the anxiety was there and before he cane I had a confrontation with Caspian. There was no telling what was in thw mind of that snake, so I decided to spit him and rushed up to hug Vidor."


    "Hmm. Go on."


    "You see, when I did not ejar any news from you all. I asked him to dispatch the Alpha army to his majesty''s aid and he refused, trying to prove to me that he was in charge. So when I got my chance, I proved who his majesty faboured more, him or myself?"


    "Well, I have known Vidor for many years and for many things. One of those is definitely not for falling in love and mixing with women."


    "So you are saying? I lost or what?"


    "No, your majesty. You vet me wrong. In this context nothing like that should matter."


    "Why?"


    "Simple." He leaned back, relaxing against his chair as he began to break things down for her. "Neither you nor Caspian is winning at this point and my reasons are as follows," he concluded, cutting her short before she had thw chance to counter his words.


    "First of, everyone knows Caspian as fallen short of his majesty''s favor because of you the treason queen. Forgive my use of words bug I am stating things as they are."


    "Fine. So?"


    "Well, while you seem to be at an advantage and Caspian not is because his majesty is taking sides with you more than usual and this as I previously said is not what he so known for. He hates your very existence and that of your species. It is simply impossible for Vidor to fall in love."


    0_0


    "Forgive me but this is true. We have tried countless times even before we came under Jim. The monster king is void of emotions for any lady. I am sorry to say this, but that weapon between his legs rise to no lady. At one point, people started wondering if he was into men, that was why."


    With all Damain said, Eta was now becoming interested in this tale and wanted to know more.


    "Why does he hate our kind? I thought he faboured Diona."


    "He dis because of her father but everyone know that falling out of faboured for Caspian is a minor set back. He kills his enemies and use his cunniness to overtake and take back what he wants. That puts you, your majesty, in heavy danger."


    "If it be that hos majesty is really afbouring you, then you are a target. No sctartch that, you became a target the day he married you and not his daughter, Diona."


    "Did Vidor first make any announcement or move towards her stating he was going to marry her or what?"


    "Like I said before, he lived nor admired no woman. Specifically, no female. There was never any arrangements and if not that as I heard, it was an arrangement made by the old king for him, I doubt his majesty would have married you."


    "I was surprised as well and thought that with hos reputation in killing, he would have no regards for females and sleep around as he much liked but I was mistaken."


    "Which brings me to this theory. If hos majesty has not yet consummated hos marriage, there would be no other girl with whom he would get laid with."


    The second he said that, Era felt like hiding her face away. Several quesyions began to hit her mind and she wondered. How come he knew? If he knew does that mama other people knew?


    Of a truth he did not sleep jn her chambers that night but she did not go to hos either and insulted him.


    Perhaps he word ha e slept with her giving the lustful gaze he had when he came to see her.


    It was like an opportunity to finally have sexual relations with someone even though he did not love her and thought of it as a way to bear an heir and continue life.


    Whether she was right or wrong about Vidor, no one could tell. All they knew was that he changed for some reason and at sarong time.


    "My apologies for saying that but I only want you to have an idea of the kind of person your husband is."


    "Thank you Lord Damian but he did return the kiss." She had stated this acct because she believed that when they kissed, it was different. He was different.


    Everything about him. Most times when he was hurt, he lost control of hos emotions and kissed her.


    So having her do that to him, Vidor lost it and did not let her go again. They wouldn''t know except her and him and that was because they spent time tigtehr and she could see that he changed.


    He was sad because of her. He was sorry and she could tell. Also his actions towards her changed drastically and he wasn''t bothered how he treated her becuas he loved her.


    And just like hos promise to chase after him, a part of her wished he did and not just relent to see if what he said was real.


    Also, although she had never been kissed before, the emotions felt wasn''t faked. She could not tell exactly but she trusted her instincts on it.


    Besides, he could have had sex with her if he wanted and at any given point in time. All he needed to do was force himself on her and command her but he didn''t.


    Rather he waited patiently for her, trying to change to become a betyer person. One that both herself and his citizens would be proud of.


    As for that she was sure his love was true and though to many it was a shocker that such a killer had such a side to him but to her, she could tell he was hopelessly in love, something he never dreamed could happen, did happen and he became this way.


    So no matter what others thoughts, she knew what she felt. Her only problem was the fact that he took all she had and even made innocent to suffer and die both old and small just because of his inability to see beyond the surface and to trust someone blindly.


    That was going to be his punishment for riding her of her love. She was not going to give it back to him.


    "Your majesty, that is why it stands out as a suspicious act when his majesty shows love towards you. Who knows this might just be a plan to take you down after figuring out if you and anything to do with the treason and conspiracy before your parent''s death."


    "I know it may sound that way or seem that way to you, Lord Damian but believe me, you, Vidoris not faking it. Caspian may be searching out ways to eliminate me but not Vidor. Else he would not have hesitated to have me when I refused."


    "Okay. Let us say you are right especially since he ran off into he bate without thinking to save you. That would explain his rash decisions during the battle and his frenzied state when I met him. He was searching for you."


    "Sadly, yes."


    "Sadly? This could work in our favour to get rid of Caspian. That snake has been one of Vidor''s nemesis hiding under the guise of a loyal servant."


    "That is true but meaning I would have to use him."


    "Yes. To get what you want."


    "Then I would not be any different from Caspain." She lowered her gaze, thinking of the situation properly.


    "Okay, so now you do not want to do rhat? "


    "Two wrongs cannot make a right. I am getting close to gain his trust, get needed to access to what I need and have him trust me, then bring down all those involved in their deaths and decisions."


    "And that includes Vidor."


    "Let us see how it goes. By the way, I asked you a question that I still await my answer for."


    Inhaling deeply, he knew it was hard for her. Perhaps she too was falling for the king but was not being true to herself. "And that is?" He obliged her changing the main topic.


    "What is the reason why Vidor hates the feminine gender?"

 Chapter 182 - Vexed Yonder.

    ***************


    CHAPTER 181


    "What is the reason why Vidor hates the feminine gender?"


    Damian heaved out another sigh. He did not know how he was going to answer this and give him a concrete explanation.


    The truth of the matter was that nobody knew. No one knows why the king hated them when the previous queen was his mother.


    Yes, he never got to meet her, but it was not reason enough to produce such hate. He grew up opposite of how his father grew up. He was dark from childhood. His heart wasn''t so good when it came to war strategies and blocking people out.


    Everyone knew that although he acted that way, his father always loved him and tried to make him love something about life.


    In all, the only thing he loved was WAR.


    "I honestly do not know, your majesty. Like I said, at a point, people thought he was into men before he married you. Most still thought he used it as a coverage. I know soon you would be pestered for an heir."


    "I see. I do believe he is not into men though but perhaps a lady did something to him that made him hate the female gender so much."


    "Anyways, we have the assembly later today. We need to prepare our ones for what is to come. He would not take things lying down a no we need to be on the lookout for those who would want to divert this to you. Their plan failed so everyone would be on a low key."


    "Yes. Do not worry, I am mentally prepared for what they have to throw at me. It is high time we get this out and move on with our lives."


    "Alright. Since that is all, I would take my leave now, your majesty. Do enjoy your rest before the assembly."


    "You too."


    Damian smiled at her. "I am afraid your grace, I cannot have such rest. His majesty requested my presence once I arrived at the palace since I wasn''t at breakfast."


    Her lips tugged upwards to the side. "And yet you came to see his wife first. Tsk, might I remind you that he can be jealous madly possessive?"


    "Ah, I see you have known him well enough to that extent, your majesty."


    "Well from what I have seen, he is. He got into an argument with Jordan before and when Jordan got cornered, he..." she took a pause, recalling what had happened and how Damian was blamed for not letting Vidor know she wanted to come.


    "What is the matter, your grace?"


    "Nothing." She shook her head, smiling at why Vidor wanted him. "You see, I think I know why he wants you."


    "Pray, do tell, your majesty."


    "Jordan tried to divert Vidor''s anger, so he said something about my wanting to go to the battle. You left that out when you filled him in and he got angry. First that I thought of going a no second that..."


    "That I failed to inform him. I see. That naughty Jordan. This was why I did not let him know to avoid him getting angry, I think it was unavoidable. Alright, I better go answer the angry king''s call then."


    "Yes. Sure Hahhaa... You have my best wishes."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    *****


    ~SLYERIA~


    After Yonder escaped, he returned to Slyeria with all the strength left in him. He was already losing so much strength from the fight with Vidor and to make matters worse he was injured.


    Not stopping for one minute, they rode in anger back to their kingdom, fleeing Etheria while they still had time.


    In the dark chambers, Yonder was seen standing close to the window in his chambers as he gazed out into the night sky.


    He got home safe and immediately had the physician tend to him. Once Vidor''s knife was gone, he was treated properly. Only then did he calm down and enjoy what he could about his life.


    Now that it was evening, he could not stop thinking about why things happened the way they did.


    KNOCK!


    "Come in."


    He did not have time to second guess. He gave an instruction earlier and he hoped it was his messenger that had returned to him.


    The door opened with a creak as a young man entered, closing the door behind him.


    He bowed his head before Yonder, even though he was not seeing him and waited for his instructions.


    "Rise. What is the status?"


    Immediately they crossed the border of Etheria, he had one of his soldiers resist somewhere and sneak in to get information from his messenger in Etheria''s palace.


    It had been a day and now his messenger had returned. He was looking forward to the news.


    "They are happy for their victory but are yet to celebrate."


    "I see. Anything else? How about that snake, Caspian?"


    "My Lord, we cannot get to him now but one thing was sure, he remains in the palace as though nothing has happened."


    "I should have known, that old fool is just a sly and funny fox. I should have killed him when I had the chance and flee Etheria. At least that way, I would have taken away Vidor''s support and confidence."


    "About that, he also reported that from the news going around the palace, Lord Caspian may have lost King Vidor''s Favour."


    "What?!"


    He snapped his head to the side but even that was not enough. This news was blowing. How come he was not aware in the first place?


    "However, I think that may be rumours maybe to pull us off their plans''" the young man explained.


    "Hmm." He turned around fully, placing a hand on his jaw while supporting with the other. "Gideon, what are you insinuating?"


    "I think Lord Caspian still has King Vidor''s Favour because if it were otherwise, would he still give him the King''s armies to lead?"


    "Lead? Yes."


    0_0


    "What is it, My Lord?"


    "As I said, that snake. Or have you forgotten that it was the King''s Alpha armies that came to Vidor''s rescue? He was supposed to make sure that Vidor would get no aid and leave with minimal soldiers. So how come he let them? Simple. I think he was planning on double-crossing us in the first place. He was using us."


    "As we were using him. Do you think he saw through your plans?" Gideon asked.


    "I doubt. This is because if he did, he would have given himself away."


    "But it is suspicious though. I heard he was in the palace, standing his ground and waiting for his majesty summon."


    "But that very army came to Vidor''s rescue. I believe Vidor or him were playing us. They had him secretly send out the army while keeping a fake front in the palace. I was stupid to think he would be useful. He should just wait. I would make sure he pays very well for what he did."


    "Got it, sir."


    "However, we would need to figure out everything. So before I take my revenge against him, I would make sure to get the truth and if I find out he betrayed me, I would kill him where he stands. Since he is useless to me and his king."


    "And if not, I would give him a chance to prove himself and use him again."


    "I trust your wisdom, Lord Yonder."


    "Of course. I should be able to plan such a strategy. Vidor may have thought he won today but he should wait. I would soon make him pay for this humiliation."


    "Yes sir. And oh, have you been able to see his majesty since your return?"


    "I have not. Honestly speaking, I have been thinking how to put this to hos majesty without sounding foolish that I was double-crossed by that sly fox. I should be the dreaded one and not him."


    "Worry not, My Lord. This is just a minor setback. We lost, they lost too. I believe that is why they are hit celebrating just yet. Theirs died a lot. If not for Vidor we would have extinguished them before their backup came."


    "True but Vidor was the goal. Sigh, I gave Caspian one task and he flopped. He would get a present from me." He moved past his messenger and made his way to his chair. Sitting against the cushion, he relaxed his body, allowing the chair to swallow him and give him that comforting feeling.


    "I need to relax. Find me some good girls. One''s that are pleasant in sight and mind. I need some massage while also expending some energy, if you know what I mean, Gideon."


    "As you wish, My Lord."


    "Sigh, if only Vidor was this easy with girls, we would have gotten him dead by now. Too bad he is into men."


    "About that My Lord. I doubt. He has his queen and they shared a public moment, the second he returned from the battle."


    "YOU SAID WHAT?!"

 Chapter 183 - Confession.

    *************


    CHAPTER 183


    "Sigh, if only Vidor was this easy with girls, we would have gotten him dead by now. Too bad he is into men."


    "About that My Lord. I doubt. He has his queen and they shared a public moment, the second he returned from the battle."


    "YOU SAID WHAT?!"


    "It is the truth I speak. I was told that the public display of affection both the king and queen of Etheria had was one of the best and the people were happy because now they knew their king was not into men."


    "You do not mean it. This is the kind of news you should tell me about firsthand not hide it from me," Yonder cautioned him.


    "Yes sir. Next time I would know the priorities well enough."


    "Good. That is better. Now you can go back. I would send for you if I require yir service and even if the king send for you and ask about him, tell him I am recuperating."


    "Got it, sir. I would leave now." He lowered his head, then moved back three steps backward, turned around and excited the chambers.


    Once Yonder was alone again, a creepy smile crept up his cheeks as different thoughts circulated his mind concerning what he just heard.


    "Hehheem Vidir, it looks like you have a weakness like ever other man. I would watch and see if this is not another make believe you won''t all of us to think it is. Just you wait. Once I can confirm all theories, I would make my visit to you again."


    ****


    Right after Damian finished with Era, he made his way to Vidor''s chambers. Another thing the monster king hated was to be left waiting.


    Upon getting there, his Eunuch announced his arrival and he was let in.


    To his surprise, he met Louis the physician there, tending to the Vidor''s injuries form the battle.


    "Your majesty, it is Damaina."


    "Come on in," he ordered quietly.


    "Yes, your majesty." He obeyed, taking closer steps into the chambers and heading for the entrance to the bed-chamber where Vidor sat at, facing the window of his chamber.


    He did not speak further and waited for Louis to finish with his treatment. Once he was done, he lowered his head before Vidor and informed him.


    "Your majesty, I have finished dressing your wound. I would advise, no training for the next three days to enable the wound completely heal," Louis advised.


    "Hmm, you know it heals quickly, why are you restraining my movement for these three days, Louis?"


    "I am not restraining your movement. I just believe you can..." he let out a sighm his shoulders dropping as he spoke before lowering his mouth close to Vidor''s ear.


    "I saw what happened between you and her majesty yesterday after the battle. Even if you are healing faster, I suggest you rest, use this injury to get her to see you more often than before and also spend quality time with her. Do not forget you still have a date with her you failed to get before."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Yes. So think of this injury as a blessing and make good use of the opportunity. You two are making great progress."


    "No, I won''t call that progress. If only you knew how she got mad at me again yesterday," Vidor whispered back.


    "I understand what you mean, your majesty but there is room for improvement. You can keep on trying."


    "Fine. I would take your advise. Pray it works or I would be coming for you," Vidor threatened.


    GULP!


    "So long as his majesty does not blow this up like last time, I believe you have a nice shot at this."


    "So what''re you calling me, huh, Louis?"


    Smiling at Vidor innocently, Louis displayed both hands in front of him, waving and shaking his head, "nothing, your majesty, believe me. Imam only concerned about your health."


    "Fine. Now wipe that weird look off your face. You may leave, I need to discuss with Damian," he voiced out loud enough for Damian to hear.


    "Sure your majesty."


    Packing up, Louis took his properties and headed out of the chambers, bowing to Damian as he left.


    Wearing his shirt, Vidr stood up from his chair as made his way over to where Damian stood. "Hello friend."


    ''Friend? Now where is this king going with this?'' Damian thought within himself.


    "Thank you for taking charge of thing with Era when I was bone and rushing over to my aid when I was in trouble."


    It was nothing, your majesty. As soon as the queen informed me, we came up with an idea, on how to save you while still protecting her."


    "And how did his protect her? Thought she had the Alpha armies controlled by Caspian?"


    "She did but she would easily be suspected, that was why she had wished to follow me to the battle to protect you than remain in the palace."


    "Ah, about that. Why did you not tell me that my wife was been good stubborn to stay put and wanted to ride into battle with you?"


    "I am sorry, your majesty. I did not think it mattered since I ensured she stayed and I went. I did not won''t to disturb you."


    "I see. But my heart was disturbed. I was worried sick because of her. In the future, please no matter how she please of order you, you are not allowed to allow her make such decisions."


    "She understands quite well, your majesty. I explain dit to her and finally she waited behind. I told her since she was scared, I would send in my armies. One set marching towards Meth and the other to up the palace to protect her in case another conspiracy was to emerge an they wanted to take over the palace."


    "I see. That as the only condition with which she agreed to calm down and not go. Still, I heard she wasn''t at ease all through."


    "I bet I made her worry much, hmm."


    "Also, if I may your majesty," Damian requested.


    With a nod of his head, Vidor responded. "You may."


    "Thank you. I would advice that next time, you think through every strategy before you head out into battle. Had she not found that piece of paper, you would have been in big trouble and then what next for your queen? What would happen to Etheria if you fall and we all fall into enemy hands? I think you should always have this at the back of hour kind. It would guide you."


    He pondered on Damian''s words for a while, looking gloomy all of a sudden before before admitting that he was wrong.


    "I know. I know Etheria''s fate lies in myd ha and every decisions. I am sorry about that. And even though it was hard for you, you still stuck your neck out at my queen''s request to save me. The k you but at that no won''t she I found out she was out... I lost it and went to battle."


    "So you mean to tell me that the king of Etheria ran into battle without thinking clearly just because of a woman?"


    "Why are you so surprised? Didn''t you surrender to me because of the same gender?"


    Damian''s eyes became dark instantly, recalling all the bad things that had happened. "They are different."


    "Not so much. She is my wife and they are your daughters."


    "Ones I need and brought to this world. Hers, you do not even love her. You have only know for barely half a hear. They are my life!" Damian snapped.


    Seeing him act that way, Vidor''s lowered his gaze and closed his eyes. "I am sorry. Sorry I did that and said that but I assure you, they are well taken care of. I just have them to ensure you won''t join my enemies."


    "What a king. I can choose to join your enemies now because of them."


    "You may but you still do not know where they are. Only I, Vidor knows."


    Damian gritted his teeth but did not say anything. "My promise remains. You would see them one day. When I am sure where your loyalty is."


    "Whatever. One question though."


    "Ask away." he gave him a plain cheque while moving to sit down.


    "Era." Damian looked up at Vidor, then came to stand in front of him. "Do you love her?"


    "Queen Era. She is my wife."


    "Do you love her?" Damian asked again, ignoring Vidor''s squirms.


    Seeing how persistent Damian was and he was not going to back down, Vidor let out a sigh. "Between you and I and her, I do." she paused, making sure Damiann heard him well. "Why do you ask?"


    "You kissed her passionately outside. I wanted to make sure."


    "Why?"


    "I saved her life. I would hate to see you waste it again," Damian hissed.


    "I won''t." His face turned serious instantly. "I love her."


    Damian''s face turned serious as well. "Then, do not hurt her ever again."


    "I wouldn''t dream of it."


    "Good. Good luck winning her heart back."


    "Thanks."

 Chapter 184 - Men To Men’s Talk.

    **************


    CHAPTER 184


    "Goodluck winning her heart back."


    "Thanks. I really do need it. I have hurt her so much."


    "Hmm."


    That was all Damian could utter. He did not have anything more to say especially as Era was bheaving funny.


    He never wanted to ask concerning the issue but he had no choice other than to do so.


    Atleast he understood that Biodr was not lying and he hoped that was the truth for Era''s sake. If she wanted to forgive him, it was her own cup of tea and not his.


    All he knew and wanted were his daughters and like. Vidor said, they were hidden where only him knew off. And given his history and Vidor''s he knew the king would take appropriate measures to hide them.


    Right now, he no longer was eager as to know allowing him die. Now was not the time.


    Fir now he would be loyal to him, until he could get his jewels then he could leave this kingdom for good even if it meant him waging war against Vidor.


    As for Era, he did not need a soothsayer to tell him she had feelings for her enemy. Although he did not know what happened or what Vidor did to her to get her that way, he was sure more than anything that she loved him and was in denial because of her hurt.


    But if he was sincere with his feelings for her, then he hoped they both find love.


    Just becaus he lost his happiness does not mean he did not wish her well. There was joy in finding love. It was only sad that her own love, stole everything from her.


    Regardless, he was glad. To least she would not have to live out the rest of her days in a loveless marriage and die a nun assuming Vidor knows how to use his tool well.


    And perhaps she would be able to help him tame this monstrous side of his and be a better ruler. He had so much hope for Era and knew she would be a great ruler for Etheria and also help Vidor rid and uproot all the hidden snakes in his palace and kingdom.


    ''Sigh. Please she is like a daughter to me. I want her happy and I also want her to find all those responsible and make them pay. If she singles you out and forgive you, then good for you but I am sorry Vidor if she marks you as one of them and wants you dear. I would not hesitate to kill for her. Also, if you two find love, I hope when you are together, the painful memories are not what keeps appearing in her mind because s(e deserves better. Someone who would help take those pains away not make her relieve them.''


    He had so much in his mind to say and wish he could say it out but he chose to ignore it and waited for Vidor.


    "In that case, can I count on your help in winning her heart?"


    "What am I, a love coach?" Damian snapped at him, while hissing.


    Even though he did that, he was not the least bit angry. He only did that for Vidor to have. A taste of what he did to others.


    Funny enough, the naughty King did not fret, but watched in awe as he awaited more of such outburst. "Go on continue, Damian. Your daughters, remember."


    "Tsk, you cannot take a joke, your majesty," he said changing his statement quickly. "Anyways, I may not be a love coach but I had a wife and I loved my daughters, so I know one or two about love and seeing as you lack experience, you need my help."


    "I am glad you figured that out. At least if not for my sake, do it for Era."


    "It depends, does she want you too? I won''t do anything to force her love towards you."


    "She never said it out but I can tell from her actions that she does but she is scared and hurt."


    "Tsk, even if I help you out, it still boils down to her and her heart. But I won''t help you."


    "What? Why you...Scchh..."


    "I would not help you because, when you hurt her, you did not seek help, neither did you look into the matter before you gave consent to the complete annihilation of her people and family. So now, prove to her that she means everything to you and fight for her heart and claim her like your rightful bride and queen."


    His smile broadened as he nodded his head at Damian. "I admire your wisdom, Lord Damian. It is what made you a great king plus you know when you are beaten."


    "Inplace value on life, Vidor. Never forget that. By the way, I hav done question for you, why do you love her?"


    "Does love need a reason?" Vidor fired back.


    "No.


    "Good but just to clarify, ever since I met her, I felt different when I saw her. I wasn''t irritated by her presence, rather I was drawn to it, but I just disliked her like the others. As time would have it, I started gaining feelings without even knowing it."


    "Because of that, you should have calmed down with the decree," Damian scolded.


    "What did I tell you, I did not know, not until I gave the decree and she tried to kill herself. You know how much I hate treason. I wasn''t thinking properly. I regret my actions so much, Damian. I do and it was after you saved her that I became tormented with her hurt. It ached me seeing her like that and by and by, I realized I liked her and when she returned, I knew I loved her. I missed her so much, even though there was nothing to miss. I longed to see her. Touch her, hold her and even when Diona..."


    He paused and looked elsewhere. Saying that would seem somehow, so he decided to shut up.


    "Even when Diona tried to seduce you? Relax, we know about it. And about that, never let her into your room or once Era hears it, you lose all hope with her forever."


    "I know. I never planned to again. She used my stress and health to come before and she seduced me but even after chasing her out, I could only think of Era."


    "Fine, I get it. You are helplessly in love. Give her some time perhaps and take things slow and stop kissing her in public like that."


    "She kissed me first, "Vidor argued.


    "And you kissed her long, prolonging it."


    "I just did not want it to end. I missed her dan i was scared, so when she did that, it was like she knew what was in my mind. How could I ever refuse such from the woman I crave for? If you were the one, would you do it?"


    "Okay, that is enough. I am not interested in acquisitioning blames. Yin have proved you love her. Make things right. Set things straight and let the people know how you feel about her. For one it would stop the rumors of your love for men."


    "WHAT!"


    "Yes and know this, she won, d be co e a target for everyone who envies her and also want to harm you."


    "I know and I am well prepared for that. I woo, d make any one who tries to hurt her, pay deadly. She is mine."


    "I hope you do so. By the way, it is about time for the meeting. We better leave."


    "Save the conversation for another day?"


    "No more, your majesty. Fight for her and fight to protect her. That would be all your grace."


    "Very well. Thank you so much."


    *****


    At the appointed time, everyone appeared in the throne room for the assembly. As expected Era was there along with the Evans and Jordan. Even Vidor was seated there. He hated lateness when it came go important matters, so he always led by example and arrived at such meetings on time.


    "Your Majesty!" They roared in unison, bowing their heads down at him in reverence.


    "Rise." Following his words, they raised their heads and waited for his next words. "Let the assembly begin."


    "He nodded at one of his ministers and the man went forward, took a bow before Vidor then got a scroll from him, retreated and turned around to face the crowd of waiting ministers and Lord.


    "Reading for His majesty, King Vidor. Due to the recent fight that happened a few days ago. It had come to my notice that we harbour traitors in our midst. Conspirators who would stop at nothing to ensure the enemy rise against us and plunder everyone one of Etheria''s citizen as slaves. Today we would sort it out and root out the enemy."


    The minister lowered the scroll, rolled it up and then bowed to Vidor before stepping to the side.


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 185 - Assembly

    ***************


    CHAPTER 185


    The minister lowered the scroll, rolled it up and then bowed to Vidlr before stepping to the side.


    "Thank you," Vidor began, looking fiercely at all of them. "Now, if not for the fact that the Queen found proof of their conspiracy and saved me, I would not have been here today and neither would Etheria be standing. In that accord, I would present the proof and we shall judge."


    Caspian swallowed a bit but kept hai face neutral and not responsive.


    "Evans."


    "Yes, your majesty." He moved forward, bowed his head before Vidor and handed over to him the letter.


    Taking it up, he looks at his side to where Era was seated, looking straight ahead at the people that came while trying to see past the visible facade on their faces for the corresponding culprit.


    Not that she could not tell even without watching out but this time, it was different. He behaved like he knew nothing.


    "Pay attention well, everyone. There would not be a recap. There has been some change in plans. The attack would hold in the early hours of the morning. All you have to do is get the king out of the palace. We would stage a little attack outside City Meth. That should be enough to drag him out and when he comes, that is when the major attack would happen."


    He finished reading after making sure he took his words loud and gently to ensure everyone heard and when he looked back up, he could see the confusion on their faces.


    "So?"


    "Your majesty," Conrad began, "From what I see, it is indeed that someone close to you plotted with the criminals."


    ''First target.'' Era mentally noted.


    "Okay. That is why I called for all the Lords of the other varying kingdoms under Etheria and the ministers governing the kingdom as well. You are all close to me, Conrad. So which one of you?"


    "I believe your majesty misunderstands," Another minister, Silas voiced out.


    "Yes?"


    "It may not be someone close to you," Even though for the most part he was dull when it comes to quick thinking, he was not the corrupted type."


    "How can you say it was not someone close to him? Are you daft, didn''t you listen when the letter was read out?"


    ''The predator has spoken. He kept silent before not to throw suspicion his way but now that he suspicion was about to be thrown to another direction, his true self sprang out.'' Era mentally noted.


    "I did, it is also not enough reason to insult me, Lord Caspian."


    Although his position was low, he as not amongst the oens who was scared of Caspian and it was his sincerity that made Vidor leave him in his position, even though he was slow in sharp dealings or so they all thought.


    "I think you should watch your mouth, Silas and know whom you are speaking to."


    "As should you, Caspain or have you forgotten that it is the king that owns full authority here. Who are you to insult me or tell me to watch my mouth?" Silas snapped.


    For most, they were shocked as this was the first time, they saw him snap like that, he was mostly quiet observing the situation and slowly giving his input.


    "Why you!"


    "Silence, you two. You are before my presence and yet you are initiate a fight?!" Visit bellowed at them.


    "My apologies your majesty," Silas immediately apologized.


    "My apologies," Caspian followed suit. "He was not paying attention and I decided to scold him for wanting to draw us backmwithnnks sluggish thinking."


    "Tsk," since when did you become the righteous one. When we all, know how cunny you are."


    "I said, silence!"


    They both did not dare say anything again but the angry stares been shot at each other did the deed for them.


    "Only I have the right to scold who, I please. Just because he did not grasp a situation well enough is no reason to insult him. Insulting an officer or a minister''s capabilities is the same as indulging me since I put them in that position. Understood?!"


    "Clear your majesty," everyone replied in unison.


    "Good. Now why do you feel like this may not have been someone close to me?"


    His attention was fullly on Silas now and so did everyone present. They wanted to see how the slow folk was going to save himself from this embarrassment.


    "Thank you sire." He took a step forward and bowed before Vidor. "As I earlier said, just because it was addressed thus, doesn''t mean that it was someone close to you. For all we know it may have been a conspiracy for you to let your guard up and start blaming all of those people clos to you and you end up losing their trust and help and once the enemy sense this division, they may strike again and the kingdom would be in even greater danger. That is my thought on it. It might have been a plan."


    "Thank you but how do you explain the over preparedness of the Slyerian Army?" Vidor questioned.


    There was no way he was going to believ such a logic. Though he had a point but the coincidence was just too much. He could not take such a risk and think this wasn''t what it was.


    "It was a damn conspiracy by someone who is close," Caspian let out in anger. "First, we got a message from Meth. Obviously they are relating with someone from Meth. If not why would his majesty fall for it so easily?"


    Era''s lips tugged up into a victorious smile. The more he some, the more he let out.


    "So what are you saying, Lord Caspian?" Minister Kale asked.


    He had seen Era and she did not act suspicious when she took the letter. It was obvious she wasn''t the one and other than her, the next closest person the king had to himself was Caspian.


    Everyone knew this that before Era came and even after her marriage, Caspian was still the moat favored of the king''s people until things started having a turn for the worse for him.


    "I am saying what is simply stated there


    Only someone who is closs to his majesty can do this thing to him."


    His repiyition only made all that Era had said concerning this assembly bloody true.


    "So whi is thay close person yiu thibk can do this?" Kale asked again, wanting to hear him voice out his accusations.


    "We all know one person out of all had the biggest motivation to kill his majesty and plot with the Slyerians," be began.


    Everyone kept quiet. They knew where this was pointing at and even Era, she did not flinch but waited for him to say it.


    If there was anything, the way and manner in which she lifted her head and looked at him made her look fearless and string.


    This was a battle of her life. Ahe wasn''t going to cower and fear behind her husband for protection when right from time he had not being her support so why now would shw waste her time hoping?


    "Simple. We all know who she is. His majesty''s bride." He lifted his hand and printed at Era daringly, ignoring whatever it was Vidor had to say concerning the matter.


    To Jim he had come well prepared and gathered thw support of some ministers who k ew thw privileges they were getting right from time when he was favoured.


    All that was needed to be done was for him to say the wordannd one by one they woukd rise and support him until Vidor woild see reasons as to why hos wife was thw conspirator.


    "Tsk. And why would you think her majesty is thw conspirator?" Kale asked.


    "Simple. Her kingdom was killed and ahe hated his majesty for it. It is only natural that the next snd first option to ruin him, she would go for it. After all, we all know how bold daring and annoying she had become. She wishes for Etheria''s throne."


    "Hahhaa..." A bone chilling laughter escalated beside the king, pulling all attention towards her direction.


    She did not bother with the confusion she was causing but allowed herself bask in the after math of her laughter.


    Suddenly she pulled her head straight and glared daggers at Caspian. "Throne?"


    Her voice was loud and clear, even more daring, commanding and disbeliving. Her gaze fell, slowly she brought it back up to his face and her smile dropped.


    "You have got to be kidding me, Caspian. Do I need like someone who needs a throne or to fight for one?"


    Most ministers not siding him could not help but nod at het question. Of course she did not need a throne. She already had one.


    "I was born with a throne to rule on, I was married into another one and now I am currently sitting on it.. What other thing do I want? Does it matter whether it is the king''s throne or the queen''s? What matters is the fact that I rule and you, YOU BOW."

 Chapter 186 - Assembly 2.

    CHAPTER 185


    "You have got to be kidding me, Caspian. Do I need someone who needs a throne or to fight for one?"


    "I was born with a throne to rule on, I was married into another one and now I am currently sitting on it. What other thing do I want? Does it matter whether it is the king''s throne or the queen''s? What matters is the fact that I rule and you, YOU BOW."


    GAGHAN!


    It was like a heavy drum resounded in his ears at her words but what had pained him most was her last sentence to him.


    "So now, do you still think I have reasons to kill his majesty?"


    He clenched his fist so tight where he stood before lifting his head and looking straight into her eyes. "Yes."


    "His majesty may not see it but I, I see it. You hate him for killing your people and you have the biggest reason to do this. Elides, you are the outsider Etheria has that is closest to the throne. If he dies, you have the sole right to the throne. You still want to deny it?"


    "Yes she will," Kale defended.


    "Shut up Kale. You have been wrapped around her fingers and you do not see what we see."


    "Shut up? Lord Caspian as Lord Silas said, you have no right. This is a crucial matter and everyone had the right to voice out their opinions till we find the culprit. I believe her majesty is innocent. Perhaps if I had not seen it happen before my eyes, I would have thought it was a plot to kill him. She didn''t do it."


    "Thank you, Lord Kale."


    "I think you have bribed Kale to side with you."


    "Now you are calling me a liar. Impressive, Caspian."


    "I did not stutter. For all, we know it is only your word and his. We need more than that to believe you. Give us a reason to believe you."


    "Because she loves his majesty."


    "What?" Era was the first person to let out her shock before the others did. Instantly their heads turned in the direction of the person that spoke.


    It was Damian. Although she had expected him to intervene, she did not expect him to do so by saying at, at a moment like this.


    "Love?" Caspian scoffed. "I doubt that. Her heart is incapable of loving someone."


    "The nerve!" She slammed her hand against her throne handle, glaring daggers at him.


    "Lord Caspian. Are you trying to say that his majesty married a monster, a woman incapable of love? Or have you forgotten how worried her majesty was before our arrival and how she lounged at him, kissing him right in front of everyone?"


    "Lord Damian, this may be true but have you forgotten that she lost all. How possible would it be for a woman who hated you to love you within the blink of an eye?"


    "What are you trying to say?" Kale asked.


    "I would say all of this is an act. She acted that way when she saw him return home. She did not want any evidence to be led to her and that was why she did that. Or don''t you sleep with some of those maidens when you want to release some pent up energy? Does it mean you love them?"


    Era gritted her teeth in anger. If not for her stupid anxiety and reaction when she saw him.


    Although she did not regret kissing him or when he returned it. In fact, since her arrival at Etheria, it was her best moment and she dreamt of it. So she would not allow one idiot to change that feeling just to blame her.


    All this while Vidor allowed everything to play out and did not testify for her. If there was anything, the second Damian mentioned did her love for him, though glad seeing as he was closer to Era so he would know, he knew it wasn''t right because of an outcome like this.


    "I believe it was all part of her plan and facade and you, you, are with her on this. She may look like the one who has less to lose but she has more to gain if his majesty is dead."


    Without further words, he bowed his head before Vidor and stood his ground at his spot.


    "Your sick tongue only proved how vile you are," Era began.


    Are we all forgetting the person from which the warning is from? It''s Meth came from was you, Lord Caspian? Doesn''t that mean if there was a link between City Meth and the Slyerians to the place it would be you?"


    "What manner of nonsense are you sprouting, your majesty?" Caspian asked, feeling like he had won the argument.


    "It is simple. I am sprouting out nothing but the truth."


    "How can I be the conspirator? Weren''t you in the palace the night of the attack? How sure are we that you did not go to plan with the Slyerians?"


    "Haa, I guess where I went to that night was pretty clear. If you doubt me, you can ask my husband, your king."


    Caspian fell silent. All this while he had suggested and not said anything to the king because he did not want Vidor to shut him off but now she was directly throwing him into Lion''s den.


    "From what I heard, someone who the king trust, saw me and my maids going out. I did not snick out or anything. And upon returning I bumped into the messenger who had dropped the letter by mistake. Thankfully Lord Kale was there watching, else I would not have been able to deny it. It was also through this letter I got to find out why the soldiers were moving everywhere in the castle and instantly we rushed to look for help."


    "Such a story," Conrad mocked.


    "Indeed it is. Thankfully we met Lord Damian and he too got informed of the situation. That was when the plan came to rescue the king. Would I bother myself with rescuing the king if I was plotting against him? Secondly, if you feel it was my plan and the paper was meant for me, then by the time the messenger had mistakenly dropped the paper, his majesty had gone to battle already and there was little I could have done. Also, saving him would have been the last thing on my mind."


    They could not argue with her. Every those who had promised to support Caspian. She had a great point there. One that was indisputable.


    "Secondly, with the little army his majesty went with, he could have met a worse fate but we made plans since we knew you would not release the alpha armies to match into battle,e and save the king."


    "It was my sole duty to protect you and the palace."


    "I see and this is how you plan to do so? I reject, but if anything had happened to his majesty, this would be how the blame would have been put on me?"


    "Your majesty please do not say things that are not true."


    "Then you should take your own God Damn advice for crying out loud. Out of the two of us, who had more to lose? At the discovery of my parents'' death, I wanted to end my life because life felt meaningless to me after I heard it. And then even if I kill Vidor, what more to life do I gain? All my loved ones are gone."


    "You could have married again," Dale, another minister voiced out, not convinced by her last words. "Who knows, you could just have done so much."


    "Well I know in a society ruled by men, your mindset most times are myopic. You think women are loved like you?"


    Even though she had insulted him, he could not say anything to dispute that fact. They were indeed lost and if they were in her shoes, a man would already have had a mistress. It was just so that Vidor did not fancy ladies.


    "However," Era continued. "Ever since my appearance in Etheria, you and your daughter Diona lost everything about power here. At first, you reigned but after the death of my parents and the king started treating me differently, you lost your wings and hated me. You hate hated me since the day I set foot in this place."


    Your majesty, why would I bother hating you when I still had the king''s Favour. Your words don''t add up."


    "Simple. I think we all know, my being queen rendered Diona''s chances to be the future queen of Etheria use. was and the only way that could happen was to get m south of the way. Unfortunately, I did not die with my people do now you plan on pinning this on me.. You hate me and that is why you stand to lose more than I do."